கவனிக்க: இந்த மின்னூலைத் தனிப்பட்ட வாசிப்பு, உசாத்துணைத் தேவைகளுக்கு மட்டுமே பயன்படுத்தலாம். வேறு பயன்பாடுகளுக்கு ஆசிரியரின்/பதிப்புரிமையாளரின் அனுமதி பெறப்பட வேண்டும்.
இது கூகிள் எழுத்துணரியால் தானியக்கமாக உருவாக்கப்பட்ட கோப்பு. இந்த மின்னூல் மெய்ப்புப் பார்க்கப்படவில்லை.
இந்தப் படைப்பின் நூலகப் பக்கத்தினை பார்வையிட பின்வரும் இணைப்புக்குச் செல்லவும்: Epigraphia Zeylanica 1

Page 1


Page 2


Page 3


Page 4


Page 5
EPIGRAPHIA
LITHICAND OTHE CEY

ZEYLANICA
ING
R INSCRIPTIONS OF ʼLON

Page 6
EPIGRAPHIA
BE
LITHICAND OTHE] CEY
EDITTED AND TE
DON MARTINO DE ZIL
INFOUR
1904.
VOL. 1904-1912
Dy, 4to, 332 pp. 30 Plates (Reprint London, 1912 Edn.) 1994 (Archaeological Survey of Ceylon)
EDITED ANDT
DON MARTINO DE ZIL
H.W. COD
VO 1928
Dy 4 to, 380 (Reprint London (Archaeological
EDITED AND T
H.W. COD A. S. PARAN
VO 1933
Dy 4 to, 220
(Reprint Londor (Archaeological

ZEYLANICA
ING
R INSCRIPTIONS OF LON
RANSLATED BY
VAWCKREMASINGHE
VOLUMES
1934
VOL. II 1912-1927
Dy 4 to, 348 pp, 39 Plates (Reprint London, 1928 Edn.) 1994 (Archaeological Survey of Ceylon)
RANSLATED BY
VAWICKREMASINGHE
RINGTON
III 1933
pp. 38 Plates , 1933. Edn.) 1994 Survey of Ceylon)
RANSLATED BY
RINGTON ND AVITANA
LIV - 1934
pp. 21 Plates t, 1934 Edn.) 1994 Survey of Ceylon)

Page 7
EPIGRAPHIA
LITHIC AND OTHER CEY)
EDTED ANDTR
DON MARTINO DE ZILN
INFOURV 1904
VO)
1904
图 ܐܒܠܚ ASANEDUCATC
NEW DELHI A M

ZEYLANICA
INSCRIPTIONS OF LON
ANSLATED BY
WAWICKR3MASINGHIE
"OLUMES 1934
I .ر
1912
NAL SERVICES DRAS Y 1994

Page 8
ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
*31, HAUZ KHAS VILLAGE, NEW DELHI-1 10016.
CABLE: ASIA BOOKS, PH.: 660187, 668594, FAX: 011-6852805 *5 SRIPURAM FIRST STREET, MADRAS-600014
Set of 4 Vols. First Published: London, 1912 (Archaeological Survey of Ceylon) AES Reprint: New Delhi, 1994
SBN: 81-206-0914-X 81-206-0958
Published by J. Jetley for ASANEOUCATIONAL SERVICES C-2 5, SOA New Delhi-11006 Processed by Gaurav Jetley for APEXPUBLICATIONSERVICES New Oelhi-110 06 Printed at New Gian Offset Printers New Delhi-110 035


Page 9
ARCI- A IEOi OGi CA S
EPIGRAPHIA
BEN
LITHIC AND OTHER
CEYK
EDITED AFI: )
BY
DON MARTINO DE ZILVA WICK
El'IGRAPHIST ''O THE Ck ill: . "" (Riz.!? !!! N" "i"AMLANLU T:'.j üU ]
VoL.
1904 -
L () N )
PU H :S: ED FOR THE GOVERNMENT
(OXFORD UN VERSITY PRE
19 .

JRVEY OF CEY LON
ZEYLANICA
NSCRIONS OF
RANSLATED
REMASINGHE, Hox, M.A. (Oxon.)
„YLON U V (NATIEN''
N Fit NW ERY OF yNF.
1912
() N.
OF CYLON RY : EN RY FROWi)E SS, AMEN CORINEk, E.C.

Page 10


Page 11
CONTE
PREFACE
SYSTEM OF TRANSLITERATION
LIST OF PLATES ABBREVIATIONS . ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS .
l. JETAVANARAMA SANSKRIT INSCRIPTION 2. VESSAGIRI INSCRIPTIONS
i. Cave Inscriptions . . ii. Rock Inscriptions iii. Slað Inscriptions 8. ABHAYAGIR COPPER-FLATE NSCRIPTION
4. ANURADHAPURA: SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF 5. MAHA-RATMALE ROCK-INSCRIPTION . 6. PERUMAYAN-KuAM ROCK-INSCRIPTION 7. THE TWO TABLETS OF MAHINDA IV A1
8. ANU RĀDHAPURA : SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
CANOE P
9. DAMBULI. A ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF KIRT)
10. RITIGALA INSCRIPTIONS ll. KIRIBAT-VEHERA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 12. IRIPINNIYAvA PLLAR-INSCRIPTION 18. RAM BÄvA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 14, THE SLAB-INSCRIPTION MARKED of 15. PULIYAN-KUAM SLAB-INSCRIPTION (g) ( 16, BUDDHANNEHÄLA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION l7, MORAGOpA PILLAR-NSCRIPTION OF KA l8. PÄLU MÄKIccÄvA Rock-INscRIPTION o 19. JETAvANÄRÄMA SLAB-INscRIPTION (No. 20. ЈЕтAvANARAMA SLAB-INscRIPTIoN (No. 21. VEVALKATYA SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF MA 22. JETAVANARAMA INSCRIPTION OF MAU
NDEX & O 8.

:NTS
ಆಸ್ಟ್ರ
ν
SK . له یم
xi
xii
KASSAPA V 影 ∞ት 德 4à-57
S
I MIHINTALE . . 75-113 MAHINDA IV, NEAR THE “SToNE
& I13-I2ο [ NI$$ANKA MALLA . . . I2 I —35 . 135-153 拳 . 153-ΙόI . I6ვ-I7 I Y . 772-175 QUEEN LILAVATf . . . . 176-182 DF UDÄ MAHAYÄ . . I 84-90
. . . . . . . .9-200
SAPA IV , 200-2O7 F GAJA BAHU I . . . дов-411 ı) oF MAHINDA IV , • • a፤8-ጓጓ9 2) oF MAHINDA IV . . . . 230-241 AHENIDA IV . . . . 24-25
TISA . 蜂,拳 . 252-259
. . Жаб-274.

Page 12
LIST OI
Jētavanārāma Sanskrit Inscription. Plate N
Plan of Vessagiri. Plate No. 2 Vessagiri Caves. Plate No. 3
y Plate No. 4 Cave Inscriptions. Plate No. 5 . y yy) Plate No. 6
ზy Rock Inscription, No I. Plate Ni
Slab No. I. Plate No. 8
No. 2, side A. Plate No. 9 s y , B. Plate No. Ic Abhayagiri Copper-plate Inscription. Plate Anurādhapura: Slab-Inscription of Kassapa Maha-Ratmale and Perumaiyan-kulam Rock Tablets of Mahinda IV at Mihintale: Slab A
9 参默 9 Slab B Anurādhapura: Slab-Inscription of Mahinc
Plate No. I6 O Ritigala Inscriptions. Plate No. 18 s Plate No. 19 Kiribat-vehera Pillar-Inscription. Plate No, Iripinniyava Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 21. Rashbava Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 22 . The Slab-Inscription marked of Queen Lil Puliyan-kulam Slab-Inscription (g) of Uda M
liialähialekälla? PillaAlAgription. Mae Ro Moragoçja Pillar-Inscription of Kassapa IV.
Palu Mäkiccäva Rock-Inscription of Gaja Ba Jétavanäräma Slab-Inscription (No. 1) of Mal Jetavanārama Slab-Inscription (No. 2) of Ma Vēvälkäțiya Slab-Inscription of Mahinda IV, Jētavanārāma Inscription of Maļu-Tisa. Pla

PLATES
o. I . | i OsCCD 4
No. II
V. Plate No. 12 -Inscriptions. Plate No. 13 ... Plate No. 14 Plate No. 15
la IV, near the “ Stone-canoe.”
2O ,
ivati. Plate No. 23 ahaya. Plate No. 24
25 . . . . . . Plate No. 26 . 8 u I. Plate No. 27 inda IV. Plate No. 28 . inda IV. Plate No. 29 .
Plate No. 29 0. No. 3o.
O
2.
JS
2O
2.
24
32 კ8
4O 46 62
90 94
6
هال
I52 158 68
74 I8o
86
2O4.
2.
220
234 234 256

Page 13
ABBREVI
A. = Apabhrarhsa.
Abh. = Abhidhānappadipikā, edited by Waskaduwe
Subhuti. Colombo, 1865. A. l. C. = Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon. By
Dr. E. Müller. 2 vols, London, 1883. Am... = Amawatura, edited by H. Jayatilaka.
Colombo, 1885-86. AMlg. = Ardha-Māgadhī. Arch. Surv. = Archaeological Survey. A. S. C. = Archaeological Survey of Ceylon.
A. S.S.I. = Archaeological Survey of Southern
India.
A, S, W.I. s. Archaeological Survey of Western
India.
Bt, Bell's Text.
C B.R. A.S. = Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society,
C. I. I. or Corp. Inscript, Ind. = Corpus Inscrip
tionum Indicarum.
Comp. Gram. = A Comparative Grammar of the Modern Aryan Languages of India. By John Beames. 3 vols. London, 1872-79.
Dh. = Dhammapada (Fausböll’s edition, 1885).
Dv. = Dipavarinsa.
Ep, Ind.= Epigraphia Indica.
E. S. = Etymologie des Singhalesischen, von Wil
helm Geiger. München, 1897.
Gram. = Grammar or Grammatik.
Ho. = Hemacandra.

ATIONS
ind. Ant. = Indian Antiquary. , or Journ. = Journal. ay. = H. Jayatilaka's Elu-Akaradiya, Colombo,
I89ვ. M = Jaina-Mahärästri. Jś. = Jaina-Śauraseni. Lit. = literally. L.S.S. = Litteratur und Sprache der Singhalesen, von Wilhelm Geiger. Strassburg, 19oo. M. = Māhārāșțiri. Mg, = Māgadhī. Wp. = Müller's plate. Mt. = Müller's text. Mv. = Mahâvariinsa. Mv. T. = Mahavarhsa Tika.
VI.W. Dict. = Sir Monier Monier-Williams” Sanskrit Dictionary. Oxford, 1899.
Nām.= Nāmā valiya.
Dr. Soc. = Oriental Society,
P,三 Päi。 p. = page. par = paragraph. Piyum.=Piyummala. p.p.p.= past participle passive. Pkt. = Präkrit. R. A. S. = Royal Asiatic Society. Ruvan. = Ruvanmala.
Ś. - Śaurasent.
S. B. E. = Sacred Books of the East, edited by
F. Max Müller.
Sinh, = Sinhalese, Skt. = Sanskrit, T. = George Turnour, W. = L.C. Wijesipha, translator of the Mahavarinsa.
Z. D. M. G. = Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgen
ländischen Gesellschaft.

Page 14
Page 3 I,
32,
32
33
34
37
37,
37, ვ8,
38,
45
45
45, 48 53. 54, 54, 55
y
56 . 56,
57
б9, o, 2, I 2,
3, 3
5, 158,
I59,
I59, τό,
ADDITIONS AN
text line 9, for che) read gb9 text line 26, for esos read (Sebeos
text line 33, for esa)08s read e38) transcript line 26, for sära read pere, a transcript line 33, for Sabavasun read:
lines 8-9, for hostile ravagers or any inhabitants of the dasagam (serf-villa note 9, add and pere possibly from P.
natu, 'nattuvam, and 'natu, below, note Io, add See, moreover, the remark lines 5-8, for Mekappar Wadārum .. vadunnā Raksayim, Mekāppar Valu( of the family of Mekappar Vădărum kam-detim of the family of Watarak
note 2, add See also below, pp. 193-1 text line 34, for 6)0 read 60 text line 36, for 92.61 read soga text line 45 for 86 ce) read 86ao transcript l he 45, for viyo read piyo note 13, add For a fuller explanation, s line 18, for destitute read impartial note I, add For a fuller explanation, se note 6, add This clause may also be
giri-vehera, namely in the image-ho line I, for brought about dissension a note 7, for vivo read piyo
for viyoga read prayoga lines 16-21, for A record . . . . . . . ex two seats (C ဗူးဗွို together with with the concurrence of the monks, t income and expenditure of the pariv of every] year, shall read out the sa note I4, add Cfyasa Abitusalaka in Nâs line 13, for four read six lines 14-15, for go repeatedly round ra note 9, for having repeatedly gone,' . P. jaggati, Skt., jagir, I am indebted line 9, for near the 'stone-canoe read
line Io, for This inscription lies near read. This inscribed slab stands at Thtiparima dagaba. It has now Department.
lines 1-2, delete and only a few yards f text B, line 4, for Dread Q transcript B, line 4, for ku read tu delete note I.
line 7, for great king has granted . (Brāhmaņa)has granted to the dispe

D CORRECTIONS
වඩුන් di delets note 5 abāvadun
ಙ್ಗian read väri (labourers), pere-näytsyan or ges
pure, Compare, however, the forms perenditiyam p. 53 note 15, 187, 189 note 5, I97, I99, 205, 207. s on dasa-gama, below, pp. 243-244. . . . . ceremonies, read Mekappar Wat-kami Sabavannisāsāka)yim and Kalifigu Ambā Kitla-dettim, (alt) Banba Senevi Lokanathan and also Kudasals WatSaigarak-samaqa 4.
s
ee below, p. 25 I, note 6.
e below, p. 25, note 6. rendered, "In all these places belonging to Abahayuse, in the dagaba, in the Maha-bo-ge,' &c. mong read practised dissimulation towards
iration of every year read Eight persons from the four impartial and four elderly persons delegated, y the recipients of partvigas, shall inquire into the nas, and making a record thereof) at the expiration me) before the great congregation of monks.
ik, No. 1o, line 4 (Ep. Ind vii. p. 78).
ad watch over
. . . . Msam read having watched over from to Mr. D.B. Jayatilaka for this suggestion. north-east of Thelpirima he so-called "stone-canoe a few yards to the east distance of a quarter of a mile north-east of the been re-erected by the Archaeological Survey
om the spot where the present inscription is
. . . Bamuņ-kunbara read Maharādayan Bamuņ sary at Tumbarab (Thuparama)

Page 15
P R E F
AVONST the early references by records in Ceylon, that of th the middle of the seventeenth centu writes:-
"Here are some antient writings e that see them. There are divers great F in the Worthern Parts. These Rocks a space of some yards, so deep that they can read them or make anything of th as well as Chingulays and Moors, but walk over some of them. There, is Yattanour stands by one place where are probably in memorial of someth learned men to spend their conjectures'
Since Knox, many have referred t Without entering into an enumeratio which appeared, from time to time, chi yournal of the Ceylon Branch of the A Messrs. Armour, Turnour, Hardy, Gog Rhys Davids, and others, aroused so m in 1874 the Government, under the late the services of a specialist in the pe to prosecute systematic research in this zealously, exploring in the N.C. and N.
Referring to the inscriptions at the Gadalad 4 littorical Relation / the Island Cylon 1681. Fol, pp. I 2, i I3.
VO ,

A C E
7 Europeans to the existence of lithic e English captive Robert Knox, in ury, is full of quaint interest. He
ngraven upon Rocks which poseth all Rocks in divers parts in Cande Uda and . re cut deep with great Letters for the may last to the worlds end. No body em. I have asked Malaóars, Gemutuses none of them understood them. You an antient temple, Goddiladenini in 2 there are of these letters. They ing, but of what we must leave to
o and written upon these inscriptions. n, suffice it to say that the papers afly in the Ceylon 4 limanae and in the oyal Asiatic Society, from the pens of erly, Casie Chitty, De Alwis, Brodie, such interest in Ceylon epigraphy that Sir W. H. Gregory, decided to engage rson of the kate Dr. P, Goldschmidt direction. For two years he worked W. Provinces, and in the Hambantota
leniya Vihara in Yatinuvara, not far from Kandy.
to the East-Indiet. By Robert Knox. London,
b

Page 16
ii PRE
district of the S. Province. From and the malaria of the jungles, he cont on May 7, 1877, much regretted as w the progress of his well-begun task he wrote but few reports-probably Sessional Aafers for 1875 and 1876, Indian Antiquary, vols. v. 189 and inscriptions contributed to the C. B. . behind a considerable amount of mat
His death necessarily caused a bi survey of Ceylon. But this was not f (now Professor of Oriental Philology at to carry on the work. He took over . began his investigations in the Haml other districts where inscriptions Were researches are embodied in his repor I878, I88o, 188 I), in his contributions and 1883, and to the Indian Antigua, volumes entitled Ansient Inscriptions in general account of one hundred and : texts, translations, and lithograph plat
As pioneers, both these scholar cause of Ceylon epigraphy. But sinc in our knowledge of the ancient recoi as in the method of treating them Ceylon Inscriptions has become a des Mr. H. C. P. Bell, after his appointm 1890, brought out a most interesting a of the Kegalla district (Ceylon Sessio, transferred to. Anuradhapura and t discovering a large number of import
LSLLSSLLSSSLSSSMSSSLLLLSLSSSLLSSLLS
" I served as Assistant to the Archaeolo enabled (particularly during Mr. Bell's serious illr with considerable success.

FACE
continued exposure to a tropical sun racted the fever to which he succumbed ell by those who watchel with interest as by his personal frielids. Although three which appeared in the Ceylon and were afterwards reprinted in the i. 318-besides his note on Sinhalese R. A. S. Yournal for 1879, yet he left :rial for future workers. eak in the continuity of the epigraphical or long; as, early in 1878, Dr. E. Müller , the University of Berne) was appointed Dr. Goldschmidt's papers, and soon after pantota district, the N.W. Province, and likely to be found. The results of his ts to Government (Sessional Aapers for to the C. A. R. A. S. Yournal for 188o y, vols. ix and xi, and finally in the two z Ceylon (London, 188 3), which contain a seventy-two inscriptions, with romanized
CS
have rendered lasting service to the e their time such strides have been made 'ds and documents of the island, as well for publication, that a new edition of ideratum. This was specially felt when ent as Archaeological Commissioner in nd exhaustive report on the archaeology val Papers, 1893), and still more when, he N. C. Province, he succeeded in ant inscriptions.
tical Commissioner from 1890-93; and was thus ess in 1892) to aid in the search for lithic records,

Page 17
PRE
On this account Mr. Bell recom of an epigraphical journal on the recommendation was adopted; and Archaeological Survey in 1899, to B. Gunasekara Mudaliyar, Chief Tra death Ceylon has been bereft of a who has done much unostentatiously literature of the Sinhalese. In anticip: the publication of this Epigraphia Zey had his Head Overseer well traine inscriptions by a member of the st Government, Dr. E. Hultzsch. From of photographs as well as of eye ( edit the texts for publication.
... As to the scrupulous care taken there need not be the slightest doubt thoroughness are in themselves a s employed is exactly that advocated by on the subject which he kindly wrote hardly five months before he met wi Constance, which deprived us of of scholarship.
I give here the Memorandum ir last contribution of that distinguished it is replete with instructions which collector of inscriptions.
The first principle in modern e should be reproduced by purely mechai have been discarded, and it is no lon or to paint the letters of inscriptions or to restore by hand doubtful and it misleading, and reproductions which are rejected by all epigraphists as a should be placed by the collector b

FACE - iii
ended to Government the publication nes of the Epigraphia Indica. His was appointed Epigraphist to the work in collaboration with the late islator to the Government, by whose scholar as sound as he was modest,
to elucidate the ancient history and tion of the sanction of Government for amica, the Archaeological Commissioner l to take mechanical impressions of ff of the Epigraphist to the Madras these estampages, with the further aid opies, it was arranged that I should
in the preparation of ink-estampages Mr. Bell's own long experience and ufficient guarantee. And the method the late Dr. Bühlef in the Memorandum for my guidance on November 19, 1897, th the fatal accident on the Lake of he of the brightest stars of oriental
full, both because it is probably the Scholar to epigraphical lore, and because must necessarily be followed by every
igraphic research is that all inscriptions ical means. All eye copies and tracings ger considered permissible to whitewash in black before they are photographed, egible signs. All such proceedings are have been prepared in this manner solutely useless. The materials, which
fore the epigraphists, should give the
b 2

Page 18
iv PRE
documents exactly as they are, with a in their natural state.
The only means by which perfect are impressions, or estampages, taken the exclusion of all pencil rubbings) ; only show the surface, not the depth pressions, which besides, if taken prop letters in relievo. Hence the latter s copies whenever this is possible. It w are taken in addition to the "impress portions of letters, are not caught pro very shallow letters, or such as are course only be photographed. The 1 be used for inscriptions on which ar to bear.
"Before impressions of stone inscr washed with water in order to remov the letters. Copper plates, covered wi immersion in lime juice. The plate s white metal, and should be covered by according to the circumstances of the But it should be cleaned at the end time to time, with a tooth brush.
"In getting photozincographs or a photographs, the greatest caution is ni any "improvement" by the photographe
In Dr. Buhler's covering letter to further that he "talked the matter ov with his views.
The collotype plates which accon Zeylanica have been prepared by the and Sons of. Peckham, and of the U. the personal interest and care which reproduction of inscriptions, I am ab

ACE
the imperfections which they exhibit
r faithful reproductions can be obtained, according to Dr. Burgess's method (to nd photographs. As the photographs of the strokes, they are inferior to imirly, give at the back of the paper the hould be taken a laways in a number of ll, however, do no harm if photographs ions," as occasionally single letters, or perly by the paper. Inscriptions with situated in inaccessible places, can of lew telephotographic apparatus should ordinary camera cannot be brought
iptions are taken, the stones should be e any dirt or dust which may stick in ith verdigris, should be cleaned by an hould be placed in a shallow bath of y the juice. It may remain immersed,
case, for twenty-four hours or more. of the immersion, and during it from
totypes prepared from impressions or 'cessary to prevent the introduction of " or the corrector of the pronfs.
ne, dated December 1, 1897, he writes er with Dr. Fleet, who fully agrees'
pany this number of the AEpigraphia well-known establishments of Griggs iversity Press of Oxford. Thanks to Messrs. Griggs and Hart take in the e to say that these plates represent

Page 19
PREF
absolutely faithful facsimiles, on a red as shown on the estampages taken.
In my account of the inscriptions, I tions based on insufficient data, but hav task of putting before the reader all get together bearing on each subject those students who are not familiar wi given the texts of some inscriptions in ni
The system of transliteration ado International Congress of Orientalists of the Royal Asiatic Society, with su necessary to represent Sinhalese and Ta In the edition of texts of inscriptic are supplied doubtfully, are enclosed partially or wholly illegible, but which are put within square brackets. Thos are represented by points at the rate
An asterisk attached to a letter C or sign was altogether omitted in the
A single hyphen is used either te as it is desirable to do so, or at the e continued in the next line.
A double hyphen is employed to joined together by the euphonic rules combinations where a final vowel or ( or consonant of the following word, so the phonetic changes are expressed b is not used, for example erget will get (if so found in the original) will double hyphen.
Corrections of orthographical or of as footnotes. ጳ
In the body of the work I have ac received; and I need here only reiter,

FACE V
ced scale, of the original inscriptions
have purposely avoided any generalizare always kept in view the more useful the material that I had been able to under discussion. For the benefit of th the system of transliteration, I have ative characters as well.
pted here is that approved of by the in 1894, and followed in the Journal ch additions and modifications as are „mil letters. See Table on p. vii.
ons, all doubtful letters, and those that in parentheses, and those which are can be supplied with absolute eertainty, se, however, which cannot be supplied of two for each syllable or aksara. r other sign indicates that that letter original. ) separate words in composition, as far :nd of a line, to show that the word is
divide words which in the original are of sandhi, and is limited only to those :onsonant blends with the initial vowel as to form a complex sign. Whenever by separate letters, the double hyphen be transliterated tacachrutva, whilst art be denoted by tac chrutva without the
ther irregularities in the texts are given
knowledged whatever assistance I have ate my indebtedness, not only to those

Page 20
vi PRE
authors whose publications I have co. personally given me...the benefit of their whom I may be allowed to mention P. Dr. J. F. Fleet, Dr. A. F. R. Ho R. W. Lee, and J. C. Pembrey. But the thanks of all Indologists, are du Mr. Bell, its Archaeological Commi mentioned above, this publication mig
DON MARTINO D
INDIAN INSTITUTE, Oxford,
December, 1903.

FACE
sulted, but also to all those who have scholarship and friendly advice, amongst ofessors A. A. Macdonell, Cecil Bendall, ernle, and Messrs. F. H. M. Corbet, my specially grateful thanks, and indeed e to the Ceylon Government, and to ssioner, without whose enterprise, as ht not have seen the light.
E ŽILVA WICKREMASINGHE.

Page 21
SYSTEM OF TR
s
年1 辱?
& or
Con
ae
i
G
1r Rp.
2
6.
mediad
፰ጁ• dF
கு
al
cha ja jha
ña
(whenನಿಟಿ ta
țha

.ANSILITERATION
V a)
&
ള്
Vz ○
द Ç W 6)
25)
u පර us ○ 6)
R
e)
थ Cô र 6
電 CS 雷 E)
Y Ca
es
C
贾 s) s E)
(anusvära) o
v (anumasika) (f () 3 (visarga) s
(avagraha) -r
:
(media)
డ్
da dha
I)а
ta tha da dha
2.
ра pha ba bha
al
ya
a.
Îa
Va.
la
2.
al
Şa
Sa
ha
la
V. V.

Page 22


Page 23
EPIGRAPHIA
No. 1. JĒTAVANĀRAMA
HIS inscription was discovered i of the Kuttam-pokuna ("Twinexcavated by the Archaeological Surv a monastery belonging to the so-called the style of architecture, they may be a century.
The granite slab which contains Like most of the important lithic rec have suffered at the hands of treasurepieces at the bottom, and its surface at sequence of which the last three lines, 35 and 37, are illegible. In other res. I am editing it from a beautifully clea impressions on paper, supplied to me Commissioner. As may be seen from consists of forty lines of boldly engrave of about an inch all round, covers the v each letter is nearly an inch in size. carved a conventional form of a lotus inscriptions.
The characters call for special r class of Indian alphabets, and are the as Ceylon. After a careful examinati
For similar carvings on the Mathura Buddh iii. Pl. X.
In his Ancient Inscription in Ceylon (p. 52 at Demalamána, which seems from his account to t on the coins of king Parakrama Bahu, and on t
WOL. I.

ZEYLANICA
- - - -
SANSKRIT INSCRIPTION
n 1894, when certain ruins just north ponds) in Anuradhapura were being ey. The ruins are probably those of
Jétavanarama group. Judging from ssigned to a period anterior to the tenth
the inscription measures 44" by 3' 3". ords of the Island, this too seems to seekers. It is brokef into three or four
the centre is damaged by fire, in con
as well as portions of lines I 2 to 28, pects the inscription is well preserved. r photograph and two excellent inked by Mr. H. C. P. Bell, the Archaeological the accounpanying plate, the inscription d writing, which, together with a margin whole slab. Each line is 3' 1" long, and On either side of the first two lines is -flower, hitherto not found in Ceylon
emark. They belong to the Northern first examples discovered so far south }n of all known types, I have come to
st railing, see Cunningham's Arch. Survey. Reports,
Professor Edward Miller describes an inscription e written in this alphabet. Cf. also the characters ne Abhayagiri Copper-plate (pp. 39, 4o).
B

Page 24
2 EPIGRAPHIA
the conclusion that this inscription is Nägari character, which was current ea The learned monks of Ceylon mus for, besides the present inscription, w two or three others written by or at earliest of them is the Bodh-Gaya ins the year 269 (A.D. 588-9). From a gla Ind. iii. Pl. XLI A), one can see that its used. Several aksaras, such as f, m, form. In the Aphsad inscription of A Sarnath inscription of Prakataditya (t assigned to the seventh century, most o present inscription, although distinctly c record (line I2) a sign for the conjunct r given in lines 13, 26, and 33 of the Professor Kielhorn, a separate sign fo is also to be found in line I3 of thi (AEpó. Vnd. iv. p. 243), and in the l Dēvadatta of Vikrama sarihvat 847 (?) hand, the characters of the Harsa in as compared with those under conside present types more or less of a late Ind. Ant. xvi. p. 31O, plate). The la Kutila Nagari alphabet, written or is the one at Buddha-Gaya (or Böd ay gandhakugi for the service of the eleventh century A.D.' The name o Rathasrijñāna Bhiksu, and he may be t pafijika and the Sabdārthacinta'.
Our inscription is in Sanskrit pro
1. Cf. Mr. Vincent A. Smith's article on this re * See Dr. Flee's remarks on the Aphsad in of Professor Bühler on the Dewal Prasasti (Ep. In
* Note the similarity of the aksaras n and same letters in the present record.
“ See Buddha-Gayā, by Rājëndralāla Mitra, p. Seemy Catalogue of the Sinhalese SS. in

ZEYLAN (CA vOL. I
written in a variety of the Magadha rly in the ninth century A.D. t have been familiar with this alphabet; hich is itself a proof of this, we find the instance of Ceylon monks. The cription of Mahanaman Sthavira, dated nce at the facsimile plate (Corp. Inscript. alphabet is of the same class as that here y, r, l, s, and s are, of course, older in dityasēna (ilóid. Pl. XXVIII) and in the óid. Pl. XLIII c), both of which are f these letters are more like those of the lder. We find, moreover, in the Aphsad th, which seems to be a prototype of that fetavanarama inscription. According to r rth, developed from the same source, 2 Khalimpur plate of Dharmapaladeva Kota Buddhist inscription of Samanta (/nd. Ant. xiv. p. 46). On the other scription, A. D. 97o (Ep. Ind. ii. No. 8), ration, are clearly more developed, and r period (cf. also Ghosrawa inscription, test known inscription in this so-called composed by a Ceylon Buddhist monk, h-Gaya) recording the dedication of Buddha, and assigned to the tenth or f the monk is given there as . Pandita he author of the Candragomi-vyakarana
se; and this is most probably the reason
'cord in Ind. Ant. xxxi. pp. 92-7. scription (Corp. Inscript. Ind. iii. p. 2oII), and those
d. i. p. 76). rina of this inscription to some of the types of the
p. 194-7; Mahabodhi, by Sir A. Cunningham, p. 66. the British Museum, Introduction, p. xiii.

Page 25
NO. 1 JĖTAVANĀRĀMA SAN
why it is written in Nagari instead of in which were developed, like those of the from the southern class of early Indian a It is evident from the abrupt beginn that we have here only the second por must have been engraved on a separ writing on the back of the present stone d is denoted by the sign for v, which ha r vowel is used for ri in trszeafi (line I): instead of m. The doubling of the cor is common in Indian inscriptions, is to and 2), prastharddhan (line 3), and na tf is written for t as in buffumidibhir (l No. 44, ll. 3, 6). The rules of sandhi are is in general correct, and the style is si several words either not found in diction: These are: - Pãiềã, APãi, prescribed Ep. Ind. i. p. 166, iii. p. 264. Cžvarikā, civarika occurs in one of the Junnar Surv. of VV. /ndia, iv. p. 93), and in the it is read as civaria. Bühler's translat also Nasik, No. 22 (ibid. p. I I5); Ka 7embles, p. 85), APadālāykā, APadālā, Varika, probably a person who renders (Sinh. taếệumāra tenure ?). Koro, a Sinh probably a lay warden or chief concierge The inscription contains regulations living within the precincts of the Viharas regulations are similar to those of the
Search for the other slab has proved fruitless. * For other examples, see Eph. Ind. iii. No. I 7,
Compare, for exampie, prastharddhati in line * According to Clough's Sinh. /Dict. it is “ the g is most probably equivalent to Pali kurisai and a &arāsarì = 4 ammamas (Sinh. amu?u), i.e. 44 (4 X other hand, to vary considerably. Monier Williar particulars, see Colebrooke's Essays, i. pp. 533-7, a * Skt. ệari + v/vaẢ; cf. Sinh. pirwahar:ư on Mi

SKRIT INSCRIPTION 3
the then existing Sinhalese characters, Kadamba and the Pallava inscriptions, phabets. ing of the text (kaikaśeca for ēkaikaśca) tion of the inscription. The first part ate slab; for there are no traces of 2. As regards orthography, the letter rdly differs from dh in conjuncts . The , and frequently in pausa the Anusvara nsonant both before and after 7, which be found here also, e.g. fattra (lines I radharitena (line 18). The conjunct ine 5. Cf. kustumóikā in Ep. /nud. iii. : not always observed. The grammar imple and clear. There are, however, aries or used with peculiar significations. quantity or allowance of food, see prescribed number of robes. The word inscriptions, No. 3, line 3 (see Arch. Nasik, No. 7, line 2 (ibid. p. 1 o2), where ion of it is 'expense for clothes." See inheri, No. 28 (Burgess' Elura Cave a complaint or a matter of dispute. service or holds temple-lands by turns alese measure of grain *. Parivahaņa o, of a monastic establishment.
for the guidance of monks and laymen or in lands belonging to them. These two inscriptions at Mihintale (4. A. C.
iv. No. I II b. a
3 with kuttumbibhiread histhiam viharam in l. 5. round sufficient to sow four manika = b 4-lis. It Skt. Khāri. According to the Abh7hānaffadāpkā 1) dronas. The capacity of a Khirt seems, on the ms fixes it at about three bushels. For further nd Thomas' Ancient Indian seights, p. 26. hintale tablets A, line 2c (i, j. C. No. 21).
R 2

Page 26
4. EPIGRAPHIA
No. 121). They give an insight into monasteries, and show the care that wa and others connected with monastic centuries.
I have ventured to assign this in: century A.D. purely on palaeographi legible portion of the inscription, and any of the villages mentioned in it, dhamma-kammam (Wijēsiņha’s Mahāva Island. The Mahavariasa, however, r reigned circa A. D. 781-7, issued decre hood, and "stopped the way of those t according to the law' (Ch. xlviii. 71
[ए*]कैकश्च श्रामणेरः* तृष्वपि ग्रामेषु प्रत्वेकं प्र क द्विगुणा न चीवरिका विहारे नवकर्मकृतोर नियमं । पञ्चोपदंशाः प्रेखाङ्के दधि प्रखप्रमितेन कापर्णशाखायां द्वाभवां श्रामणेराभवां सह निवस् fi :तांच यामान्सम्यगाखोच तच तीच खामोशैः । 6 समस्तमायं व्ययं शेषच वर्मिनिर्गणकैच संघाशु 7 खमत्र विहार विहर्तबं। ये थे तचापरिसुहारी 8 बम् । एवं ज्ङ्गणालापर्णशाखायां खितैरपि मिषु 9 मे च तथैव। कीरापखाथयोरपि तथैव। सुनय 10 पूर्वोक्त एव दोषः । पञ्जिकाखविरैरेव पदाखाि 11 जाबतच ग्रासवासौ परिवजय तत्प्रतिबडविहारव 00 DBLBBBBDD DDL DDDDD 13 तृश्बान। खानार्थ लेहार्थ वा ताम्बूखादिवं राजतु 14 वि ग वखबन्। नित्रवादविसुतः खविरेरथि(खा
:
" From two inked estampages and a photograph, * Read Fgfyr. o Read of fêto.
Read rain. * Read OvTR.

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
the life in, and the administration of is taken to regulate the conduct of monks establishments in the ninth and tenth
scription to the first half of the ninth ic grounds. No date is given in the I have as yet not been able to identify or to find any certain reference to this musa, p. 25, note) in the chronicles of the ecords that King Aggabõdhi VIII, who es enforcing discipline among the priestWho set up false cases, by deciding them 72).
ΕXT .
ववौ चः पाकि तत्र प्रवपि तथा ॥ यत्र ये नियुक्ताक्षत्राविनाशक्षैरेव देवः ॥ | घृतेन विंशतिः पालिकाः । चिभिर्भिजुमिर्लहसिझिर्षहसिकाम उरुख गोखुम' चोवरणवकर्मले नियुहुंस्विनिरधिष्ठितनििर्वहारप्रवेक्ष वर्षपरिखमाप्तौ तच्च तच्च तेजुनिष्जुनूपदर्श परिशुद्धपरिवारकैर्घचा सुशैक्षक्तद्रबाहेर्थ साहेनापि ' चवज्ञमेव तद्वहीतमिरविलयामे जयालायां' उखवनरीखण्डियामे पि तथैव भिजुनिः पूर्ववदेच्च कर्तव्यम् । तदकुर्वर्ताम् थका निरूपणीया। इह देशे * अन्धविहारोपसम्पनार्मिाकुर्वितामेव निवासो जान्वेषां ? । इह द्वीपे पादमाचLDBKDDDDDD BBBBBBBBD DBDS ख(प्रेषवतापि)[ण वjशव'। अन्धविहारसाहाब कुर्वता SBBDDDBBBBDDBD B BBS
* Read आमहेरखिष्वपि. * Read স্ত্তীণ, o Read ouuo. " Read OTR. Read our.

Page 27
Epigraphia Zeylanica. Anurādhapura:-Jētava
Scale 2 't
from AN Nk-M pression supplied by the
 

narama Inscription No. 1. "ol. I. Plate 1.
o I Jfoირ.
ARCHAGoloGICAL COMMISSIONER, CEYoN. My. GSFRIGGS, COLOTYPE.

Page 28


Page 29
No. 1 JÊTAVANARAMA SANS
15 : छतो दोषस्तमनिवारयता निश्रयदाचापि नि वस्त 16 च देशे काषायं परित्यज्य पुनः प्रव्रजितेन न वस्तव्यं । (* 17 किम्पुनः कृषिवणिज्यादिकम्। यत्किञ्चिल्लोकविरुद्धं य 18 विर्द्धारितेन ग वस्तव्यम। प्राप्तकर्मादानमवुर्वता ज व 19 विधात पि सर्चविघातो न कर्तव्यः । अधिकपा(थेयर 20 रविवादे प्यधर्मवादिना न वस्तव्यं' । अननु ... ... ... .. 21 गयामादौ येषां मिचूणां श्रामणेराणाम्वा* ज्ञातयः 22 थषाग्वा' आरामे सयोगादौ कुटुम्बिमिर्गणकेन क। 28 न वस्तव्यं । यस्मिन् ग्रामे कुक्तकद्धर्मदण्डांश्च प्रतिनि[ 24 के कर्मकरेवी चेचादि कुटुम्बिन्धो' नापनेयं'। एवं 25 णीयाः । नवकर्मग्रामे चतुरः° शिलाकुट्टकाः"" तच्चव 26 कर्मणि निपुणाः[*]तषामर्द्धाधिकमेवं विरिक्षेत्रम्प्र 27 कुष्धान्यवापनाय खखी चैका प्रत्धकन्दया। एषामेकर 28 यतो देयम्। तथा द्वितीयखापि जीवितदानकाख ए 29 लिखातख तख जाम तत्तत्कर्म चाभिलिख्य दातव्थम् 80 रिचिश्य कर्म ग्रहीतवम परिशुद्धिश्व तैरेव दातव्चा 31 पाब्बान्तदकुर्वताङ्गारकाणाग्र्वांरिकाणाडूर्मछताच : 32 ता वृत्तिविच्छेदः कार्यः । परिवहणखापि' अन्तर्व 33 मं विरिकिरिबेचन्हातव्यं । समर्थख गान्यस्य । चातु 84 खिनः 1° तेन शतवैवासिकानां । चत्वारिंशत्' ँ शार
85 ... ... एषु सर्वेषु '* असभ्यवादिभिरसत्यवादिभिरयुक्तव 36 [पस्खि|मिः। येषु निकाचेष्वसंपूर्णता तपस्विनां तदन्य 87 . . . . (अप)लेया अन्यनिकायतपखिनः खाष्या
कर्तव्यः । विहार(पा)-
38 ... . . . . ... সিম্বৰ: আলজিয়ানন্যযা: ... . . . (
39 19 o a
") ,
* Read eযন, * Read terra. Read 'g सभोगग्रामादी. 6 कुटुम्बि०. 7 दोष विना.
Probably for uta: 12 چif:{o. 3. * चत्वारिंशच्छास्त्रा’, ’” °भेदं विनापि. 1:
with the exception of a few letters here and there.

KRIT INSCRIPTION 5
व्यं दो]र्ष कुर्वतान्तेवासिना। उपसम्पद्याय. . . . स्व)दारकव्याजेनापि कुर्वतापि न वस्तव्यं च्छासनविरुद्धच कुर्वतापि न वस्तव्यं'।अन्यविहारा[स्तव्यं] सत्रविघातं कुर्वतापि न वस्तव्यं । सङ्घकार्या)भिनापि तण्डुलादिकं नोत्कर्षयितव्यं। परस.. ण... ... ... ... (पि) न वस्तव्यं' । अस्यारामस्य सम्भो(सति तैर्यतिभि)रपि न वस्तव्यम्। इहारामे । (र्मकारकाणाम् ?) पुत्रादौ नाम क्रियते तैरपि वर्तयति] . . . . पुलस्तैषान्दोषविना' वारिसर्वत्र ग्रामेषु (तत्र) स्थाः संघेन कुट्टम्बिभिश्च' रक्षtाच षटू"ते सर्वे (खे) · · · ... · · · येकग्रत्येक जीवितार्थ (देय) न . . . . वाट्टि . ख दत्तप्रमाणं जीवित(दानं का)रकस्य कर्म(कार)- (व कर्मादिकअतिनि[रीच्य प]ज्ञिकापुस्तक' अभिए। आरामाभ्यन्तरकर्म (कारकेः) पञ्चकोलिवैरेव प। पचदिनाधिकमास (द्वयं) कर्मकरणे नियतं । परिदोषः । तहोषमपरिहरतामकुर्वतामकारयहश्च रक्षकुशलख पदालां वर्जमत्येक प्रतिया र्महानिकायेषु पञ्चविंशतिः पञ्चविंशतिस्तपवाभियुक्तास्तपखिनः । निनायभेदम्विनापि' गृही
ारिभिरपि न वस्तव्यं। किम्पुनर्लाकुटिकशस्त्रधरकतनकायैस्तदाश्रयेण स्थातव्यं । तन्निकायतपस्विषु स(ङ्घ) शं तन्विकाय एव .. (स). . . . ....(क) ..वा .. व्या
उ) •• •• (भिक्षुषु) •• •• •· · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · ·
qi व. Read st वारामे. For * °यम्. * Rea\॥ चतुराः. '" °कुट्टकास्तक्ष०. ০যা বাৰিo, }4 ०प्यन्तर्बe. 15 оäъ. * संवैष्वसe. ' These two lines are illegible

Page 30
6 EPIGRAPHIA
RANNS
Lines. 1, 2) And a single 3ramane three villages. There, the allowance o but not that for robes: so likewise repairs at the Vihara (monastery). Wh they themselves shall allow no dilapidat Lines 3-7). According to regulatic a prastha of coagulated milk and t measuring a prastha shall be allowed with two novices ($ramagera) in Lahas the two villages Lahasika and Urul renewal of monks' robes, having cau. to be brought into the Vihara establisl having at the end of every year, w engaged in work, shown to the monks whole income and expenditure, as wel monks) shall live in this Vihara at thei Lines 7-Io) Whoever are dishonest property they have appropriated). A
In editing and translating this inscription, It of the text made for the Archaeological Commiss Vidyalankara Parivena, and editor of several impot A term applied to a Buddhist novice prior to Childers' Pali Dictionary, p. 3o5, pabbaja.
Palika seems to have the same signification maintenance of a scholar during the period of hi. word seems so far to be found in this sense only in
Civarika. See p. 3. Upadania, anything eaten in addition (to el 'Prasithardham may also mean one and a half of the American Or. Soc., vol. xxiii. pp. I 32, I 33). Il näliya. See also Hoernle's edition of the Bouwen Life and Essays of H. 7 Colebrooke, London, 187: Labha. Taking adhisthitam as an attribu brought into the Vihara the profits caused by the
villages

ZEYLANICA (vol. I
ATION".
a shall be stationed in each of all the food for each person shall be doubled; shall it be in regard to the two doing atever place they are attached to, there ion. n, five kinds of cakes or curries), half wenty portions (Aalika) of ghee each ). The three monks (bhiksu) who live ika monastery, having well looked after gonu and the villages set apart for the sed the revenue" of all these villages) hed by the respective householders, and ith the help of accountants and those authorized by the Church (Sangha) the l as the balance in hand, these three will, together with virtuous attendants. in this place, shall restore whatever nd the Sagha shall most surely receive
ave consulted with profit the Sinhalese interpretation ioner by K. Dhammarama Thera, Principal of the tant Sanskrit, Päli, and Sinhalese works.
his receiving the upasampada ordination. See also
as Pali, a measure of capacity, prescribed food, studies by his teacher' (M. W. Dict). The latter Indian lexicons.
cite thirst or appetite), a relish, spice' (M. W. Dict). prastha, Cf. Hopkins' remarks on numbers (Journ. rastha is a measure of capacity equal to a Sinhalese Manuscript, Calcutta, I893, Pt. i. p. 13, note 7; , i.p. 533ff. e of labham, this clause can be rendered "having respective householders to accrue from all these

Page 31
No. 1) JĒTAVANÄRĀMA SAN
it. In this manner, the monks living exactly the same rule) in respect of and Ulavannarikhanti-grama. Exact the two villages) Kirá and Pallaya. shall do exactly as aforesaid. To th mentioned culpability shall attach). An the Elders (Thera) themselves who ke Vihara shall, moreover, be a dwelling-p another Vihara in this country as have Vihara and do not attend to the mona not for, others. To those who own ev Island, neither food nor raiment shall Vihara shall not be inhabited by any who (supports a woman). The case and father. Lines 13-15. This Vihai sends) betel-leaves and so forth to the ro or out of regard, or by one who renders a also not be inhabited by those who live. from the obligation of being under the a giver of protection (nisraya) as does those living with him under his tutelage Lines 15-19. It shall not be inhabited where else) and after throwing of they it again, or by one who does . . . . . und so much the less (this Vihara shall be agriculture, commerce, and so forth. commits any offence against society o one who has been expelled from anoth
• Sinhalese Änbulgama.
Padalayika as well as padala in line 32 is pada is, however, used in law to mean “judicial pro Paijika,' a book in which receipts and expel Lit. 'who receive the profits of). o Midraya (Pāli Wissayõ) is the term of appren he is permitted by the Buddhist Church to leave bhlikkhu. Cf. Childers' Pali Dictionary, p. 29 I; Wii o Lõika-viruddham, lit. “ that which is at varian is opposed to the Buddhist religion.'

SKRIT INSCRIPTION 7
in Hunala monastery shall observe he villages) Ambila-grama, Hunála ly the same shall be the practice) in
Likewise in Sunagrama, the monks ose who do not do that, the aboved the matter shall be investigated by ep the register. Lines Io-13. This lace for such only of those ordained at given up the food and raiment of that stic duties connected therewith; and an as much as a foot of the soil of this be allowed by the monastery). This one leading an improper life, or by one is otherwise in regard to his mother ra) shall not be inhabited (by one who yal household either for the sake of gain issistance to another monastery. It shall . . . . . with monks who are not absolved protection of senior monks), or by such not remove the offence committed by , or by a pupil who commits an offence. by one who, after taking orders someellow robe in this country, has assumed er the pretext ofit being his own child: : a dwelling-place of those engaged in It shall not be inhabited by one who ir against the Buddhist religion, or by er monastery, or by one who does not
not given in Sanskrit Dictionaries. The word ceeding,' 'matter of dispute, or "title of law.' hditure are entered.'
ticeship which a Buddhist monk must keep before his spiritual master and assume full duties as a nayapitaka --Mahavagga, 32-37. ce with the world'; Sasana-viruddham, that which

Page 32
8 EPIGRAPHIA
take up work as it arises, or by one who (or meritorious works). Even when tl a hindrance to offerings shall not be (viaticum) shall not increase the [qu to him).
Lines 19-25) In the case of a another, the one who speaks unjustly sh; also shall not reside. Moreover this V brothers), whether monks (bhiksu) or no in the villages and so forth belongin inhabited also by those superintendents named by the astrologer after the hou belonging to their monastery or to th they i. e. the authorities) cause those h punishment for crimes to return to the those engaged in work shall take po their fields, &c., except on account of a (Saigha) and the householders shall pri villages.
Lines 25-3ol.There shall be cle in the village devoted to the work of [te . . shall be experts in their respect given a field of one and a half Airi' . . . . an enclosed piece of ground. shall be granted to each of them for th of subsistence of the same extent as i. to the officer who superintends' work. tenance on the latter person, his work and the name of him thus settled with duties, shall be recorded in the registe within the precincts of the monastery
* Sambhöga-grāma, probably Sinhalese ninda villages according to the system of land tenure ir District (Ceylon Sessional Papers, xix, 1892), ÜVāsagadasão, p. I, 4, note (25), on upabhāga and pe
* See above, p. 3.
Lit. 'who causes to do work.'

ZEYLANICA voL. I
brings about the destruction of offerings he functions of the Order are stayed, made. And he who receives a large antity of rice and so forth allowed
quarrel also between one monk and all not reside in this monastery. . . . . ihara shall not be inhabited (by those vices (Sramauera), whose relatives (live) g to this monastery. It shall not be of work?, whose sons and so forth are useholders of the villages and so forth e monastery here. If in any village ouseholders) who have undergone lawful air homes), ..... neither the varias' nor issession from these householders of fresh offence of theirs. Thus the Order otect those living everywhere in these
ver stone-cutters and skilful carpenters :mple) renewal. They all . . . ive work. To each of them shall be in sowing extent for their maintenance And one hëna (or a plot of dry land) e purpose of sowing fine grain. Means s) given to one of these, shall be granted Moreover, when thus conferring hainand so forth shall first be ascertained, a livelihood), as well as his respective r. Those of the five castes who work shall receive their work after it has
gama. For an account of the different kinds of mediaeval Ceylon, see Bell's Report on the Kegalla p. II 5-9. Cf. also Hoernle's translation of the tribhaga.
See above, p. 3.

Page 33
dhapura :-Vess
11ifa
A
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
oor ‘oA's ønɔɔ
·6 ooAY 2000
‘9 roAV. 2000 og XIOONI
 
 
 
 

Pffe 6,
Cave Inscriptions.
agiri
nona ao · Hanoissiw.woo Tvotooɓoɔwsłoww aHu wa daridofilmoissabawiołni ww woe,
soof. I on own &ł əroos
ooooow ondo
‘11 roAV. 2000
-→!--

Page 34


Page 35
No. 1) JĒTAVANĀRĀMA SAN
been apportioned; and they alone sh The limit of time for the completion
Lines 31-34 Blame shall be attribute and the labourers who do not perform it do not avoid blame, and do not do arranged, shall be deprived of their who is efficient in the protection of th there shall be granted, free of dispute, from each village separately. This gi efficient parivahaņa, and not to anot monks from each of the four great fr hundred residents in all). Of these, versed in the Sastra'. They shall b void of any sectarian difference.
monks), those whose conversation is they also who commit wrong acts, sh less monks who carry clubs or weapons
in the number of monks of any of th good by other sects with hit sanctinn. the monks of that sect, . and in their stead monks from other st
Sects s a The monks shall be informed .
s d
Lit. 'purity. V, * See above, p. 3.
Padala, see note on padalayika (p. 7). See above, p. 3. w " Possibly specially signifying the Laws of the " Witraya. See above, p. 7, note 5.
Referring to the twenty-five monks from each
WOL. I.

ISKRIT INSCRIPTION 9
all be answerable for its correctness. of work is two months and five days. 2d) to the superintendents, the varias according to arrangement. Those who the work) or cause it to be done as share. Further, to the parivahana he monastery both inside, and outside, a field of one hiri' in sowing extent), rant shall be made only) to the most ther. There shall reside twenty-five aternities (nikayas), thus making one there shall be forty monks who are e) those who have received tutelage" Lines 35-38) From amongst all these coarse, who speak not the truth, and all not dwell in this Vihara; much of any kind. If there be a deficiency e sects, this deficiency shall be made of the one deficient. From amongst shall be expelled, acts shall be appointed. Just the same
shall not be done
X• e.
titi, “ share, see Ep. lod. iii. p. 5o.
Buddhist Church.
sect.

Page 36
O EPIGRAPHIA
NO. 2. VESSAGI)
ESSAGIRI, or more commonly V! name of a forest-bound cluster highroad to Kurunagala, and about a Bodhi-tree. It is surrounded by st had its cells in the twenty-three caves boulders of gneiss rock that stand not and south. Earlier these rock cav
The Archaeological Survey has not yet br conserved by the Crown for the sake of its antiq thereof, as well as the accompanying plan and ph me by the Archaeological Commissioner:-
“Rock A. Closely set boulder-rocks, vertica with pillars at south of rock, where the approach p
'Rock B. Cave No. 1, under boulder abo whole way along-in places two-at north end; lean-to roof: two inscriptions. Cave No. 2, und -towards north two; rock underost, less horizo No. 8, under rounded boulder standing forward ( a wedge-shaped rock slice. The cave is under wes which docs uot extend to north end quite, but runs feet high, but slopes above cave upwards at an ang vertical above cave: one inscription. Adjoining this Public Works Department had blasted before new but resting only partially on rock basis at south enc passage under it between the bottom of boulder : between the wedge rock and rock No. 3 at north-v No. 3 a, with wedge rock at north, where the upper clearly onee roofed in and converted into a room open end uniting boulder No. 9 to the small bould the rock base under Cave No. 3 a at the west side between Nos. 3 and 3 a. The brow of No. 3 a on with ornamental parallel lines below, nearly a de slightly outwards of the vertical: there is a small v No. 9, west face rises at angle of No. 3 a, but h caves on the west side of Rock B until the sout rooms. Immediately behind rock No. 3 a (in fac part and parcel of No. 3 a. Passing on the roc horizontal roof (bottom of No. 3 a and No, Io) on north-east of No. 9, by clearly cut steps (twenty ar

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
R INSCRIPTIONS
n Sinhalese Vesagiriya, is the traditional of rocks in Anuradhapura, adjoining the mille to the south-west of the Sacred uctural ruins of the monastery which of two of the three groups of hummock
far apart from each other in line north es alone served as shelter for her mit
oken ground at this ancient site. The area is now uities. The following notes on the rocks and caves otographic illustrations of the site, were furnished to
l on west, on summit ruins of a breached dagaba; probably was. ut 20 feet high, undercut to form shelter, kafare the square mortice holes in cave-face to hold beams for er adjasning trouider 25 feet high, katåre whole way ntally but more smoothly: two inscriptions. Cave S.W.) of Nos. I and 2 and separated from No. 2 by t and south-west end of the boulder, with single katare down south side as well as on west. The rock is 25 le of 45 degrees, whereas No. 2 rock runs 8 to Io feet rock are three or four small boulders, one of which the 's reached me. Cave No. 8a, a boulder like No. 2, l, and small boulder (wedge) to west, thus allowing of and the rock base. The approach to cave No. 3 a is vest. The space at back of No. 3 and between it and parts of Nos. 3 and 3 a rise towards each dither, was or rooms. There was a wall on the south, the only :rs just south of No. 3. A shallowly cut moonstone in , points to an entrance here into the roofed rooms the west has a beautifully straight horizontal katare zen. The west face of No. 3 a rises above afare yedge rock between No. 3 a and No. 9 on west side. as no cave and is unworked. There are no more h end: remains of brick and tile at the site of the t originally one boulder with it) is No. 10, forming floor (slippery with bats' dung) under the almost descends between the south-east of No. Io and the d upwards) on the rock base, to terrace (or terraces)

Page 37
pigruphia Zeylonica. Anurādhapura:-
PLAN
OF
VESSAGIRI
(UNExcAvATED)
Scale 3 chains to an inch.
 

-Vessagiri Plan. Wo. 1. Plate 2.

Page 38


Page 39
  

Page 40


Page 41
No. 2) WESSAGIR IN
monks. The inscriptions are incised ol the kataraya or drip-line.
As to the identification of this site to have been built by King Devanam we have only tradition, more or less from (I) the probable age of the cave the ruined buildings, and (3) the rela
at east of Rock B. These terraces had buildings no of steps (plain guard stones and balustrades) desce damage has been done by stone breakers. The sout The cave is worked and slopes back to the horizo) east end of No. 1o rests on a small boulder, which forms another small cave No. 11 (where brickbats : face of No. 9 is also cut back at an angle of 45 degre Cave No. 12.-Rock No. 2 at its back (east) and south and smoothly worked roof. This was likely the Vih: in position. There is an inscription at south-east shallow on the rock wall at north end of cave No. smooth from summit to ground. The hummock (F a line of boulders (as indeed the whole of rock B.co this base is smooth and runs up I2 to I5 feet at a the south end of hummock (Rock B). Towards the south end two striking boulders (undercut on n the top of the base rock which slopes down east, smallest of the three boulders is a cave No. 8, wi next boulder (sheer on south) is a cave No. 4, with in part and top kafare continued down south end of The north face of third boulder (which stands on sc and separated by 8 to Io feet from south face of sec katare-cut cave No. 5, but no inscription (notice th vestige of which has disappeared). About twelve ro from west. On these are the twin boulders, and aft eight more steps lead down to cave No. 7. This Aatare and inscription. Cave No. 8 lies below nor also four stone beds on the hummock surface und deep to turn the rain-water from the beds). On th boulders towards south end are pillars of some rui the paddy field in private land, are large pillared air “Rock C. This is a cluster of jumbled boulk no special order. Two caves have inscriptions; an still in situ; but all caves are more or less silted ul west corner of Rock C-a real wall of rock. The Also some in the adjoining paddy fields.'
Mv. xx. 5-2o.

SCRIPTIONS
n the brows of the caves, just below
with that of Vessagiri Vihara, stated piya Tissa in the third century B. C., confirmed by the evidence derived : inscriptions, (2) the archaic style of tive position of the site, in respect
w underground, and there were at least two flights nding due east from Nos. 9 and Io. Here some h-east face of No. Io has kafare, and an inscription. htal, where it meets No. 9. The south-east north, being undercut (with katare) on east face as well, und stones abound) with one inscription. The east es, but rough: there is one inscription at this cave. -east forms a commodious shelter, almost horizontal ära. The doorflags and jamb stones (bottom) are high up-also a rock-cut (small letters) inscription, 12. Beyond cave No. 12 to north the rock runs Rock B) beyond rock No. 9 on to south consists of insists) resting on a long rock base. On east side, steep slope. There are no further caves here until its south end are three solitary boulders, and at nost sides deeply) resting like irregular marbles on west, and south. Under the most northerly and th kafare facing east: no inscription, Under the Rafare facing west: one inscription: double kafare roof (as with No. 3) : brickbats of ancient room. outh edge of the hummock, Rock B) is also sheer, ond boulder. Under its west and south-west face, e rock-cut "sets' as at Sigiriya to hold wall, all ck-cut steps lead up hummock, Rock B, south end er passing between them on the hummock summit, faces east, and is nearly horizontal at roof with th-east face of third rock, has kafare and letterser cave shelter (notice the deep-cut drain 4 x 2" e top of the hummock near the first of the three n. Immediately east of Rock B, Ioo yards across
S. ders, very picturesque, with caves here and there in d at one, the stone door frame of the Vihara (?) is 2. Note the beautifully cleft vertical rock at southre are structural ruins all round the Rocks A, B, C,

Page 42
I2 : EPIGRAPHIA
to the neighbouring Isurumuniya ( I. Dēvānam piya Tissa.
According to the Mahavamsa , 5oo Vašivās vho lived there in reti by Mahinda Thēra (son . of the Ind promulgating Buddhism in Ceylon. stated) received its name from the emi there after their ordination by the sam The only other reference to Ves with King Vattagamani Abhaya or
concealed himself in the Vessagiri f Tamils in battle. The then abbot of meeting him there, presented him w partaken of. The ruler, gratified th support of his fraternity, recording writing-materials being procurable) o.”
Nothing further is known rega That it must have been abandoned in state of the ruins and the trees that The inscriptions discovered here I to 4, 6, 7, and g to I2 in Rock B, a in the accompanying plan, (2) two or now placed in the grounds of the loc
i. CAvE II:
The facsimile Plates 5 and 6 sho the Brahmi lipi or Mauryan characte their age can only be fixed, with palaeographic and linguistic evidence 1
In the study of Ceylon palaeograp in mind, namely:-
(1) The most ancient Ceylon ins Arahmi lift; and, as will be shown he types of that script side by side with

ZEYLANICA voL. I
SSarasamanaka") Vihara, also built by
Vessagiri' received its name from the rement, after they had been ordained lian Emperor Aśõka), who was then The Isurumuniya Vihara also (it is nently pious personages' that sojourned he apostle. Sagiri in this chronicle is in connexion Valagambāhu (circa Io4-76 B.C.), who orest' after he had been defeated by the monastery " Kutthikkula Mahatissa, ith a meal which he had first partly ereat, dedicated (certain lands) for the he grant on a &etaka leaf (no other
rding the history of this monastery. hany centuries ago, is evident from the have since grown over them.
consist of (1) those on the caves Nos. nd Nos. 6 and 8 in Rock C as marked Rock B, and (3) those on two slabs al Museum at Anuradhapura.
NSCRIPTIONS.
ow that these records are inscribed in r. As they furnish no historical data, some probability, by means of the they afford. phy, two important facts must be borne
criptions yet discovered are written in
'reafter, they contain some of the oldest
the later forms.
| Mar, xxxiii.. 5o-52.

Page 43
dhapura
Anvir
1ίεκι,
yrıphia Zeyt'a
४ {
タむ
 
 

a :-Vessagiri Caves.
Vol. 1. Plate 4.

Page 44


Page 45
No. 2) WESSAGIRL IN
(2) Down to the close of the sec this alphabet, both in regard to the progress, was to a considerable extel especially as that of Western and So the Ruvanvali Dagaba inscription of some of the inscriptions of about the 135-63) found at Nasik, Karle, and A These points of agreement, therefo views already expressed by nearly a philology, as to the close affinity of t Pãli dialects either of Western or of form an idea as to the probable age of century A. D.
Turning now to our Vessagiri C with those on Tonigala' hitherto attribut as well as with inscriptions of India in ti era, we note that there occurs in the forms of the Brähmi script, that are und The letters é, c, jh, d, n, pé, ó resemble the forms found in some ol characters in the Tonigala inscriptio cursive. This is also the case, as reg Further, in the Vessagiri records, th by the way resembles the type in the P. century B. C., as well as the two forms used; but in the Tonigala a and y are of m peculiar to Ceylon. It may have open 'squarish' top, found in the S inscription on the crystal prism fro intermediate form", see Vessagiri Cav
" Geiger's Litt. und Spr. der Singhalesen, pp The question to which of the Pāli dialects, the a is most related, should, in my opinion, be lef present possess can be had by the publication o A. J. C. No. I. o Date i * Eø. Ind. i. p. 243.
a occurs thirty-eight times, cv ten times, * Ep. Ind. ii. p. 324, Plate, and iii. p. I 35.
See also Cunningham's BArisa 7 pes, Plate i

ISCRIPTIONS 13
ond century A. D., the development of forms of the types and the rate of it the same as that of India-more uthern India. Compare, for example, King Gajabahu (A. D. I 13-35) with period of Vasisti-putra Pulumayi (A. D. TmarāVati. re, not only add weight to the general ll the serious students of Sinhalese he ancient Sinhalese language to the Central India, but also enable us to Ceylon inscriptions down to the second
ave inscriptions and comparing them ed to Vattagamani Abhaya (B. C.88-76), he same alphabet prior to the Christian present inscriptions a great number of pubtedly earlier than those of Tönigala. , y, r, and v, for instance, closely f the Asoka edicts; whilst the same ns are distinctly more advanced and ards the non-initial vowel signs. e dentals (cu), the palatal $ (a), which abhosa inscription (No. 2) of the second of m (8 and y), are indiscriminately alone represented. The latter is a form been developed from the m to with an iddapura edicts of Asoka and in the m the Bhattiprolu Stupa". For an г., No. 4.
. 9o-93; Franke's Pal und Sanskrit, pp. 127-31. ncient Sinhalese of the cave and rock inscriptions t open until more reliable material than we at
more inscriptions and texts. of his resumption according to the Malvania.
nine times, and t ten times.
XII.

Page 46
14 EPIGRAPHIA
The Tonigala symbol - for the Diyagama inscription of perhaps a late form in one of the inscriptions of
The wavy ra of the Girnãr and t the Vessagiri records (Pl. 5 and 6, N the younger straight form found in the Nānāghāt (circa I 5o B. c.) inscriptions : alone is used.
The ya U of Cave No. 6 (Rock C clearly indicates that the vertical line of the Mauryan alphabet were written also Nasik, No. 12.
All these peculiarities prove that palaeographical grounds be later than : gamani Abhaya (B. C. 88-76). They m quarters of a century, which would be under the auspices of the powerful mo If, however, on further investigati belong really to Dutthagamani (as a to Vattagamani, the present inscriptior earlier than the latter half of the secot In respect of orthography, may 1 fha instead of fa (Nos. 2 b and 6) as ir The indiscriminate use of $ and s and engravers were illiterate merely, but a the Sinhalese made no appreciable differ $ and a dental s, or a cerebral at and of these letters, as well as of the a combinations daha and sıra (?), indicate acquainted with the Brahmi alphabet i even Sanskrit.
A. I. C. No. 85. * Burgess' Arch. * Indische Palaeographie, p. 36. * See Ceylon Sessional Papers for 1879, xi, p., See A. I. C. Pl. I, and Rhys Davids' acc pp. I 39-4 I.
Ceylon Sessional Papers for 188o, ii, p. 1, anc o Cf. also Indische Palaeographie, p. 3I, par.

ZEYLANI CA VOL. I
initial i, which occurs also in the r date, is represented by the advanced Pulumayi (A. D. I35-63) at Karle'. te Šiddāpura edicts of Aśõka recurs in os. 2, 3, 6 and 7) side by side with Bhațțiprõlu (circa 2oo B. C.) and in the
whereas in Tonigala the latter type
), like the one of Siddapura, edict I, l. 4, and the curve in this particular type separately, as stated by Bühler'. See
the Vessagiri inscriptions cannot on hose on Tonigala attributed to Vattalay indeed be earlier by at least three the period when Buddhism flourished narch Duțțhagāmanī (B. C. 16I-I 37). on, the Tonigala inscriptions prove to t first thought by Müller), and not is can then be assigned to a period ld century B. C. be pointed out the use of the aspirate Tonigala and Dainbulla inscriptions'. ng and n seems to show not that the So that in ancient days, as at present, ence in pronunciation between a palatal a dental n. However, the occurrence spirates fih, óh " and adh, and of the s that the Sinhalese must have been in a form complete enough for writing
Surv. VV. India, iv. pp. 8 II, I I3, No. 2 I, PI. LIV. * Arch. Surv. W. India, iv. Pl. LIV.
punt of the Dambulla inscription in Ind. Ant, i.
A. I. C. No. 2 text.
B

Page 47
No. 2) VESSAGIRI I
The compound letter 8 in No. 1: also stand for a badly engraved ssa or va would be superfluous, unless indeed the half-formed va in the conjunct. of other examples, that we have her attached to it.
The auspicious symbol A engravec Ceylon inscriptions as well as in the K at the beginning of No. 5*. For advanc Nāsik, No. I, and Kudā, Nos. I 7, 25 ar Regarding the phonology of our be observed:-
(1) The shortening of the originall P. upāsikā.
(2) The de-aspiration of consona rakkhita, tera = P. thera, óariya = P. óh (3) Double consonants are made s Damarakita = P. Dhammarakkhita = S ghassa = Skt. safghasya.
(4) The loss of the nasal which fo saga = saigha.
(5) The change of s into , for singular -ha = -sa = P. -ssa = Skt. -sya.
As Professor Geiger has already Sprache der Singhalescn, these modifica extent in the Sinhalese language. T to Sinhalese s... Professor Bühler has I the Jaina inscriptions from Mathura c Examples of the first change are to b tions, fataša forfātaka, agža for dā &c.; in Safichi Stupa inscriptionso, da Yasilaya for Yasi/aya, &c.; in the Aś
About the virama in Indian inscriptions, see ) Burgess' Arch. Surv. T. India, iv. Pi. XLVI The generally accepted theory that all th due to negligent spelling' is open to question wh * Ep. Ind i. p. 373. ( Hult ° Bühlerʼs edition in /*pb. Inu:?. ii. Noy. 7. p, 87—

SCRIPTIONS I5
! may be read as sra or sta. It may
sva. In the latter case the following it is intended to be a substitute for We are unable to say in the absence : an s with the sign of the virama
| at the end of No. 4 occurs in other arle records, at the end of No. 1 and ed forms of the same, see Karle, No. 3, d 26.
inscriptions, the following points may
onga, as in agata = P. agata, upasika -
nts, e.g. Damarakita = P. Dhammaaryå = Skt. bhåyå.
ingle, e.g. puta = P. Butto = Skt. putra, Skt. Dharmaraksita, sagasa = P. saii
rms the first member of a nexus, e.g.
example the ending of the genitive
r pointed out in his Litteratur und tions have been carried to the utmost hey are, however, not wholly peculiar noticed most of them in his article on f the first and second century A. D.' e found in Bharhut (Barahut) inscripgâa (cf. Sinh. dậga), dễvaya for decãya, mai for dārzam, famata for jāmātā, oka edicts, and in Mahārāstri, Ardha
Bühler’s Indiscke Palaeographie, pp. 48 and 56.
ese peculiarities are "merely graphic and partly an applied to Ceylon inscriptions. zsch's edition in Z. D. M. G. xl. pp. 58-80.
I I 6.

Page 48
I6 EPIGRAPHIA
Māgadhī, Jaina-Māhārāşțrī, Jaina-Šaurasē being more or less due to the influenc Examples of the second occur ir Bharhut inscriptions we find Asada for S The third is a phenomenon very co Cave inscriptions, e.g. puta for put No. 1), Mala for Malla (Junnar, No. 2), gaổô/ẫao, Skt. Saệtagarồ/ậamo (Sinh, sá prakkahita.
Instances of the fourth, i.e. the lo saigha (Pitalkhóra, No. 2 in Burges ANVadika for NVandika (Kārle, No. 16, ió, No. 2, 2ốia. p. 92), Sinh. 4nada, aếevã5 p. 397), Sinh. aứcảsẻ.
The fifth is common enough in th Aryan vernaculars of India'.
As to the grammar of the preset the termination -sa (P. -ssa) is exclusively that is to say genitives with dative sign and its secondary form ha are indiffere however, arise from taking catudiša-saga can be contracted to catudiša-sagasa of sa and ha are, of course, not limited to Asoka and Cave inscriptions of India Apabhraṁśa o.
An important phenomenon is the ol which stands in apposition or in attribut case. According to Professors von uncommon in the Rg-veda, in Panini's S
Pischel's Gram, der Pkt. Sør, p. 7o. * Ibid. p. 154, par. 213, and Müller's Pâli Gra See also Bühler's remarks on the Pallava gra * See Pischel's Gram, der Pkt. Sør, p. 183, 304, par. 8o.
o “Dativische Genitive.” See Speyer’s Vedisch Grammar, p. 99, par. 297.
* See Pischer's Gram, der Pkt, Sør, p. 251, pa

ZEYLANICA voL. I
ni, and Apabhrarihsa, these last instances 2 of the accent.
Pali and in AMg. J M. and S. In kt. Asādhā, Virugdaka for Virūdhaka. mmonly met with in Aśõka and in early a, Utaradatā for Utaradatā (Kudā, Satagadham (Junnar, No. IO) for Satat-gaba), Dhamarakhita for Dhamma
oss of the medial nasal, are sagha for s’ Arch. Surv. VV. India, iv. p. 83), iad. p. 91), Amada for Amanda (Junnar, amo for antevasinō (Sañchi, AEA). Ind... ii.
he Prakrit dialects and in the modern
ht inscriptions, it is to be noticed that y used in the case of objective genitives, ifications'; whilst in other instances sa intly employed. This peculiarity may, Esa dine as a stereotyped phrase which * simply to sagasa. The genitives in Sinhalese. The former occurs in the l, and the latter in Magadhi and in
mission of the genitive suffix of a word tive relation to another in the genitive Roth and Bühler, instances are not utras, and in the works of the Northern
Immar, p. 36.
nt of Sivaskandavarman (Ep. Ind, i.p. 4, par. 6).
and Beames' Comp, Gram. i. pp. 258-6o and
e und Sanskrit-Syntax, p. 2o; Whitney's Sanskrit
ur. ვ66.

Page 49
No. 2) VESSAGIRI I
Buddhists; while in the modern Arya principle''. In such cases, the word crude form, as bariya' (No. 1, line 3 and I2), f/hita (No. 2 b, line 2). But i tions', we find examples of the nomin represent the genitive. A recurrence words marumakane and pute in No. 7 Finally the words barumaka, flhita The first seems to be equivalent to ti Dr. Müller and Mons. Boyer“, alth second half contains the word mu, pramukha, Hindi parmukha,. Pali pa also mean “eminent,” “chief,” &c. Tha from its use in our inscription, Nos. 2 a of Parumaka Palikada, is styled simply Parumaka Maha Haruma, having prob death. In 7hita (Skt. duhitr), frequentl most likely have an old Pali form in inscriptions. The Bengalifhia and the elision of the inter-vocal consonan its occurrence in the Indian Prakrit p. 192). The known Prakrit forms c dhūýā; Š. and Mg, dhīldā, dhādā ar dhuz'a or diz). MaraumaÁkame (nom. of 1 to be no more than the Tamil word etymology and the signification of this As to the contents of these cave
* See Ep. Ind i. p. 375. * Barya (Skt. bhårya) and ihita are here c Junnar, No. I 4 (Burgess Arch. Surv. W. Indi nominatives also,
See Bühler's notes in Ep, Ind. i. p. 375 an * See his interesting article on the Tonigala i * See p. 39 of his Litt. u. Spr. der Singhalese * See Franke's Päli und Sanskrit, p. 11o.
Pischel's Gram, der Pkt. Spr., pars. 65, 14 and Bartholomae, Z. D. M. G. l. p. 693.
WOL. I.

NSCRIPTIONS 17
vernaculars of India, they are a “fixed s in question are generally left in their and No. 2 b, line I), puta (Nos. 2 a, 4 n the Mathura and in the Saichi inscripative used, instead of the crude form, to of this peculiarity is to be seen in the
(Rock B) of our inscriptions. and marumakane call for a few remarks. he Skt. paramaka as suggested by both ough Prof. Geiger assures us that its kha . We know too that the Skt. mukhā and Abāmok&hā, Sinhalese Abāmoé at paraumaa was a special title, we see and 4. In the former, Haruma, the son aufasaka, whilst in the latter he is called ably received the title after his father's y found in Ceylon Cave inscriptions, we addition to the forms found in Indian ihi may have been derived from it by t t, although we know of no record of ; dialects (cf. Beames' Comp. Gram, i. of this word are AMg. and J.M. dhaya, ld du%iaầ; M. dhảiã 7 (cf. Sinh. dậyani, narumakana) in No. 7 (Rock B) seems maru-makan. Further remarks on the word will appear in a future article.
records, which surpass those of India
rude forms like jhaya (jaya) in No. 6 or bhaya in a, iv. p. 95), although all these may stand for
i ii. p. 9o. scription in Journal Asiatique for Nov.-Dec, 1898.
. 2 I 2, and 392; Hoefer, De Prakritá Dialecto, p. 6;

Page 50
18 EPIGRAPHIA
in their brevity, it may be noted that i they present certain points of interest. the custom (then in vogue in Buddhis of shelter to the Buddhist monks as a ences, if they had any at that early p
Twenty names of persons are ment Anikata-Sona, Batapala (P. BMatadā (P. Dhamarakhita), Deva, Haruma, upasika, Širikita, Šoņutara I, Šoņutara Naga, Ta- (or Ga-)ņacadaka-data (ada Visrava (?), Yahaśini.
Of these, twelve are donors, the of their respective fathers or in the donors, those of their husbands. All one family, for it was not likely that the same rock could at that time hav those of one clan.
This was certainly the case in (1) Parumaka Palikada, (2) his wife Ci (4) his son Haruma, (5) his daughter-in Anikata-Sona.
ROCK B, C
1. Damarakita-tera(så)
2 2 Agata-anagata-catudiša-s 3 Anikata-Sona-pitaha bari
The Cave of the female devote Anikata-Sona', is dedicated) to Dh Buddhist priesthood of the four quart
Read osa.
* Cf. të satthis viharë agatanagatassa catudd pitaka, ii. p. I47).
This expression seems to indicate either th: married a second time. It might also indicate a husband as the father of her child, thus avoiding th this custom are to be found even in England. taking Anikata as the name of a place.

ZEYLANICA vOL. I
spite of their non-historical character, We see from them the prevalence of India) of dedicating caves as places body, irrespectively of sectarian differriod. oned in the inscriptions. They are:- a ?), Cita (Skt. Citrā), Damarakita Naga (Skt. Naga), Palikada, ParetaII, Sumana I, Sumana II, Taladarata), Tisa (P. 7àissa), Tisa (P. 7isso),
remaining eight are either the names case of two out of the five female hese personages probably belonged to the caves which stand practically in e been owned by persons other than
regard to six of them, namely:- ta (Cittra), (3) his father-in-law Sirikita, -law Tisa (Zissa) and (6) his grandson
ave AWo. I.
]gad
3. ra upaśika-Ti(śa)ya leņe
Tiša (Tissa), wife of the father of mmarakkhita Théra and to the Prs, present and not present,
"assa sainghassa patitthāpēsi (Oldenberg’s Vinaya
Reads.
: Anikata-Sona's father had many wives or that he
ustom (still in vogue) for a wife to speak of her
use of his name as a mark of respect. Traces of
gikata-Sona may be rendered šōņa of Aņikata,

Page 51
Epigraphia Zeytanica Anurādhapura :-Vessagir
 
 

Plag .
i Cave Inscriptions.
'No Taap 'baNoissiw.woo TvolbohoavHɔɛw aHu aa qai-icidns noissauawi
400f I op ‘wą ## opos
*>|''N''} |No Wae

Page 52


Page 53
No. 2) VESSAGIRI I]
Cazwe .
1 Parumaka-Palikada-puta 2 Parumaka-Palikada-puta up:
The Cave of the lay devotee Hal is dedicated to the Buddhist priesth
ό
1 Parumaka-Palikadara bariya 2 Parumaka-Sirikita-jhita upa
The Cave of the female devotee C Siri-kita (Sri-kirti) and wife of His F Buddhist priesthood of the four quar
അg Taladara-(na)ga(ha)puta Devaha
The Cave of Deva, son of Tallad priesthood of the four quarters, presen
Cave
Parumaka-Palikada-puta parumaka-m
The Cave of His Eminence Bal Palikada, is dedicated) to the Budd
Cave
Parumaka-Palikada-puta Harum
The Cave of Tiša (Tissa), wife Palikada, is given to the Buddhist
pił
This is repeated in line 2. * Read osio. o Read catudiisa-tagasa. " 1 7 Zaladara probably for Tuladhara mountain & Read jaya (for jāyā),

NSCRIPTIONS 19
Wo. 2.
saka-Harumasa leņe catudisa-šagasa
uma, son of His Eminence Palikada, ood of the four quarters.
a ika-Citaya lene sagasa catudiša
ita (Citrā), daughter of Iltis Eminence minence Palikada, is dedicated to the terS.
Wo. 3.
leņe agata-anagatagatudiša-šagaša
ara-Naga", sis given to the Buddhist
t and not present.
AVo. 4.
aha-Harumasa leņe catudisa-šagaša
'uma, the great, son of His Eminence hist priesthood of the four quarters.
ᎪᎳo, 6.
aha jhaya o Tiśaya leņe śagaša
; of Haruma, son of His Eminence | priesthood.
Read sagasa. Herega is incised above the line.
am not at all sure of this akşara. " Read o gasa.
Cf. 37an, xxiii.. 89 and xxxv, 3o.

Page 54
2O EPIGRAPHIA Z
Cave W
Šoņutara-kulaha marumakane Šur
The-Cave of Sonutara (Sonuttara), of the family of Sonutara, is given to
1Cave W.
Gapati-Naga-puta Ti
The Cave of Tisa (Tissa), son o given) to the Buddhist priesthood.
Cave W Tanacadakadatah
The Cave of Tanacadaka-data ( priesthood.
Cave AV
Upasika Pa(reta)y
The Cave of the female devotee priesthood.
Cave N.
Parumaka-Visravao-puta parumaka
The Cave of His Eminence Sum is dedicated to the Buddhist priesthoo
1 Read Sulo.
Marumakan in Tamil means 'son-in-law' or a family,” is, I understand, quite an idiomatic Indi tapasyanam nusa-Milaya, 'of Mitā, daughter-in-law o remarks thereon (ibid. p. 94). Manumaraka (in A.
Read sagasa. * This may also be ' Visua (i.e. wiiwa), vissava or vistava may remarks on p. 15.
' This letter occurs in similar position in othe explained as an abbreviation ofyate (nom. ofyala, p.

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
o 7. manaha pute Śoņutara(ha) leņe
son of Sumana and descendant (?) the Buddhist priesthood.
o 9.
šaha leņe šagaša'
f the householder Naga (Maga), is
o, Io.
த் /Y 3. a leņe sagasa
data) is given) to the Buddhist
ο ΙΙ.
AP 3. a leņe šagaša
Pareta is given to the Buddhist
o 12.
-Sumanaha leņe šagasa yate?
ana, son of His Eminence Visrava, d.
nephew. Kullaha marumakane, son-in-law of an expression. Cf. the phrase (in Safichii. 73) f the Tāpasiyas” (Ep. Ind. ii. p. I o5), and Bühler's ". C. No. 5)=modern Sinh, munuỗurã, “ grandson.” e read as Gaia.
be suggested as alternative readings. See my
r cave inscriptions of Ceylon. Perhaps it can be p, p, of yam, to give or bestow').

Page 55


Page 56
Epigraphia Zeytanica. Anuradhapura:-Vessagiri
డకా جي.
。、锣
Scale 1" to
From AN INK-MPRESSION SUPPLIED BY THE AR
 

Rock Inscription. Vol. 1. Plate 7.
1 f00,
CHAEOLOGICAL COMMission Er Ceylon

Page 57
No. 2) WESSAGIRI IN
ROCK C, C Yahaśini-(Šamaņa)ya leņe agata-a
The Cave of Yahasini-(Samana priesthood of the four quarters, present
Cave A
Batapalaha le
The Cave of Batapala (Bhattal priesthood.
ii. RocK IN
Two have up to now come to lig
AVo.
The first is on the left at the to No. 4, and consists of two lines of w (cf. Pl. 7). The letters are on the av resemble those of some of the Kuda at but more especially those of the M inscription may, on palaeographic grou close of the second century A. D.
Owing to the indistinctness of the the eighteenth aksaras, only a tentative transcript is offered from the best ink-i
1. Sidha - Mahayaha (kani) ma 2 Asalayaha (di)ņi
Haill the Cell of Mahaya is giver
At first sight one would read the dia, with the horizontal stroke which
Read sagasa, A. I. C. No. 6. 4

SCRIPTIONS 2 Ι
zve AVo... 6.
thagata-catudiša-Šagaša
is dedicated) to the (Buddhist) and not present.
o, 8.
ņe šagaša
ala ) is given to the Buddhist
SCRIPTIONS
ht, both on Rock B.
.
p of the rock-cut steps, west of cave "orn writing, 57 and 34 inches long erage 3' x 4" in size, and generally hd the Karle caves of Western India, laharatmale inscriptiono. Hence this nds, be safely assigned to about the
seventh, the eighth, the eleventh, and reading can be given. The following mpression obtainable:-
ha(a)ka
to the venerable Asalaya.
: second letter as dha. It is really we find in Nāsik“, Nos. I, 3, 4, and
Skt. Sramaxå. Arch. Surv. W. India, iv. P. LIII. .

Page 58
22 EPIGRAPHIA
in A. I. C. Nos. 5 and 7, engraved
serves as a division between the mai (i.e. siddham), here written without observed en passant that none of with this word, nor is it found simi any other pre-Christian record of the earliest occurrence is in the cave inscri A.D.), and in an inscription on a slab fron Regarding its meaning, see Buhler's ni edition of the Gupta inscriptions (Cor. Bhagwanlal Indraji's remarks in Burges:
Mahaya may be a title of a mini. Mihintale tablets (A. I. C. No. 12, l. : of Dappula V (line 8).
Aani is equivalent to Skt. bhani
Dizmi, more commonly written din Pkt. divnt instead of diyya (fem. of Compare, however, the nominatives pu In Jaina-Maharastri and in Ardha-Mag is written dinna, with cerebral a (Pisch
W
The second rock inscription is c to the right of cave No. 12. It col and too shallowly incised to admit c
The letters are smaller than those period (fourth to ninth centuries) of w few and the script strangely irregular, lines cover two inscriptions,
In Dr. Maller's plate of this inscription th must be clear on the original stone, judging fron For other examples of sidha, see Kanheri, N 84); Kārle, No. 17 (ibid. iv. p. 92).
* A. I. C. Nos. 5, 7, I ; A. S. C. A’pura, Rei

ZEYLANICA voI. I
quite separately from dha, and which text and the auspicious word sidha m or the anusvara . It may be he earliest Ceylon inscriptions begin arly used in the Asoka edicts or in same kind. So far as we know, its ptions of Western India (second century Amaravati, now in the British Museum. ote in the Ind. Ant. x. p. 273, Fleet's 9. Inscript. Imd. iii), p. 25, note 4, and
Cave Zemple Inscriptions, p. 7.
ter of state. Compare mahayā in the ) and in the following slab inscription
(from root than), 'a cell or cave.'
i, with dental n, obviously stands for diguna), agreeing with its subject kani. ti (Skt. putrah) and raji (Skt. rājā) *. adhi this past passive participle of da el's Gram. der Pét. Sør, par. 566).
2.
in the vertical wall facing south-east, tains nine lines of writing, imperfect f an estampage being taken, ; of No, I, and probably belong to the nich records on stone are comparatively It is possible that the nine broken
mark in question is not reproduced, although it the ink-estampage before me. Os. I6, 2 I, 28 (Arch. Surv. W. India, v. pp. 80, 83,
ort vii, pp. 44, 48.

Page 59
No. 2) VESSAGIRI I
iii. SLAB II
ANVo,
The two inscribed slabs, now lying pura, are said (probably with truth) to
The first of these (Pl. 8) contains Dappula V (A. D. 94O-52) in twentyStOne.
The letters exhibit the genuine t to orthography, the points that call f
(i) The retention of the original ditvā, l. 2), sand (P. canda, l. 7), vindă ( bodhi, l. 4), all of which are now wr showing that the original nasal was though it appeared in writing. In really a modified form of the conju l. 3), the original me is, of course, sti articulated. (2) The erroneous inter mindi (l. 20). (3) The use of the instead of the ordinary guttural nasal.
This inscription refers to a grant the priests of the Wirankura monas accession of King Buddas Abahay
Buddas Siri-Sahgboy Abahay and
According to the inscription nei which has the same phraseology, Budd queen, was Sahg Banday (Sangha
They were found by the Archaeological Com I adopt for the present Wijesigha's dates as For earlier forms of this guttural nasal, s WII. I2.
* Cf also Geiger’s Lil. u. Spr. der Singhalese ' A monastery of this name was built at t priests of the Mahasanghika and Theriya Successio Kassapa V built the Bhandika Parivena, a Saing Banday (ibid. li. 59).

NSCRIPTIONS 23
SCRIPTIONS.
1.
in the Museum premises at Anuradhahave been discovered at Vessagiriya'.
a well-preserved inscription of King five lines, covering 2 x 1' Io' of the
ype of the alphabet of the period. As or notice are
full nasal in the words sinda (P. chinP. vindivā, l. 8), saig-boy (P. saghaitten with a semi-nasal sign, thereby
probably not fully pronounced, even the modern ligature ad žuóa, which is inct 2) mba in visambi (vi + Virmdh, ill preserved, though not always fully polation of n in manda (l. 2) and in
amunāsika sign in vīrāžkurā (l. I2)
t of 20o kalaidas weight of gold to tery, made in the second year of the Salamevan Däpuļa, son of King béva the sub-queen. ar the stone canopy at Anuradhapura, las Siri-Saágboy Abahay’s öisev, or chief Bhandika"), and his son by her was
mission in the Kacceri () grounds in 1890. given in his English translation of the Mahavatisa. ee Bühler’s Palaeographie Tailles, HlI. iv. Io and
, pp. 38 and 42, pars. I 3 and I 7. he Abhayagiri temple, and was dedicated to the n, by Sena I (A. p. 846-66, W.). See fu. l. 68. t Abhayagiri, probably in memory of his mother

Page 60
24 EPIGRAPHIA
Salamevan Abahay. The religious same inscription, fully agree with thos 39, W.), son of King Sena II and th unedited pillar inscription in the Colc and Abha Salamevan are called brot
These facts, therefore, confirm Mr. of the Ellewewa inscription or 'Siri-S Sēna II. Both Kassapa V and h adopted the diruda or surname “Abh i.e. 'Silāmēghavaņņa Abhaya”.
C මගුල් සිහසුන් රක් ගල් තල් @නන් රූපු වරණන් ඇඩි ම මබ‍ැ. අනත් අපිරිතෙස කෙසාමි යළ සනහය, සසුන් අරියූ ල න පරපුතෙරන් හිමි මසුරුම් බහය මහරජ්හට් දා, බොදවා නූ සැණහිමෙම යස කෞතද ඡ ය) ඈපා මහයා සිරි විනාදි පිද దోర)) లిల్డరతి ఇళ్లద్ధిణి ఖఏఆ හරර්නු සත් ලැඟු දෙවන යැ අව දසපක් දවස් මුලෙt ලෙල වන්පුල්ලා උපාසක , ග් වත්හිමියනට් ලබ් සකර් නද් රන් දී මෙම රනට් හවුරුදු @හාය: එක්නට් විසි අවුළජ මඩු දිගි හමධු ඔනයා කෞකාට් දුන් සැටක් ඉසා මෙකුන්මෝ හි වසඥගින් එක්කෙකෙනක්න් න් විස්සක්ඉසා පහය( බුද්න් න් දස කළහඳක් ඉසා මස්ප; ස් වසtඟින් එක්ඛකෙනක්න ඇකැ ගිතෙල් හා කෞදනුමක @ම හැමැ කටයුතු කළ කල් 24 ලැකු වත්හිමියන් මෙම අවසා 25 හිමිවැ යනු ඉසා මෙම කතික
Mv. lii. 37 et seg.

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
acts of this king, as mentioned in the e attributed to Kassapa V (A. D. 929e chief queen Sangha. Further, in an ombo Museum, Kings Kasub (Kassapa) hers.
Bell's identification of 'Abha Siri-Sangbo angboy Abahay' of our inscription with is half-brother Dappula V evidently ā Salamevan’ or “Salamevan Abahay.”
T.
ට් අරා වදන් බෙරසී[නා! මනඥ සිනඥ( සී පැරැක්මෙන් වැ(ජ9 නිමල ගුණ වතුකෙරන් (දි) 9ක්දිව් @පාෙළා මෙතෙහස ప్రైళ్లed 86 జఅటీeవిd ఖ } රැජ්න කුස්නි කෙහවැ ඳු හිර් සන්ද්කෝනන් ෙලාව් පහය ප්‍රිචෛවළකෙනන් රජවැ ෙලාව් ර గిణి జతిలిలితో భిge తి හවුරුද්ධෝයහි නිකින්නී Beలిesడి దివ లి లెరు అడరు ఖరతి లిఅరటి @දමින් කෞදීසියක් කළ දුපතා වසා පවරන කෞදෙපා }තක් ෙදනුෙකාට් ඉසා ග
ඉසා මෙකුන්ම, ලභා බතට් ) හවුරුද් අවසානෙය లి టెస్ట్ర Gర్ణGణ9 නට් වැට් කෞතලට් දු තා මැන්ඳිමසබැ ෙපාෙහ0 දව නට් ඇතෙකක( සකුර් හා කොට් දුන් විසිකළනදක් ඉසා ප්‍රමනා කාලයෙහි G. නාකවා දි ව ( වාස ලාභෙයහි G. නයා හා මහසඟුන් රැක්ක( සුතු
A. S. C. Apura, Report vii, pp. 44, 45.

Page 61
Epigraphia Zeylanica. Anurādhapura :-Vess
Nrade 2'' to foot
FRosh AN !NK- MPRESSON 8UPP-!Eo BY THE ARCHAEol
 

agiri Slab, No. {. Wol. I. Plate 8.
OGICAL COMMISSIONER, CEYON. W GROSS, COTYPE

Page 62


Page 63
No. 2)
VESSAGIRI I
RANTS
Magul-sihasun-rak-gal-tala ar nen rupu-varanan ädi-manda mbä* anat-apirise-somi-nimal yal sanahay sasun ariyü Lal na-parapuren himi mapurum. bahay-maharaj-hat da Dev nu-sanahi-me yasa-ted-hir-san y äpā-mahayā-siri vindä o pili knā mapurum-Buddas-Abah haraj-hu sat-langu devana-h yä ava-dasa-pak-davas Mulas lle Vanpullā'-upāsaka-Virärîn ing-vat-himiyanat lab-sakar d nd ran di me rana: havuruc hoyä eknat visi-avul-patak d mbu-dihi hambu ona-kot is dun-sätak iså mekun-me hav hi vasägin ekkeneknat sivur n-vissak isā pahayā budinat n-dasa-kaļandak isā mas-patā s vasägin ekkeneknat äkekä äkä gitel hā denu-koț dun-v me hämä kațäyutu kala-kala läku-vat-himiyan me avasä v himi-vä yanu isä me katikā
Wa or naya or nay. Mr. Bell says that no inclined to supply one of them, as this reading the stone canopy at Anuradhapura, belonging to of the present benefaction.
* Read nada.
Modern zidjahba. Sang-val-levan pulla according to Mudaliya 'Read patarana. s )
WOL. I.

NSCRIPTIONS 25
CRIPT.
a vadan-bera-si-na* sindä* si-päräkmen vä(ja)- a-guņa-vaturen (di-) o k-div-polo-mehe(sa) -Buddas-Siri-Sang-boy-A- à-räjna-kushi hevä dudnen lov pahayavelanen raj-vä lov raLay-Salamevan-Dapua-maavurudyehi nikinnijo-veher-sang-vakura-arama maha-saemin de-siyak kalalu-pata vasa-pavarana-de-poenu-koț isā haa mekun-ma laha-batat 'urud-avasanaye
denu-kot du
vät-telat dui maindi-masai poho-dava
sakur hā
isi-kaļandak isā manā-kālayehi no-kațä di vavasa-labhayehi no
maha-sañgun räkkäyutu
he of these words is on the stone. I am, however, agrees with a similarly worded inscription near Kassapa V, half-brother of Dappula W, the donor
Written stilda in more modern times. rji. Modern viida. r B. Gunasekara. Read jnd,

Page 64
26 EPIGRAPHIA
RANS
Lines I-II) On the tenth day of Nikinniya (July-August), in the secor raised by His Majesty the great Dăpula who now protects the w king after having enjoyed the illustri governor'; who illumined the world the sun and the moon at the very conceived in the womb of the sub Majesty the great King Buddas Sir his) lineal descent from the great
" IMapurum, most probably a contraction of mu See above, p. 17). The form mapurmuka is used of the ninth and tenth centuries (see A. J. C. and 65). The simple word parumaka and th (A. J. C. 57), and probably purumuvan (A. S. C. signify only a title of nobility or veneration, judging reason why we find in the present inscription ma of Buddhadāsa Śrī Sanghabõdhi Abhaya as well from Pāli mahā-pārami, in which case it must expression mapurum Bud-das would then literal with the great paramitas or perfections.'
i.e. Buddhadāsa Abhaya Silāmēghavaņņa Mahaya, probably equivalent to mahapa, i. ezplanation of this word in his index to the Aut it may either mean with might' or simply "great." "having enjoyed the great dignity (maha-Sri) of t * Pahayay = lit. "having illumined' Skt. pral Sandhi me. Here me is a particle of e 16 and 17. Sågå= P. khana, Skt. ksaya. Reg and Pkt. kha and cha, see Pischel's Gram. de derived from a form like AMg. chana, Tamil Fe
7 Dunå= Skt. janü.
Heva, lit. "having remained. Cf. the ex glossary to his edition (1893) of the historical p * Kặina = Skt. rājii, P. rājini, Sinh. ràyăna, Batuwantudave's edition of the Ruvanmala, p. 39,
Mehesana. Mr. Bell and Mudaliyar B. G Mahasena, the Great Sena, thereby appearing to who reigned A. D. 277-3o4 (W.'s date), or to Sér the phrase lakdiupolo mehesana parapuren hini,

ZEYLANICA voL. I
AION,
the waning moon of the lunar month ld year after the royal canopy was
King Buddas Abahay Salamevan orld, having in due course become ous positions of governor and chief | with the glory and the majesty of
instant of his birth", having been -queen Déva and begotten by His i-Sangboy Abahay, lord by (right of lords of the soil of the Island of
aha-paruma or -parumaka (Skt. mahā + parama + ka. as a substitute for maha-raja in many inscriptions I IO-15; A. S. C. Apura, Report vii, pp. 44, 59, e forms parumaya (A. J. C. 42 (a)), purumuka A’pura, Report vii, p. 66; A. I. C. I 2o), seem to g from their use in inscriptions. This might be the purum side by side with maha-raja as an epithet as of his son. Mapurum may also be derived be ân attribute of Bud (i.e. Buddha), and the ly mean the servant of the Buddha, endowed
Dappula. Āpā =ādpāda.
e. mahapada. Compare, however, Dr. Leumann's apātika Sūtra (Leipzig, 1883). According to him, Hence āpā mahayā siri vinda may be rendered he office of adipada. hd, P. pabhä, Pkt. paha. mphasis. Cf. mekun må and mekun me in lines arding the change of kiga to Avestā Sa and Pāli * Pkt. Spr, pars. 317, 318. Sinh, sāna may be нти, сахат,
pression bada hezua in Mudaliyar B. Gunasekara's ortion of the Pijavaliya, p. xviii.
wife of a king other than the crowned queen (see V. 256). uņasēkara take this word to be a modification of refer it either to the last king of the Mahāvathsa, a II (A. D. 846-66). According to this explanation, which occurs also in the inscription of Kassapa V,

Page 65
NO. 2 VESSAGIRI I
Laňkā, who [i. e. Siri-Sangboy Abaha having comforted the people with embracing, gentle and pure qualities; of a lion, having ascended his auspic a rock of safety, and having exhaustec like enemies with his words which were
near the stone canopy at Anuradhapura, can be Island of Lanka by (right of his) lineal descent f same period (i.e. the tenth century) containing t I22) and polonava-yon substituted for polo-mehesar of Parākramabahu I, A. D. I 164-97 (A. S. C. K in that of Nissa åka Malla (A. D. I ir 98-12O7) a inscription on the Polonnaruva-galpota (A. I. C. these facts before us, I am inclined to derive niahiana (maha +isana), 'great ruler. The word probably derivatives of iiana (through a Prakrit follo, which accounts for the insertion of y.
* Sanahay (from Skt. Venth), "having com with Skt. Wsnd, used here as a transitive verb, poem, Kāvyaśākhara, ix. 57, where it is used intra Vatura is used here in the sense of 'cont its original meaning, and only as such is it fou Malla’s inscription (A. I. C. I 48, l. 9), in the Ruz edition of 1892, pp. 2, 8, and 90), and in Ja) Dictionary gives both the forms valuru and watura squall, rainy cloud' (see also Pyummala for thi Jayatilaka's edition (1888) of the Namdvaliya h; (P. agha), flood." As to the etymology of this w contributions on the subject in J. C. B. R. A. S. f pp. 198, 36.7-9. James de Alwis derives it Professor Geiger and Mudaliyar B. Gunasekara vitthara (see the former's Eymologie des Singha Sør, der Singhalesen, Strassburg, 1901, pp. 32 a subject (J. R. A. S. 1901, p. 119) seems to ad vatura with the Sanskrit word vartarika (Hemi Prakrit form "vataria and Sinhalese "vataru and rika, moreover, means 'a whirlpool, an eddy;' this connexion, Skt. a-varta, "whirlpool,' and d. personified.
* Aprite Skt. apartega. * Bera-ti-na-nen = Skt. bhairava-sihha-måder the ending of the auxiliary case as it is in lines As for the simile employed here, compare the e: siћа иiуа . . . . . . madhura-dhamma-katharia kathë

NSCRIPTIONS 27
y) promoted the Buddhist religion, showers of his boundless, alland who flourished with the prowess ious lion-throne which was like unto the ichor-like pride of his elephantlike unto the terrific roar; of a lion.
rendered rather loosely 'lord of the soil of the rom Mahasena." In other lithic records of the his phrase, we find pollo-yon (A. I. C. II 6, 12c, a of our inscription. In the Devanagala recordi egalle Report, p. 75), we read polotyohon, and Dambulla (A. I. C. 43) poloyon, whilst his ". I 48) has taman yona parapuren himi. With mehesana of the present inscription from Skt. syon yohon and yana of the other records are
form) without mahi, but in combination with
orted, or conciliated. It may also be connected "having bathed." Cf. Sanaha in the Sinhalese Insitively. · inuous flow or shower of water. This is really nd in its more archaic form vaturu in Nissanka animala and the Piyummala (see Bațuwantudāve's ratilaka's Elu-akaradi, p. 37, Clough's Sinhalese !, translating the former by 'flood, flow of water, 3. last meaning), and the latter by 'water, while as only the form vatura as a synonym of aga ord, there have been differences of opinion. See or 1867-70, 1879, 1883, and J. R. A. S. for 1898, from Skt. våri, Dr. Goldschmidt from våtula, from vistara, extensive through P. and Pkt. lesischen, Munich, 1897, p. 78, also his Litt. u. nd 36). Mr. Ferguson in his last note on the here to this derivation. I would rather connect candra's Anekdrthasaigraha, iv. 3n), through a varuru (cf. Sinh. &atura = Skt, kartari). Vartait is also the name of a river. Compare, in vartaka, whirlpool, name of a form of cloud
'a. See my remarks on the text, Wen in l, a is
and 8 (see also Alwis' Sidaf-Paigara, pp. 3-3). pression Manösilätalä sihanädai nadantö tarunari (Jälaka, i, p. 95).

Page 66
28 EPIGRAPHIA
Lines II-15. His said Majesty on the great body of monks who are Virānkura monastery of the lay-devo fraternity of monks of the Mulaso-v weight) of gold with instructions:- twenty cakes shall be supplied to uposatha days at the end of the se that gruel be poured into the gruel sixty ealaidas) shall be assigned for be granted for the purpose of giving r of those monks in receipt of perman that ten Éadaidas be given to him v that twenty hadaidas be set apart f those monks) in receipt of permat
If the reading Mulaso-veher-sang-val-leva "His said Majesty Dapula), inspiring with joy and bestowing gifts and honour on the great b. rites in the Upasaka-Virahkura monastery, grante
Lit. “having granted.'
Kalaida (Tamil aspé54), jewellers' and Subhuti's translation of Moggallana's table in hi equivalent to a dharana, i.e. twenty masakas (see Taking the average weight of a masaka as 36 a kalaida will weigh 72.4 grs. of gold. Accor of Elliot's Coins of Southern India, as well a kalaiida is the weight of twenty mañjãại (Sinh, m and as each marijadi weighs about 4 grs. (Watts' will come up to 8o grs. In Tinnevelly a kalaia of S. I., p. 52). Clough, on the other hand, ma * Lahâ-bat = Pali salaka-bhatlam. For par Samantapāsãdikā, commentary on Cullavagga, vi. " Vasaga. Neither the etymology nor the m Sanskrit and Pali words with which it can well be c more or less bearing upon what seems to be the (Skt. varpa+agra). See Dickson's note in J. C. of it by “seniority” in Jātaka, i. p. a II. In the Samantapāsădikā (Cullavagga, vi. III), agga is respectively, whilst Rhys Davids gives it the sub; same Vinaya text (S. B. E. xx. p. 202). But a alms,” the Sinhalese vasag, if derived from vassag of food granted for the vassa season, and vasaga,

ZEYLANİCA voL. I
Dapula, bestowing gifts and honour
the directors of religious rites in the :ee Vanpulla and who belong to the thára, granted them 20o balaidas
that out of this gold, a bowl of one monk) every year on the two ason of 'retreat' (vassa); Ll. 16-19)
vessel; that out of this same sum),
'ticket-rice"; that twenty Aadaidas obes at the end of the year to one 2nt board and residence; Ll. 19-22) ho sleeps in the temple for lamp-oil; or the purpose of providing one of ent board and residence with one
a pulla is adopted, the translation would run: the laity attached to the Mulaso-vehera fraternity ody of monks who are the directors of religious, d them 200 kalaidas of gold,’ &c.
apothecaries' weight. Rhys Davids, following s Abhidhanappadipikà (ed. 1865, p. 67), makes it his Ancient Coins and Measures of Ceylon, p. 14). a grs. (Thomas' Ancient Indian Weights, p. II), ing to the Kanakka-Saram, as quoted at p. 47 s according to several Sinhalese vocabularies, a fadata or mara, seed of the Adenanthera pavonina), Dict, of E. Products of India, p. Io8), a kalaida a weighs between 60 and 70 grs. (Elliot's Coint kes it " of an ounce,"i.e. 4ogrs. iculars regarding the distribution of tickets, see 2 Ι (ι). . leaning of this word is very clear. Of the several onnected, the following only need be mentioned as purport of the present passage;-(1) P. vassagga 3. R. A. S. 1884, p. 2 oo, and Chalmers' translation : Sinhalese version of Vataka, no. 6, and in the explained by kotthasa (Abhi. 843) and thanam idiary meaning number in his translation of the s agra also means "a measure of food given as ga, may convey the idea of a certain fixed quantity a person in receipt of such alms. (2) P. vassagga

Page 67
No. 2) VESSAGIRI I
gold) aka worth of jaggery and aupasatha day in the middle of the m of religious rites who shall prevent th at the time when they ought to be not being entitled to live there nor to r is to be observed by the great body c
ÄVo. The second slab, measuring 5'2" x Mahinda IV (975-9 I A. D.*), one engra Both these records refer to benefacti Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri Vehera, the fi moon of the month of Binara (Sept-Oc other on the 5th day of the waxing mot
of the following year,
A.
The inscription upon side A (F
AY AAV
covers 47' x 2"7" of the prepared surfa
equivalent to Skt. varpgara, a house for the sea 'a cell or sleeping apartment' (Abhi. 214).
In the Mihintale inscription (A. I. C. ar), via in such passages as (a) gilanva lahag ya no yaha (A. l. II-2), to the monks who are unable to co (salakagga) on account of illness, a vasag shall (b) me veherä väså vanavalā kyana bik-sang-himiy five vasags with (?) food and clothing shall be a and recite the Vinayapitaka'; similarly seven vasag. vasags to those reading the Abhidharmapitaka; vasagak isa (B. l. 6), "one kiriya extent of land to a manager of festivals; (d) we veherhi bi-sa (e) makdivak-hat de-kirija sā Damiyen vasagakā Damiya to an astrologer.'
These examples of the use of vasag in coi also to laymen, make me inclined to connect ot and to believe that it means not merely a 'cell' t in a wider sense a house with land adjoining it fo vasaga may further mean 'the receiver of such bo If, however, vasagin is taken to mean here S rivur denukof may be rendered for the purpo according to seniority.'
Aka (P. akkha)=the weight of a masaka See the Abhidhanappadipika, 479 and 893.
This is Wijesinha's date. Turnour makes i

NSCRIPTIONS 29
one of ghee every month on the onth; Ll. 23-25) that those directors 2 performance of any of these duties performed, shall leave the monastery, 2ceive its emoluments. This regulation f monks.
2. 2“II”, has two separate inscriptions of ved on each of the broad faces. ons made to the clergy of the monastery rst one on the Ioth day of the waxing t), in the 9th year of his reign, and the on in the month of Durutu (Jan.-Feb.)
l. 9), in thirty-seven well cut lines, ce. The letters represent the usual
son of retreat. (3) P. vasagga (Skt. vasagara),
sag like lahag (P. salakagga) occurs several times na himiyanat pedun kaya sanda wasag diya yutu me to the rice-distribution-hall or “check-room' be given, when recommended by physicians'; anaf kangdin pindin vasag pasak (A. ll. I 2-13), signed to the monks who reside in this Vihara to the monks reciting the Suttapitaka and twelve | (c) magul jeţak-haţ ek-kiriyak isă Damiyen
and a vasag from Damiya shall be assigned ig-hingyanat vasagin rivur saha (B. l. I 5-I6); 'two kiriya extent of land) and a vasag from
nexion with allowances, not only to monks but ir word more with vasagga than with vassagga, ut a 'permanent residence with fixed board' or one's maintenance. As a bahuvrihi compound, urd and lodging.” -
kt. varșāgrena, the expression varsågin ekkemeknaf e of granting robes (civara) to one monk)
I or twenty grains of rice in the husk (viii).
997- of 3 A.D.

Page 68
3O EPIGRAPHIA
type of the period. Their average s the letters of the foregoing inscript convey some idea of the nature an script in the course of about forty-two the letters a, i, t, m, and r.
As to orthography, we see in (l. 4), and munduna (l. I7) a repetitio) nasal to which attention has been dra In identifying Siri-Saňgbo Abl Mahinda IV, I have followed Dr. chief reason for doing so is because exaggeration that "Mahinda brought means of the valour of his Comma referring to the successful campaign named Vallabha (probably the great F (Ch. liv. I 2-16). The date of the : reign of Mahinda, the invasion in c that year. Moreover the reference this king setting up inscribed stones confirmed by the wording of lines 3o Regarding the officials mentioned record them in different, unrecognizab of them appear in other inscriptions the period. The Padaviya o and Kon. (A. D. 912-29), as well as those at E of Dappula V, mention the name M ministers present when these royal Rak-(or Arak-)samananvarä and Kuda those of the personages who took Mahakalattewa and Inginimitiya", prc at Ellewewa, Raṁbewao, and Buddh
' Turnour, AFT, 964-74. * Mr. Bell confirms the identification, and at Kahațagasdigiliya, Vēvälkäțiya, Raňbewa.
A. S. C. Apura, Report vii, p. 6. A. J. C. 12. A. J. C. II, ' A. S. C, Apura, Report wi, pp. 45, 59, ai

ZEYLAN ICA voL. I
ze is 3'. A comparison of them with on of Dappula V (940-52 A. D.) will l degree of the development of the
years. This is especially noticeable in
the words ambaramin (l. I), manga of the erroneous interpolation of the wn above. lã Mihindu of our inscription with Goldschmidt (4. V. C., pp. 54, 55). My the inscription records with pardonable all the wealth of India to his feet by inder-in-Chief, Séna, thereby evidently led by the latter against a Cola king aja Raja), as related in the Mahavarihsa inscription being the ninth year of the luestion must have taken place before in the same chronicle (Ch. liv. 28) to containing his edicts is more or less -32 °. l, the Sinhalese chronicles are silent, or le form. The names, however, of some dealing with religious benefactions of gollewa pillars, probably of Kassapa IV uddhannehela" and at Ataviragollewa kappar Vadārum as that of one of the orders were promulgated. The names sala, on the other hand, appear amongst part in setting up the inscriptions at bably of Kassapa IV, as well as those annehela belonging to Dappula V. In
mentions other slab inscriptions of this king, e.g.
A. S. C. Apura, Report vii, p. 65.
Ibid. Io and 13. d 65.

Page 69
No. 2) VESSAGIRI I
the absence of more historical materi with any certainty that these persons in our inscriptions, especially in view bearing the name of his father or his
Evidently the chief object of t perpetuity a definite supply of water irrigating and cultivating the lands adjc Bo-Upulvan-Kasubgiri-rad-maha-veher issara-samana-Bodhi-Uppalavanna-Kass: the name, this Vihara seems to be the (A. D.479-97). The Mahävarinsa says t and by buying and making gifts of unto it more substance than it had he had two daughters, the one name And he called this Vihara after their 1 This inscription, if its original site fore, that at this period the Vessagir with the neighbouring rock temple inc extensive monastery, which from its p the Kasubgiri-vehera of Kassapa I.
Ex
සචසති සිරිබර් සැහැ කුල කෞකාත් දී ලක්කෙපාෙළා කෙමෙහසනට් තල සගවත් කෙනා ඉක්මැ දනුමුවා සැදී ක් මග* තුමහට් එකත් සරුෙකාට් න් මන් අරියූ තුමා පියෙදූ කෙසන් විසිරැ තුමා පාමිලි කළ සිරි සඟ' ලැඟු නවවන හවුරුද්ධෝසහි බිමෙන් ක් දවස් නගරඟි සිටිය දකුණ කෞ සරම් රද්මහෙවෙහර්හි ආවූ අනුබු විසින් විෙන0යා සසුන් වැඩ ෙලා උචනිසා පිහිටි ඉසුරැණෑමණ බො{
:
l
Wijesigha's translation of M
* අබරණින් 8

NSCRIPTIONS 3I
al, it is, of course, impossible to say were identical with their namesakes of the possibility of a son or a pupil teacher. he present edict was to provide in from Tissa tank for the purpose of ining the royal monastery Isuramenu a or as it would be called in Pali pa-giri-raja-maha-vihara. Judging from one built by Kassapa I the parricide hat "he repaired the Issarasamanarama, more lands for its support, he gave possessed at any former time. And d Bodhi and the other Uppalavanna, names and his own." : was really at Vessagiri, shows, therei buildings &c. most probably formed, w known as Isurumuniya, part of an proximity to Tissa tank was doubtless
KT.
ගුණ අමබරණින්* සැ හා ටික් බතු' දසරදධම් සතර පැත් සිලිමුවා සුගිනුවණුමුවා මො ලොහි කුලුණින් මහත්වැ සියල් දන කෞසෙනවි වික්මෙන් මුළුඳමබිඳිව්හි ස කබා අහා මිහිනවු මහරජ්හු සත් xර සන්ද් කෞපෙර අඩ මස්හි දස ප දෙසහි පිහිටි මහමෙව්නා ති ]ඳු මහමිහිනදු මහඟිමියන් වැඩහි ෙයදු රකුස්පිරිහා පැන්තිසැ. උපුල්වන් කසුබ්ගිරි රද්මහවෙ
D, xxxix, Io too I 2.
6Q)gG මග

Page 70
32
12
3
14
5
6
17 18 19
20
2.
22
23
24
29
30
3.
32
33
34
35
36
37
EPIGRAPHI
ෙහර්හි වසන මහසඟර්‍වත්හිමියනට් ස්) @පෙර තුමා මිමිති මහරදුන් පැ; වනානකාහි මහසඟර්‍වත්හිමියන් ප; න් වදනින් අසා මෙම දියෙන් කාෙද් සාලිස් කිරි එක් පයක් කුමධුරව් දාන ද කෞසාමෙරඹා කෞපෙරට, සතර රියනක් න පැGනනතාක් ඬහක් නැතිවැ ඳි ය රන්මසු උයන ඉසා මෙකල ඉගය
ඇතුළුවා මෙතුවාක් තැනට් හා කෞච ඉස% (කෙන0@ස) දිය කෞකාෙලාමඹ ඇ| නූ ඉසා දිය(කෙඳ)නගාල්හි මුන්දල් කැමි ( න්නා පිළි කෙනාගන්නා ඉසා වෙහෙර ට්) @හායින් එ කෙතරු මෙම කෞතර, @
(Gහර අවටu ආ
වූ තාක් තනට් කෞදරුවාන( බෙදකමිත වැරිසැර නා(ෂටි) යම් දසගම් කෙනාවද් දාන වවා,කින් දිය තබා සිහින‍ැටි ව රනු* ඉසා මෙකී වැවසථා ඉක්මැ වෙ ඩහක්කෙකාට් කෞකත් වත් නැසුවානට්
නුඹෙකාට් (Gම වැවසථා කෙනාඉක්මැ { සමිදරුවන් (වැටෙනු)වචස් සනිට්හන් තුදුවන්නට් වදාළ එක්තැන්සමිකෞයන් అని GదGర)లే 6 బాణలిలో లిర, G లా) రణ జడితి స్థటి Gలిబ0ల్లర లిg c & లి6) భEGట్టివేలి స్థటి లి6) මණන්වරැ කුඩසලා වත්කම් කෙඳටි @මයි.තුවාක් ෙදනාවිසින් ෙම වැවද
TRA
Svasti siri-bar-Sähä-kula-kot guņ di Lak-polo-mehesanaț talā-țik-ba sañg-vat no ikmä danu-muvā säp
°éö * මුදුන * කැමිලයන්? This may also be read Saga, but cc
Sahd-i=Saiya-simha (Jay, p. 44), and Sahd
Read abaraonin.

A Z EYLANICA VOL.I
@කතපල සුලබව(නුවව වැත්වූ තිසැ දිතෙයනි වියවූල් මහගම Gමාක් මෙම කෙවෙහර්හි සඟු රන' වෙහෙර අවට එක්සිය සූ ) වවාකින් මොGහාල් නගහැ ර
දියට් හිතුවූ දිය කට, පහණ මුතු* ය පවත්වනු ඉසා (Gමෙස පවත්වන දි ඉසා උයන් (Gතය ඉයයා මහGනල් කෞතය @හර අවට, කෞපෙර කී කුමඹුරට් පවත්වනු ළැ බහා බැහැරට් දිය පවත්වා සඟ කෙනාපිරිහ ඉයන්* වැජඇරමින් වෙහෙරින්* උත්කොවයට් ග (. කැබැලි ගන්නා (අටසීයා) සත්භා ඇතුළු(කො Nවෙහර අවටa කැබැලි කෙනාගන්නා ඉසා චෛව ,
ලැන් වැසසන් වැද ආකුල් කෞනාකරනු" ඉසා නා ඉසා ෙම වෙහෙර අවටා බද් කෙත් චතු(ට්) පුර(නු)* මිසැ මුග්ඇටි කෙනාවපු වෙහර අවටා කුමධුරට් කෞදන දිය
අ(ය)සම(නාර)ෙදාෙලන් තබා කෞද මගුල් මහ උයන්කාමි රද්මෙකාල් ත්කළ මෙම වැවසථා පහණ හි
(ආවූ) @ම කාප්පර් වැදෑරුම් බ මකා ප්පර් (లితో బాలిజఏులిప్రతో }(లి లగేజిలిబా)టెలి స్థిది జని రహా ఈ అరణా జ
を) ඇතුළුවා, අප
සථා තබනුලදි
NSCRIPT.
a-ambaranin' sändu o dasa-rad-dham sataraat-sili-muva sugi-nuvanu-muva mo
* කෞවෙහර් ඇත්ෙකාචයට්? * ණ mpare Sahdmuni-Sakya-munt (Piyummala, p, 4), rajahu (Am., ch. iii. pp. 27, 28).
* In modern Sinh, &aặdu,

Page 71
PEpigraphiu Zeylanica. Anurādhapura :-Vessagir,
O
14
1s
s
2d
22
24
26
2S
3O.
32
34
36
క్స్టి
膝恐リ V w YA § ÖS a. 鹭
R
R
ଜୂଷ୍ଣି థ్రె ఘీ
ಕ್ವೈ 42 リ窓リ தி છું.
n
წეჯუქსმგზჭუჭრჯზჭზნ:
リ KK 感蕊
As
_ 曾
« • * 2
స్త్రవ్లోడ్రి
డ్ట్
Seale 1 ' to 1 fo
FRoM AN NK-IMPREssoN su PPLIED BY THE ARCHAE
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Slab, No. 2, Sid. .Y. Vol. J. Piat: 9.
w crics. ...Y.
ological commission ER, CEYLON,

Page 72


Page 73
NO.
10
11.
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31.
2) WESSAGIRI IN
k-maňga" tumahat ekatsaru-kot lohi
n man ariyū tumā piyedū Sen-senev visir(ä) tumā pāmili kaļa Siri-Sangb läñgū nava-vana havurudyehi Binerak-davas nagarahi sitiya dakun-desehi saram-rad-maha-veherhi āvū Anubu visin vinoyā sasun-väda lo-vädahi ye uvanisā pihiti Isurameņu Bo-Upulv herhi vasana maha-sang-vat-himiyana s) pere tumä mimiti maharadun pävä vnå-nakähi mahasafåg-vat-himiyan p; n vadanin asā me diyen kārena * vel salis kiri ek payak kumburat' danad-soro pereta satara riyanak diyat hi na (pä)nenatāk dahak nätivä diya pa ya ran-masu-uyana isã kela-geya isā
ätuluvä metuväk tänat hä. vehera av, isä (nose) diya Kolomb älä bahä bä nuo isā diya(de)nālhi mundal kämiyen nnā pili no gannā isā veherä käbäli
ț) 14 hoyin e terä me terä vehera avat vu täk tanat deruvänä dekamtän väs väri sära' nä(sti) yam dasa-gam no va dāna-vaväkin diya tabā sihin-äți vap ranu o isā me kī vävasthā ikmä vehe dahak-koț ket vat näsuvamaț a(ya)sa nu koț me vävasthā no ikmä mañgu sam-daruvan vaitenu-vavas" sanit.h
" Read maga. 'a. Mr. Bell r * B. reads nga, B. reads kata.
* °nu. kamisen or kami uy " According to the eye-copy vadiraman.
B. reads avadhiya. *** årtuluva " B. reads pere. I am not quite sure of my readi " This may also be read pavenutavas. The
those in sulabavanufa-(or 'va-) was at the end of used mostly with verbal nouns. Like pintsa, it me Sinh. Gram., $ I O8, 2O8, and 3o9). The aksara pi Geiger derives from a form "atham (P. altham).
B. reads sanitahan.
WOL. I.

SCRIPTIONS 33
kulunin mahat-va siyal-danai-viknen mulu Damb-divhi sao Abhä Mihindu maharaj-hu satsand pere açda-mashi dasa-pa
pihiți Mahamevnā, Tidu Maha-Mihindu-maha-himiyandū rakus-piirihā-päntisä "an-Kasub-giri-rad-maha-veț keta-pala sulabava(nu-vavatvu Tisä diyehi viyavul Maha-meimok me veherhi saigunera avata eksiya-su-o vaväkiri Moholinaṁgä o randuvu diyakatäio pahan mundu-" vatvanu i isā mese pavatvana diuyan-teya isā mahanel-teya ațä pere kĩ kumburaț pavatvanu häraț diya pavatvä sang no piriha'vajäramin veherin' utkovayat gagannā (ațasīyä) o sat hā ätulu(kotā kābäli no gannā isā vehera avatā āsan vädä ākul no karanu o isā dnā isā mevehera avatā bad-ket-vatu(t) ura(nu)* misä mung-äti no vapuira avatā kumburat dena diya ma(nâra) dolen tabâ del-maha-uyan-kami rad-kolan-kala me vavastha-pahana hi
eads osa-. Mr. Bell reads kumbur badana,
Read muduna. B. reads -keya. 'an may be suggested as an alternative reading. This may also be read veher dtkovayat. run may be suggested as an alternative reading. ng: "-duruvan, according to one estampage. last three aksaras are evidently the same as ine I2. Vas is a postposition (now obsolete) ans “ for the purpose of” (Mendis Guņasēkara’s eceding vas may be ta, the dative suffix, which See his Litt. u. Spr. - d. Singh., p. 62.
F

Page 74
34 EPIGRAPHIA
32 nduvannat vadala ektän-samiyen (a 33 mba senevi õkanäthamvarä, mek 34 nā Raksayim isā mekāppar Valu 35 lingu Āmbā Kitla-detim isā Va 36 mananvarä Kudasalä ' vatkäm-de 37 meyituvāk denāvisin me vāvasthā
TRANS
Lines 1-8) Hail! On the tent month Binara ', in the ninth year sin by the great king Siri-Sangbo Abhi Sakya race; who is decked with the like unto a Tilaka mark of adornm Lanka; who has not transgressed virtues” and the four ' elements of po the way to Nirvana, which consists in in righteous conduct; who has won in his compassion for the world, and
B. reads Valupdini's discitayim.
Kuņģa salā according to one estampage. Sept-October; probably derived from the = Śrī Sanghabõdhi Abhaya Mahinda. Talå-tik=Skt. tilaka (Pkt. tilaa) + tikå. Cf a king, Haughton's Bengali Dict, p. 2387 a.
See above, p. 26, note Io. * Wo ik * Dasa-rad-dham = Skt. dafa-råja-dharma. the Sinh. Ma., p. 354, and also Childers' Pãh /Dic. * Satara-sang-zat=Skt. catussangrahavastu. Dict., p. 447 a.
" Danu-muvå= Skt. dåna-maya. Cs. ran-m l. 7 I); pilimini-muvā (in Amāvatura, ch. iii. p. 2 1
* Sàoà/-sih-muvã=Pãli sampatta-sĩla-mayõ. * Sugi-nuvaiiu-nyvå= Skt. sugati-nayana-m Cf. Sinh. Yugi-moo-maga (4m, ch. i. p. I), sugi-sa equivalent to Skt. durgata. AVuvaņu commonly are taken as attributes of Siri-Saingbo, the tra charity, of accomplished virtues, and of righteous secured for himself the way to salvation.'
"Ariyå=Pkt. årååya, Skt. årådhia.
6

ZEYLANICA vOL. I
vt) mekappar Wadarum Baāppar Vatkäimi Sabāvasunvannisāsāka)yim 1. isa Kalarak Saṁgā-rak-satim atuluwi apa
cabanu-ladi
LATONT.
h day of the first half of the (lunar) ce the elevation of the canopy of state Mihindu, pinnacle of the illustrious ornaments of virtuous qualities; who is ent of the great lords of the soil of the rules pertaining to the ten regal pularity'; who has secured for himself charity, in accomplished virtues, and the hearts of all men by being great
who has brought to his feet all the
* B. reads Kital.
: nakșatra Bharani.
, Raja-fiki, mark of colour put on the forehead of
mdi, literally not having transgressed.'
For particulars, see index to the printed edition of
. under rājadhammõ. Cf. also sv. lii. 43, 44.
Cf. Sinh. Ma), pp. 35 I and 373; Childers' Pãỉi
ưUã (in 4mãuatura, ch. ii. p. 8, Sinh. Mu. xlix. 71, ). Cf. sampanna-silö in Dh. II. ya. Sugi may also be connected with svarga. ưua (4m, ch. iv. p. 34). Cf. also Sinh, dugi, dugiya means 'wisdom. If the words danu-muva, &c., islation would run, who is full of (lit. made of) conduct (or heavenly wisdom); who has thereby

Page 75
NO. 2) VESSAGIRI I
riches of the whole of Danbadiva (favourite?) Commander-in-Chief, Séna,
Ll. 8-15. His Majesty heard the water of the Tissa tank, which h in order that the produce of fields mig of the clergy (Mahasangha) sident ir Upulvan-Kasub-giri, which was estab out of the circle of Raksasas, whom Maha-Mihindu employed in the in the world, and which belongs to Mahamevnã (Mahāmēghavaņņa), situ His Majesty having thus heard of the monks of this Kasub-giri Vih. clergy of the Mahamevna fraternity, Il
= Jambudvipa, here meant for South India Lit. “having heard. “ )/imata = minutu in modern Sinhalese : tu royal great-grandfather.'
’ APāvāvā, p. p. p. of Abavatvanavā, causative madi pavatefua, having set flowing a river of b p. 179).
* Cf. åvåsain kalvå sulabha-paccayan (Mv.xlvi Vat-himiyan may be derived either from Sk director of religious observances. This epithet in inscription A. S. C. A’pura, Report vii, p. 65.
o Uvamisă = upanisã. See Childers’ Pāli Die of upanissava, in which case uvanisa pihiti should b The reading rakuspiriha-pantisd not being Rakus=P. rakkhasõ, Skt. räksasa; piirihä probab be equivalent to P. paica-timsa.
Aviz. I have taken this word as an attribu course, qualify Anubudu, in which case the trans Anubudu Maha-Mihindu, of the royal monaster however, the expressions me kumburhi avia Asunba in the Buddhannehela inscription referred to above.
* Pāmok=Skt. pramukha. Cf. raja budu-pān alms to the eminent monks with Buddha at their h expressed by 'Buddhapamukhassa bhikkhu-sanghass " Vadala. For the sake of clearness, I have only the p. p. p. of vadaranava. The expression tenth-century inscriptions, seems to signify in ac Skt. aka-sthana, “one or the same place'; samiyen =

NSCRIPTIONS 35
by means of the valour of his
concerning the dispute in respect of is royal ancestors formerly supplied", ht be easily obtained by the steward" the royal monastery Isuramenu. Boblished for the sake of the thirty-five
the eminent spiritual lord Anubudu zerests of the Buddhist religion and
the royal monastery Tissarama in ated in the south side of the city. the dispute by word of mouth from ara, headed by the steward of the Ll. 3o-32) gave orders' to set up this
only. A.
Vivavā (Skt. vākula), lit. confusion. mã mimiti maharadun may also be rendered “his
of pavalinava, from Skt, pra + Virt. Cf lihitalood," in Dhammapadathakatha (Colombo edition,
ii. 1): Pãli sulaỗha-ệaccayõ=Sinh, sulaỗa-basa. it. vastu-svimin, lord of property,’ or "ritta-svamin, may also be applied to a king. See Buddhannehela
it, p. 529 b. This word may also be a derivative e translated "situated near.
very clear, I cannot be sure of my translation. ly from P. pariså, Skt. Parisad; and påntiså may
te of Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri (line II). It can, of lation will run, whom the eminent spiritual lord, y Mahamevna Tissarama, employed.' Compare, da-vata, mehind avia ge-bin fift-lim, and the like
nok mahasaňganata dan di, “the king having given ead” (Amāvatura, ch. iii. p. 25). The same idea is a dānai datvā (Dhammapadathakalhā, p. 49).
translated this word as a finite verb, although it is vadala ektain-samiyen, which occurs also in other cordance with the mandate delivered. Ek-tan = Skt. samayana, by (or in accordance with) the reso
F 2

Page 76
36 EPIGRAPHIA
slab-edict', which was indited” in orde officials of royal parks' shall, without regulations':-
Ll, 15-18) The fields around th and one paya", cultivated by means of supplied with water (from the same tanl tank *, (the flow of water being continu of the aqueduct-stone pillar), set up ir at a depth of) 4 cubits of water, appe Ll. 18-2O). The water thus set fl mentioned fields around the monastery, nursery', to the pond in the park, and
Ll. 21, 22) lhe monks shall not water to Kolomb canal and thereby
lution or order. Cf. the passages-(a) Kasub Sirisai å Melkäpar Vädlärum (Padaviya pillar of Kassapa IV (b) Pere ki-tāk samdaruvan eksevå vadāla samiyen ( iöid. pp. 45, 46). (c) Vat-himiyanvahanse vadāla (Buddhannehela pillar, ibid, p. 65). (d) Bhuva ildi-lekhanaya li bhavata ... .. Vikramasimha adhikar Kegalle Report, p. 84). Here mehevarin is used in
Vavasthå-pahana = Skt. yavasthå-pågåya. * Sanit.han-kala = modern Sinh. fanituhan-&al. notice, to indite, to compose, to fix the mind.' See * Rad-kol-sam-daruvan = Skt. raja-kula-svåmi of lords of royal dynasty.
* Mastgul-maha-uyan-kåmi=Skt. maigala-mah o Cf. Map. liv, 28. * Paya, probably from Skt. pāda, “a quarter,” i 2 I b, Rhys Davids' Ancient Coins and Measure, 1872), p. 2 v. Paya is also a derivative of P. puri, 'having filled a solid gold bowl with milk-ric * Dåna-vavå= Skt. P. dåna-våpi, "a tank or re ' Diya-kata pahan, lit. 'the stone at the outl * Ran-masu-uyana = Skt. hiraya-masya-tedyå may also be equivalent eo Skt. māsaka, name of a c park of gold masakas.'
' Kela-geya, 'sprout-house" (Jy, p. I3). It m would expect keli (from w/kël) rather than kela.
* 7ya, probably equivalent to Skt. tafåka. * Pirihauu=Skt. parihåna.
205

ZEYLANICA voL. I.
r that lords of royal blood who are (ransgression, observe these following)
e Vihara, in sowing extent 144 hiri this water (of the Tissa tank) shall be () through the medium of a distributing led without intefruption, until the top front of the Moholnanga royal sluice ars above water). owing shall be directed to the aboveas well as to the gold-fish park, to the
to the lotus pond'. be made to lose by leading the . . . . letting the water flow out.
gbo mapurmukâ solosovanne... vajâleyin ektán-samgyen (912-29 A.D.), A. S. C. Apura, Report vii, p. 6). Ellewewa inscription of Dappula V (940-52 A.D.),
ektän-saaraiyen me samzvata Abahama hinduanu ladi neka Bahu . . . vadala meћevarin me abhayadana amha (Dedigama inscription of A. D. I.478, A. S. C. place of saniyen.
, p. p. p. of sanituhan-karanava, to distinguish, to : Clough's Sinh. Dict, p. 658 b. P. vannitthănam, -darakanam, lit. of the children (or descendants)
i-udyana-karmin.
See ahove, p. 3, note 4. .e. an ammaņa or a quarter of a kiri. Cf. A. I. C. of Ceylon, pp. 8-2D, and Wavandmavaliya (ed. patlo, Skt. påtra. Cf. gana-ran-payak kiribatin e”; kasun paya, “gold bowl" (Am., ch. ii. p. I, 6). ervoir for the distribution of water.' et of the water.' na (masu = zativa, see APiyuala, p. 24). Masu oin: hence ran-maisu-uyana may be rendered * the
ay also mean "a sporting-house," in which case one
'Ala, 'a rivulet or canal.

Page 77
No. 2) VESSAGIRI I}
[Ll. 22, 23) Clothes which are ta utkovaya by order of the principal be appropriated.
[Ll. 23, 24] By including the eig pate in Vihara allotments", no allotm either, banko of the stream shall be tak Ll 24-26 Inhabitants holding ty the grounds round the Vihara and ravagers or any barbarians enter
Ll. 26-28) By leading the water gardens adjoining the Vihara all round, not mingiti grain.
* Pili. See Geiger's Etymol. des Singh, Nos. * This may probably be a mistake for utsava inscription of this same king Mahinda IV (A. I. C. at festivals.
* Mundal=Tamil Cypisów.
Kamiyen (for yan) or kami-sen, employees c see uyan-kami, officials of the royal park, in line. 3 Kabali. The exact meaning of this word is is the plural of kabella, a piece or slice of land or o land'; li-kdbella, “a chip of wood.’ According to th kdbali means “half or “half-moon. Clough give Cf. also kabali-karanava, to reduce to pieces; kab, says that kabili damanavä is used by the Vedd. used as follows:-watteki kdballi, allotments or di p. 65); sa-kiriyehi kabali, 'shares in the six kiriya
allotments in connexion with the monastery' (loc. c (A. I. C. I I 4 A, line 3, B, line II), as distinct from I2 B, line 48), the chief (P. jettha or jethak) of th to twelve persons from among the allottees or p Mudaliyar Guņasēkara.
Lit. on this bank, on that bank 7 Deruzvåmå dekaanstän välisran. Tlue tczt hicrea of the above rendering. Compare, however, dekan Rerrrt vii, p. 61).
it. "having entered. o Nasti, p o Dasagam=Skt. dāsa, “fiend, barbarian, slav to Jayatilaka dasa. = Skt. dia. If so, dasa-game = a vagrant.”
" Sihim-åt=Skt. rūkyma -- asthi, P. sukuma - or hin-difi 'a variety of orysa sativa" (Clough).
* Lit. "sown.” A sort of small green

NSCRIPTIONS 37
ken from the Vihara for use at the officials at (Diyadenal?) shall not
ght hundred and seven who particients of lands round the Vihara on
(e1。 أعم vo kinds of services" shall not enter
cause confusion; nor shall hostile herein).
from a distributing tank to fields and sihiniti paddy shall be raised, but
876, 877. va (Skt. utsava), “a festival, because the Mihintale I 2 I b, lines 8 and Ia) also refers to clothes used
or officials. In support of the reading kami uyan,
Չ.
not clear. In modern Sinhalese, kåbål or käibali f anything else: e.g. vel-kabella, a piece of paddy le Wãmãvaliya and Jayatilaka's Zhu-aểãrãdiya, Sinh. s the same meaning to abili, but not to kabali. thitta, a fragment of an earthen vessel. Mr. Bell as for eat. In inscriptions we find the word isions of the garden' (A.S.C. Apura, Report vii, (P. karisa) extent of land' (loc. cit); veher kabali, it.); kabili pirivahanna, the warden of allotments' kabili-detun (ibid. B, line I) or abilifefak (A. J. C. e allottees. Cf. kabili dolos fanak-hata (ibid. line 49), articipators. Kabili is a labourer' according to
heing rather doubtful, I cannot be quite certain tän deruvan in Padaviyra, Pilitar (A. S. C. A’pura.
robably a corruption of either nastra or natika.
e’ -grana, village, community, race.' According : Skt. diagama, he who goes in all directions,
H. atthi, Pkt. ruạha + atthi, modern Sinh. hin-afi
grain used for food, phaseolus maungo (Leguminosae).

Page 78
ვ8 EPIGRAPHIA
Ll. 28-3ol. Upon those who shal by transgressing these said regulation the fields round the Vihāra, shall be
Ll. 32-37. By Order, we all of Mekāppar* Vädärum, General Bamba, Sabāvasumină Raksayim, MÍekāppar* Kitla-dețim, Vațarak Saṁga Arak of religious ceremonies, have establish
The inscription on this side is o originally covered about II‘‘-9” x 4'-2” traces of writing after the middle of t
The first eight lines are boldly six are so faint that only a tentative In size the letters are slightly larger is the same.
The king styled here Siri-San the above inscription (A) shows that
TE.
සිරිස• බො මථුර්මුකා ද සැව න්කෙන දුරුත්කෙත පුර විකෙසණි දව : er ea@acce ê9 e ao gấDÁS රි රද්මහවෙGහරින් විඳුරමබමු @දසියක් කළනැද් රන් දි ගත් ව සැගල්‍ය කණඩ පිණඩ හා මුවරිෙය ආවූ මා Gග @ගාගයන් පමණ ව හා මෙම අවස, පරිගණත(ස) (.. ర) . . . . . ) tు అర్చని ర(రి) ) { @ම වසග ෙදනු ඉසා බවෙහරි 1 జన (లైఫలితాలు - ఇవిరి)gరు . . . . లిల න ඉසා (බෝබෙහද් වෙරයන්)ෙද 1
1.
3
(දන්)හට් පහණගමු(කුබ) (රැ) · කිරියක් ඉසා • • • • • •
l
生
I cannot make out the meaning of ayasa Tamil Guptistiui,' body-guard. See 4 o Ricad Sang-bo, * Väriyan

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
l have destroyed the fields and gardens s and obstructing the water supplied to laid' . . . . . .
us, who have come together, namely Lõkanäthanvarä, Mekäppar Vatkämi Valu(vaņisäsākayim), Kaliňgu Ämbä (samananvari, and Kudasala master ed these regulations.
3.
nly partially legible. It seems to have of the surface; although there are no he fourteenth line. See Plate Io.
carved; but the letters in the next reading can be given of many of them. han those of inscription A: their form
gbo was evidently Mahinda IV ; for that title was one of his birudas,
ERANSCRIP,
Siri-Sambo mapurmukā dasā vanne Durutte pura viseni davas Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri-rad-maha-veherin Vidurambamu desiyak kaland ran di gat vasägä kaņda piņda hā muvariye āvū māge gongayan pamaņuva hā me avasä parigaņita(sa) (... na . . . . . . mū) sañgilat nä(tuda) 11e wasaga denu isa veherin (behed-geta) dun . . . . vatta isa (behed-vareyan“) de(dan)hat Pahangamu(kuba) (rä) ... kiriyak isä . . . . . .
na?aradolen. . S. C. Apura, Report vii, p. 6o, noe * may be suggested as an alternative reading.

Page 79
Epigraphia Zeylanica, Anurādhapura :-Vessa
Scale 2.
FROMAN NK-MPRessonsuPPLED BY'
 

agiri Slab, No. 2, Side B. Vol. I. Plate I0.
驚鷲 N,
'' to 1 foot.
he ARCAOoccA commissionER, two. w carcas, oolotype.

Page 80


Page 81
No. 3) ABHAYAGIR COPPER
TRANSI
On the fifth day of the waxing 1 in the oth year of the reign of enacted that if the food and clothi Vidurambamu had obtained from the giri by paying 20o kadaidas weight cattle" belonging to Muvariya were ascertained . . . . in this residence,
upon them. The . . . . garden give sowing extent of land) from the pad the two (medical attendants) . . . . . .
No. 3. ABHAYAGIR COP
HIS rectangular copper-plate (Io: ruins of the Abhayagiri Vihara in offering of a Buddhist pilgrim, and Sanskrit Sloka in the North Indian N half of the tenth century A. D. The in two lines 6; and 5' long respecti and clear except in places where the pla
Viseņi (probably from Skt. visāņa). Accc new or full moon.
January-February. * Mapurmukā. See * Vasägä kanda pinda=literally “fragments (o tenance” Kanda (Skt. khanda, modern Sinh. ka civara, 'rags of a religious (esp, Buddhist or Jain) in derivative pida are both used in the modern vernac
See above, p. 28, note 3. " Goñigayan. I am not sure that this can be te of oxen.' * I Canno. mal * Behedge = Skt. bheraja-grha, house of med " See above, p. 3, note 4.
Cf. the Khajuraho record No. 2 of A. D. 95 tion of August 8, A. D. 9o (ibid. ii. No. 8); Narayana-pala (ibid. No. 1 o).

-PLATE INSCRIPTION 39
AION.
moon of the lunar month of IDurutu, His Majesty Siri-Sang-bo", it was ng' appertaining to the vasaga which royal monastery Bo-Upulvan-Kasubof gold, and also if the gift of my
not set apart for the monks of then this vasaga should be bestowed n (to the dispensaryo) and . . . . kiri o dy fields at Pahan-gamall given: to
PER-PLATE INSCRIPTION
x 1) was unearthed in 1893 at the Anuradhapura. It is probably a votive is inscribed with the following mixed ăgari character of about the second a letters are about in size, and are vely (Plate II). The engraving is bold te is chipped. The fourth, fifth, seventh
ording to Clough, viseniya=fifth day, day after the
above, p. 26, note 1. * Skt. Sri Saighabödhi. f cloth) and lumps (of food) of the vasaga or maintda) seems here to have the same signification as nonk” (M.W. Dict, p. 399). Skt, ệảạạa and its Sinh. ular. Regarding vasaga, see above, p. 28, note 5.
ken as the plural of gongeya, which means "a yoke ke out the meaning of this word... licine.
Skt. Påsåna-gråma. ;3-4 (Ep. Ind i. No. 19); the Harsa stone inscripand the Badal pillar inscription of the time of

Page 82
4O EPIGRAPHIA
and eighth aksaras of the first line a same line and the last five of the sec
TE
1 सन्ति प(बा)शय(व)णः स्वस्ति
2 पिता तखिक्खन्ति दातव
RANS
Hail! The mother and the fa desires; they are beyond having illusic with a view to offering up (a course
REM.
Paica is wrongly written here wi is to be found further on in the lit stands for baicasa, with final short may also mean "five expectations' or Yavanah is from Vyu," to separate, to k "one who has renounced all desires.
Paranyavaicandi may be suggeste
Matapita stands either for watamata pila ca (mother and father), ca be the metre. In the modern Aryan ver uncommon term for parents. It is as the Sinh. maa'ôàyã.
Talikkhanti is most probably inte make the fifth syllable of the line short, of the British Museum suggests that for likhanti, found in likehitva, like hiss of the Paritta, Rangoon, 1877.
Dātavē is the Vedic infinitive, ofte of the tenth century, so far as I can
The reading, as well as the signifi Darśayikkarmamin or Damayikkarmam reading.
Dr. Hoernle, who has kindly examined the not nika.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
e peculiar forms; the thirteenth of the ond are not very legible.
ΣΚΤ.
सन्ति पारा(त्म)वञ्चना । माता
(दमयि)द्व्व (मं) ॥
LATION
ther are they who keep off the five ins regarding the self. They write this
of mortification ?).
ARKS.
th dental n, although the correct form le. The compound faicasa probably a for the sake of the metre. Aaicasa five meals' (cf. dur-asa, sayam-asa, &c.). ceep aloof." Compare the term vantaso,
d as an alternative reading.
bitarah (plural instead of dual) or for ing omitted very likely for the sake of naculars, however, maifa fita is not an always used with a plural verb, just
nded for tal-likhanti, l, being elided to as it should be in a Sloka. Mr. Barnett i&hanti may be the peculiar Pali form ani, &c. at p. 15 of the Burmese edition
n found in Pãli, but not in inscriptions
'emember.
iation of the last word is very doubtful. may be suggested as an alternative
plate, also thinks that the fourth aksara is nea, and

Page 83
oseid-1ɔddoɔ sus Bekeųqy–:eundeų peunuy
11 0401d "I "10Aovoțuotsaz wysydwu bydg
 

雲』『ー●』Q のQQはQ を
wonino 'uanoıssıwwoo onvoibonosv*ouw awu as garidens Noissaadwi-xxv Nw woua
&
•,, \\ &q ssos oxye-tqnae ervos

Page 84


Page 85
NO. 4 SLAB-INSCRIPTIO
No. 4. ANU RÅDHAPURA : SLAB
(circa A. I
HIS inscribed slab was unearthed round the so-called "stone can one mile and a half north of the Sa partially excavated. It is in excellent of clear writing, covering 3' 3' by 5 The edges of the slab are marked by inscribed slabs, plain, lie near. Thei (A. D. 975-91), but are much weather-w The characters of Kassapa's ins the type employed in the Vessagiri sl about six years only after the present circular stroke made fuller here than i
As to orthography, we find, as full nasal in the words sindi (). 1) anc sertion of n as in manda (l. I), midi change of d and f as bad (l. I5) and daf (l. 24), bud (ll. 9 and Io) and buf (l change of Skt, tuyãẻ%yăma to Sinh, voya aspirate &% being represented by the t of the gerund of some verbs, which ā or a, as aray (l. I) for arā (in the W mod. Sinh.), Anyay (l. 7) for Aadã (moc Aolo or polo, apirisey (l. 2) for apirise ( (Skt. meghavarra).
The language of the inscription style with that of the Vessagiri slab to above, the first three lines of the fi the latter, word for word.
The inseription is edited from particular Commissioner. I am further indebted to the lat Ceylon Government, for much valuable aid in the
* Plate 12. For other examples, see Geiger
WOL. I.

N OF KASSAPA W 4.
-INSCRIPTION OF KASSAPA V1
929-39)
some twenty years ago, when the ruins py' in the Jetavanarama area, about red Bodhi-tree at Anuradhapura, were preservation, and contains fifty-six lines 4 of the smoothed surface of a slab. a neatly moulded framing. Two other o records both belong to Mahinda IV orm in places. cription show very little variation from ab-inscription No. 1, which was set up stone. The letter A, however, has its in the Vessagiri record. usual, (II) the retention of the original l villandizvan (l. 27); (2) the wrong in(l. 5), and mindi (l. 37); (3) the inter(ll. I 7 and 4o), pahalavant-uad and ovmu-uj , 26), varafand varad (l. 2o); (4) tlhe e-han, Sasses).2s (ll. I 1-12), the original wo letters k and h“; (5) the ending ay in the later writings is represented by Vessagiri slab), karay (1. 6) for kara (in l. Sinh.); similarly ^oơo (l. 2) for mod. Vess, slab, l. 3), aneyvan (l. 5) for mevan
agrees in its phraseology and general of Dappula V (A. D. 940-52) referred rmer being the same as the first five of
and estampages furnished by the Archaeological
B. Gunasekara Mudaliyar, Chief Translator to the
lucidation of several doubtful passages.
s Lit. u. Spr. der Singh, §18.2. * Seeabove, p.25.
G

Page 86
42 EPIGRAPHIA
Its content is full of historical i the important religious acts of king Abhaya, in Pāli). This king, as already who, according to the Mahavamsa, re There is not the slightest doubt as t The Masazansa and the inscription a of Sanghi, that she was a twice-anointed Abahay or Sēna II ; that Kassapa v apparent) soon after his birth (Mv. li enforced the rules of discipline amor Maricavatti Vihära rebuilt (Mv. lii. 4. Abhidhamma and had it written on pl Io-1 I), and that he caused the erectic the Abhayagiri (Mv. li. 58; Inscr. l. sixth year of Kassapa’s reign (i. e. ab tion was set up in order to record th promulgate the elaborate regulations monastic duties and administration of Kassapa V, moreover, built the Vihira (l, 6). The Mahavanisa, howe the former to his mother, queen San provided it was identical with the chap. l. 8 -to Séna I (A. D. 846-66, W The Piujāvaliya ascribes the buildi. one mentioned in the present inscription Possibly, Kappũra Parivẽụa (Sinh. Ka variasa (xlv. 29, xlvi. 2 I, l. 77), is its
On perusing the monastic rules one cannot but notice the care with v to securing the independence, the exa of the Buddhist Church. No kind of ment of temple property; no slackne: monies. No mónk of questionable cl
This princess was raised to the rank of a qu Sena, then sub-king (Mv. i. 58), and for the second as Sena II (ibid. li. 6). This train of identification logical Commissioner (A.S. C. Report vii, p. 66, in

ZEYLANICA vOL. I.
nterest, recording, as it does, some of Salamey van Abahay (Silāmēghavaņņa pointed out at p. 24, was Kassapa W, igned for ten years (A. D. 929-39, W.). o the correctness of this identification. gree in asserting that he was the son queen, spouse of Buddas Siri-Saigboy as given the title of Yuvarafa (heir. 12; Inscr. l. 4); that when king, he gst the priesthood; that he had the ; Inscr. l. 6); that he expounded the ates of gold (Mv. li. 49-5o; Inscr. l. n of the Silamegha-pabbata Vihara at 3). This last event took place in the out A. D. 936); and the present inscripe benefactions conferred on it, and to enacted by him in connexion with temple property.
Sanghasena-Arama and Aassafia-rafaver, gives the credit of the erection of gha (li. 86), and that of the latterKassapa-Rajaka Vihara mentioned at W.). ʼ ng of the Kapara Pirivena, probably the (l. I 3), to Kassapa IV (A.D. 9 I 2-29, W.). apuru Pirivena), as given in the Maha
Ore COrre Ct hae. embodied in the present inscription, which they were drawn up with a view lted prestige, and above all the purity corruption was tolerated in the manage ss in the observance of religious cereharacter was allowed to remain in the
een, first by Sena I, when she was married to prince l time by her husband on his accession to the throne was first followed out by Mr. H. C. P. Bell, Archaeoote 3).

Page 87
No. 4) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
Vihara; nor was any one allowed to ent
by heart) at least four sections (naya."
The reference to the Patta, c
interesting, for it shows that early in ti must have contained at least four bhan
10
11
2
13
14
EX
මගුල් සිහසුන් රක් ගල් තල අරය ව
මනඥ1 සිනඥ( සී පැරැක්මෙන් වැජ‍්‍යමබා අනත් අපිරිසෙය සොමි නි අරියූ ලක්දිව් @පාළේයාව් මෙහෙ සන පරපුරෙන් හිමි මසුරුම් බුද්දස් සි
බඩ ය අප බිඹෙසව් රැජ් නැණියන් කුස්හි ෙහවැ ඳුනු සැණු
මෙතස් හිර් සන්ද්බේනන් ලොව් පහ යය සිය වික්මෙන් සතුරන් මැඬගැ* පළ බිගෝසවා ජා සලෙමයව න් අබ , అవి అరిరత్వలలో తొ6ణితితి ఇటీeజటి
සීයන් වසවයේ සුලබ් සතර් පසයෙන් පූජයේ සසුන් කොත් දෑ
දොර් අසන්හි රජ්වෙද්හල් කරය @රාව් බීය සමය ෙපාෙදානවුලූ සිරි ලක් ළෙයාතුර්වය සාබිය නි වය. රට් සොයය සැත් බීය මොනරැ නන්
ඉසිරැයෙන් පූජස් දා, සැමණ න් බුද්රුවන් අරියස් බමුරුවන් කව
පුරස් අභිධම් දෙසුන් කසුන් පත් අරවය මහ පූජා කොට් සසුන් හමුයේහි එ මෙ ධම්මදසුන් වියක් හ,* කළ සිය බස්ඛනන් බුද් ගුණ වැ ඔකා රජකුලට් තලාටික් අප පුරුදු වො තුමන් සතලඥ සවන හවුරු జ@6 అసలతనే ఆత్తి బారd tటికల වසවය සතර පස සුලබ්කොට් ෙමෙම
ఏశ త8 * €లeఆవిడత
1 මද 2 මැඬනැ

OF KASSAPA V 43
er the Order unless he knew (probably
ra) of the Paritta (l. 38). 'ommonly called Pirit pota, is very he tenth century A.D, this compilation 22 dras.
፲T.
ජන් බෙරසීනයේඛෙනන් රුපු වරණන් ඇඩ්
මල ගුණ වතුරෙන් ජියළී සනහය, සසුන්
රි සඟබෝය. අබහය මහරජගට් ජරා සඟ
:ණැහි මෙම යුවරජ් බීෙසව් සිරි පැමැණ යස
y නිමල කිත් වතුරෙන් ලොවත් అల్లకి இ
!රම් කසුබ්රජි මහෙවතී.හර් කරය අරී පන් බ්‍රවය ඇතිනකරැ' මඟුල් මහවෙය, జgణి
පුලූඩාවුලූයෙන් ලකත් කම් සුලබ් කොට්
ඒ ජගැයින් නන්සෙය බුද් බහද් කරය සියල්
රිසෙයෙකින් පූජෙනමි ෙගා යන අදහස
සිටිවමී යන සිත් දොළඹෙනන් ඇර්. ර පය
නූ රිවි අන්වයෙන් බීට් සැ හැකල ෙකාන් ఖనివాజీ3 * eరిeర, ఐఆరeతో بین مت
නකය. අබද අවසට් ඉම සිරිත් නැබෑවූත්
* ඇත්නගරු (?) ඊබ්රි

Page 88
17
8
19
20
23
24
25
27
28
29
30
EPIGRAPHIA
ඉසා කෞසයේ ගිරි' ෙවෙහර්හි ඉසා බද් තු අබැඳී තුවක් මෙවෙහර්හි ඉසා రతలివిeDeఆడతది @టి3 856లిటివ్
සග් සතු පුගුල් සතු ලාභ @යහි ඉසා බජ් තුවාක් ගම්බිමට් රජ්
” මීවුන් මනාගන්නා ඉසා ගස්බෙකා ළ කෙනාකපනු ඉසා මෙලාට්සි කෙනාවද
වැද ඔවුන් මැ ඉල්ලත්මුත් මෙසසු එහි මෙනයාපහළ සෙසු කුඩීනට් අනියා
රජ්ෙකාල් සම් දරුවන් රට් ඉල්ල (පස්) මහා සාවද්ද වරප් ඉල්ලත්මුත් ලෙ
ගම් දන්නාමෙස දඩිගෙනැ පැට්වූ වරදට් වටාලා දැඩ් කෞනාගන්න
දඩ් ඈත්වෙමහරැ කම් න වාමට් ෙදනු ඉසා කෞපෙර මෙනයාවන් විද්
රට් පවවන්නට් ගිය රජ්ෙකාල් සම්දරුවන් ගත් දඬ( ගිහිරියක්” ඇt
මෙකාට් හැරිය( යුතුවක් හර්නා ඉසා මිනී කෞකාටා සගුන් වන් තු
ඔව්නුජ් විචාරකොට් දමබ දිව් යවන්නට් හර්නා ඉසා ෙසසු බිද
ගන්නා ඉඝයා මෙඳස් @නායවනු ඉ සා රජ්ෙකාලෙන් බහා බුප් සස්කෙනහි ගන්නා ඉසා කැමිකම් කළවුන් ග් ෂී පාට්ට වැළැනුදුවන් සඟන් කරා වන @සසු නිගා * ෙනාකරනු ඉසා සඟු න් වාසකරන අවසා රෙදාලෙන් යවා ඉසා සග්කළ අවස් පුගුල් ෙනාක, නූ ඉසා අපිළිසරණ වත් හිමියන් ඉ
කළහ යන වරදක් අතපුවා ත් මූළහැ. සගුන් ගිනඥt නිමවනු ඉසා ස විචාරකෞකාට් නිමවා පත් පත් සෙයින් දඬුවම් කරනු ඉසා සශන් හ'
යවා සගුන් සමානි
· ත ෙකාට් හමබ ගන්වත් මුත් බලකර්
එකකුද් රෙදාල් ෙනා මෙය ද්ෙමන් කළ කෙනෙකුන් ඇත කළවු මෙන් කළ එය කැරුණු වෙහෙර
1 dis3 2 discs

A ZEYLANICA vOL. II)
වාක් ඇත් වෙහෙරැ ගම්බිමට් ඉසා මෙමගිමෙම
C33 83లివిత స్థటి) €96ళడేలిరత స్థిరప9
මෙකාල් කැමියන් වැද වැරියන් ගැල් ගොන්
'නා ඉසා මිනි කෙටු කෞකෙනකුන් ඇත. ගමට්
මෙනයාකරනු ඉස9 දෙනෙද හවුරුද්දෙන් මෙගගාස් වරද් කෞනගා ඉල්ලනු ඉසා තෙපෙර කැමියන් پورے
2නයා ඉසා ඇත්ෙවෙහරු ගම්බිමින් ගත් හැමැ
3 තැනට් පෙරෙ නාට්ටියම් නොවදනා ඉසා
ත සම්දරුවන් දඩ නායකයන් හින්දෑ විචාර
නැනට් චන් @කෙනකුන් ඇත එහි පහළවනුද්
බ්‍රයන් වන් කෙමෙනකුන් ඇත මෙග දඩි ෙනා
3 අනුසසා බැඳෙu දුන් පමණ උදහසැ ෙනා
විචාරකොට් ගත යුතු ණයක් ගනුත් මුත් sa මිනිස්නට් නවා තැන් මෙනයාගෙනහැ ෙදනු ు ලාභ ලදුවන් ඉසා අවස් Gర్లిని ఫైటి3
ගුන්විසින් කෙනා නිමත් සම්දරුවන් හා මුළවා
මබූ ආමා කරන විවාදයක් ඇත සම්දරුවන්
}න් හමඹු කෙනා ගන්වනු ඉසා මෙම කී දැයින්
}න් මෙහෙයින් පහකරනු ඉසා රෙදාල් යෙද්
}රියක් 3

Page 89
NO. 4 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
,45
46
47
48
49
50
5.
52
රජ්කොලෙන් පයලක් ද හමබ ගන්
වැඩිය[න්] පෙරෙ සිරිත් දඩි දි හ මබු ගන්වනු ඉසා අබහයගිරි ' වෙතෙහ.
ගෙහි ඉසා රුවන් පහතාහි ඉ සා බත්තෙගහි ඉසා ඇතුළඹෙකාට් මෙතුව
ඉල්ලා හුවුරුදු නිමියත ලෙකම් කොට් මහසන් මැනැ% අස්වනු ඉසා
හවු[රු]දු නිමියත ලෙකම්කොට් ම අස්වනු ඉසා මහණ කරත් පිරිත් සතර්
මහණවන්නවුන් අතින් යම් කවරි වතක් ෙනාගන්නා ඉසා ගතුවන්
· ,අවසා නැයන් සතර්මෝදනකු ෙනා ව සවනු ඉසා දෙමුළ( බජ්තවාක් අවසට් ”
කෙනා ඉක්මැ වසනෑගින් සඟුන් එළවනු ඉසා අවස් දන්නාසෙ පිණිස්වා
උනු තැනට් එළවනු ඉසා (ව) දදි තනට් වතහැ කියෙන හිමියන් ගන්න
වත් සිරිත් ඉක්මා චන් වත්හිමි යනුප් එයට් පසවූ වත්හිමියනුප් එ අවස්
වත්හිමියනුද් SOes êDÉSoHo Soeto Joe edeseR KGBa ea KS) E
ඉසා ඔවුන් මෙගනහැ වද්නාට් වියො කළ වත්හිමියනුද් එ අඳි
ගොන් අන්නට් දුන් කැමි යනුද තුමනට් ගත් කැමියනුද මෙහෙ
තුවාත්' ගම් බිමින් තුමනට් දුන් දසක(රැ මුත් වෑසර් පැත් පමණ ද
ඉසා මහතෙනහ්පා වහදු මද අ වසටද් මෙම සිරිත් කරනු ඉසා මෙහිද
దారధ్ధ స్థటి అవిధాeరు 85e6ల* පිරිවෙන් ලදුවනට් පිඩ්පසයට් එක් දවද
ඉස9 හවුරුදු නිමි යත සිවුර් මිලයට් රන් දහසක් ඉසා (
මෙහි බද් මිනිසුන් මෙහෙ යට් ඉසා පිරිවෙන් ලද්දන් තමනට් පිරි
යම් කවරි පසයක් තු මනට් පිරිබොකළ සඟුන් සම්දරුවන් හි
පිරිවෙන් ලද්දන් තමනට්
1 c33 * මැද

N OF KASSAPA V 45
වනු ඉසා සඟුන් සිඬධාන්ත පියා බැහැර්
3. පිළිම ගෙහි ඉසා දාගබ්හි ඉසා මහබො
0ක්තැන් මෙදමුළඹ සැගt තැනින් ස අවසින්
هم
©සගිරි ද මෙදමුළt සැග තනින් ඉල්ලා මහසැගt. - } බණවර් පිණිස්වූවන් මහණකරනු ඉසා
* දුනුවන් එ අවසා ෙනාවසවනු ඉසා එක් D පැයකයන් කළ නියත පමණින් වත් සිරිත්
) මෙපළ හදාළ වත්හිමියන් මෙන0 වසාගිනිජ්
නා ඉසා කෙනා සමඟ වැ වසන පමණින් වඩා
සැ නොවසවනු ඉසා උදුහසින් දමබද යැවූ
න් පහකළ අවසට් වටාලා මනා වැද්දාදෙන
වස්හි කෙනා වසවනු ඉසා කර්වළ හලා බද්
ගයින් පහකරනු ඉසා ඇත්ෙවඟහරැ බද්
2.නා ගන්නා ඉසා ගොවීකම් මෙනයා කරනු සෙසු අවසාද් උනුමෝපාවා මහණ දෙනා
සකට් අමුණක් සාල් ඉසා සතර් අකක් රන්
මෙහෙකරුවනට් වැලිගමු මද පයල ඉසා
කැපූ මෙ පසමුත් පිරිවෙනහැ* ඇතුළ බැහැරි
ගිනද, විචාරකොට් අවසින් පහකරනු ඉසා
8 8 4 ള്

Page 90
O
EPIGRAPHI,
පිරික(පූ වතින් මුත් ඉතිරිතුවාක් දැයි ෙකාට් වැඩියාක ඇත ගම් ග න්නා ඉසා අහියුක්ත බතී' හිමිසුර
(මුද්දන් සඟුන් සැමැඟින් දක්වා දුන් අපිළිසරණ සතර් ෙදනකු හ අසනින් අට් දෙනකු පිරිවෙන් , හවුරුදු නිමියත ලෙකම් කොට් මහ
RAN
Miaňgul-sihasun-rak-gal-tala arayo
manda o sindä si-päräkmen väjämbä anat-apirisey-o somi-nimal
Lakdiv-polov-mehesana-parapuren himĩ mapurum E hat jā Saig-Baiday apa bi rajnäniyan kushi heva dunta-sänä
taj-hir-stand-nen lov naha-yay siya-viikmen saturan mäňdä bisevijā Salamey van Aba hay maharaj-yutár Mirisiviti Sañ arī pan-sīyan vasavay sulabsatar-pasayen pujay sasun-kot hu dor-asanhi raj-ved-hal karay rov-biya samay Podonavul
Lak londurvay sa-biya ni-vay raț-soyay sät-biya nerä
isiräyen pujay dä-säne-n Bud-ruvan ariyay Dhamu-ruva pluray Abhildham-desun kasu
* වත්,(2) * Written arà in the Vessagiri sla * Read mada, Written * Written polo in Vess, slab, line 4 (p. 25).
o Read mäda. o Proba

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
න් සඟුන් දසන් වටා කම් නවාම් පූජ සිතුවම්
න් පෙමර සිරිත් ලෙස වටනු ඉසා පිරිවෙන්
à මගගාමරාකුන් සතර දෙනකු අතුළවා කෞද
බ්‍රල්ලා නසගැ අස්වනු ඉසා
SCRIP.
vajan-bera-sinaynen* rupu-varanan ädi
a-guna-vaturen jiyal sanahay sasun ariyü
Buddas siri-saňgboy Abahay maharajisevhi me yuva-raj bisev-siri pâmânâ yasa
pala-nimala-kit-vaturen lov-at-patul de
gsen-aram Kasub-raj-maha-veher karay ay āti-nakarā Maigul-maha-veyä dakuņ
u-Puluňdāvuluyen ket-kam sulab-koț siri
han-jâyin nan-sey Bud-band karay siyal
n kavari-seyekin pujanemi ho yana adahas
s
b, line I (above, p. 25). o Cf. above, p. 25, note I.
apirise in Vess, slab, line 3 (above, p. 25).
" Ted, ibid, line,
bly for åt-nagarå.

Page 91
Epigraphia Zeylanica. Anuradhapura :-Slab-Ir
VN 競リ
S. oko Y *, 凄リ
 
 
 

scription of Kassapa V Vol. 1. Plate 12.
in. to l foot.

Page 92


Page 93
NO,
11.
12
16
17
18
19
20
21.
22
23
4. SLAB-INSCRIPTIO
-pat aravaymaha-pujă koţ sasun siţv.
eme dham-desun viyak-han kala siya-basnen Bud-guna vä
raj-kulat tala-tik apa purumu-vo tuman sat läňgū savana havuru mulat Salameyvan-pavu kar vasavay satara-pasa sulab-koț me me
Abahay-giri-veherhi isā Sey-girī-veherhi isā bad-tuvā
abädituvak veherhi isā raj-maha-veherhi isā pirivenhi isā Pi
pugul-satu lābha-yehi isā baj-tuvāk gam-bimat raj-ko
no gannā isā gas-ko- no kapanu isā melātsī no vadīnā
ovun mä illat-mut sesu ehi no paha sesu kudinat aniyä no
kol-sam-daru van rat ilā (pas) mahā sāvaddä-ovaraj illat-mut gam dan nase daid genai päțvū varadaț vațālā daňçd no gann
dard At-veherë kam navāmați denu isä pere no van viri pațavannaț giya raj-kolsam-daruvan gat daňdä giňgiriyal hindä vicāra-koț häriyä yutuva harnā isā minī koțā saňgun van tä: ovn-uj vicāra-koț Damb-div yavannaț harnā isā sesu biyen
des noyavanu i-sā raj-kolen bahā Buj-sasnehi anu
ganna isa kämi kam kalavun -m pāta välandūvan saigun karā
mut sesu niňgā * no karanu is n väsa-karana avasä radolen yav-äc Safig kala avas pugul no kara
* Read giri. * Skt. såvada.

N OF KASSAPA V 47
umi yana sit dolnen äjara-paya hamuyelhi
nŭ rivi-anvayen bat Sähä-kula-kot Okā
duyehi Abahay-giri!-veherâ Kapârâay sangun
nakay abadi avasaț me sirit täbävūhu
k Āt-veherā gam-bimat isā mehi-me
vangalhi isā meheņi varhi isā saig-satu
l-kämiyan vädä väriyan gäl gon mīvun
isā mini-kețū kenekun äta gamaț vädä
i karanu isa dede havurudden gos raj
sesu varad no illamü isä pere kämiyan
ā isā Ät-veherä gam-bimin gat hämä
tänaț pere nāțțiyam no vadnā isă raț
ko äta sam-daruvan daňçda-nāyakayan ak naț van kenekun äta ehi pahalavan-ud
van kenekun äta ge-daïd no ganmä is:
sasä bändä dun pamaņu udahasä no gavana vicāra-koț gata yutu ņayak ganut ā saigu- a dihi minisnaț navätän no genä denu isā
asses
Readgigiriyak. ' o Read migā.

Page 94
48
29
30
31
33
34
36
37
39
4()
4.
42
43
44
EPIGRAPHIA
-nu isā apilisaraņa vat-himiyan isā lā yana varadak ata-puva-t mulä sangun hindä nimavanu isi muļvä vicāra-kot nimavā pat-seyin daiduvam karanu isā saig sam-daruvan yava Saħgun sar -ta kot hambu ganvat-mult balakari
ekak-ud radol no ye-dmen kala kenekun äta kalavun 1
kala eykärun veherat raj-kolen payalak di hambu ganw: vädiyan pere si it daiid di l -mbu ganvanu isä Abahay-girio-ve
bo-gehi isā ruvan-pahāhi i-sā bat-gehi isā ätuļ-kot me tuvāk
havurudu nimiyatä lekamkot maha-saig mändā asvanu isā
rudu nimiyatä lekam kot ma asvanu isā mahaņ-karat pirit satar
mahan-vannavun atin yamkavari-vatak nö gannā isā gatu van
avasä näyan satar-denaku no -savanu iså de-mula baj-tuvak a vat sirit no ikmä vasägin saň elvanu isä avas dannä-se pinis-vä
unu-tänat eļvanu isā (va-) -ddi-tanat vatä kiyena himiyan gar vadâ vat-sirit ikmä van vat-hi yan-uj eyaț pasavū vat-himiyan-uj
Darib-di yävu vat-himiyan-ud avasa-vatin paha-kala vat-himiyan-ut
denu isā ovun genä vadnāt viyo-kala vat-himiyan-ude a
gon annaț dun kämi
11 Read giri.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
bha laduvan isā avas laduvan isā kalaha
i saňgunvisin no nimat sam-daruvan hā patun hambu āmā karana vivādayak äta hai-hin hambu no ganvanu isā me kī däyin
neheyin paha-karamu isā radol yedmen
unu isä sańgun siddhānta piyä bähär laherä piima-gelhi isä dägab-hi isä maha
tän de-muļä säňgä-tanin sa-avasin illā
Se-giri-d de-mulä säñgä-tanin illä havuha-sangai
baņvar piņis-vūvan mahaņ-karanu isā
dunuvan e avasä no vasavanu isā ek
Vavasat dayakayan kala niyata pamanin gun
pel hadāļa vat-himiyan no vasägin-ij
lnā isā no samaig-vā vasana pamaņin mi- b
e avasā no vasavanu isā udahasin
lovun paha-kala avasat vatälä no väddä
vashi no vasavanu isā Karvaļ-halä bad
* Read mäda,

Page 95
NO. 4) SLAB-INSCRIPTIC
46 yan-ud tumanaț gat kämiyan-ud m
tuvāto gam-bimin tumanaț 47 dun dasakärä-mut väsar pät pamaņ
Mahanet-pâ Vahadü de-a- 48 -vasața-d me sirit karanu isā mehi-d
isā Maha-Kapārā-pirivenā 49 piiriven laduvanaț piňçd-pasayaț ek
ran isä havurudu nimi50 -yata sivur-milāyat ran dahasak isë
mehi bad minisun mehe51 yaț isā piriven laddan tamanaț piri
yam kavari pasayak tu52 -manaț piribo-kala saňgun sam-dar
isā piriven laddan tamanat 53 pirikäpu vatin mut itiri-tuväk däy situvam koț vädīyāk äta gam 54 nnā isā abhiyukta batī himīsuran
sangun samangin dakwa 55 dun apilisaraņa satar denaku hã g
at denaku piriven illä 56 havurudu nimiyatä lekam koț mah
ERANS (Lines 1-6] The great king' sa the womb of our anointed queen" Safi
Read fuzak. * Readpiriven * Maha-rajyutar (line 6). The etymology c quite clear. Probably, it is composed of yuta (p. I Tamil, added to nouns often honorifically, as Tayrajyuta+år must be equivalent to Skt. Mahå-råj of the dignity of a great king (cf. Sriyuta).' Puta accompanying facsimile plate,
* i.e. Skt. Slåmåghavarna Abhaya.
Hevd (line 4), lit. “having reposed. See hovinava or hanawa, a derivative of Skt. Mswap (s suyai). See also A. S. No. 1657. Clough's Dict * Bisev råjnå=Skt. aöhiséka + råjsti, "anoir king, who bore the simple title rafii, and of whom the form rájmängyan, see Geiger’s Litt. und Spir. d
’ Vā =Skt.fāta, Pkt. jāa, Sinh.jā and dā.
WOL. I.

N OF KASSAPA V 49
heyin paha-karanu isã Át-veherá bad
no gannā isā govī-kam no karanu isā
sesu avasä-dunupovā mahaņ no karanu
davasakaț amuņak sāl isā satar akak
mehekaru vanat Väligamu de-payala isā
käpü me pasa-mut pirivenä* ätu! bähäri
van hindä vicarakotavasin paha-karanu
in saigun dasan wata kam-nawam puja
ga pere sirit-se vațanu isā piriven laddan
orokun satara denaku atulvä de asanin
asaigā asvanu isā
ATION, lamey van Abahay was conceived in -Baiday, being born unto his Majesty'
. Probably for vat-himisuran.
fyutair, which seems to be an honorific suffix, is not .p. of Vyu) and ir, an epicene pluralizing particle in ār (tay mother). According to this derivation, Mahaa-yuta with Tamil ar, signifying 'he who is possessed r is quite clear on the stone, as may be seen from the
bove, p. 26, note 8. This is evidently the gerund of zpiti, Ved svåpati=Päli supati, Pkt. suvai, sova, and gives heva as the gerund of the causative hovanavă. :ed queen' as distinct from the other wives of the ine was Deva. See above, p. 26, note 9. Regarding r Singh., S. 37, c.
Mapurum, See above, p. 26, note I.
H

Page 96
SO EPIGRAPHIA
Buddas Siri-Saňgboy Abahay 1 Mah from the great lords of the soil of th (Buddhist) religion, having comfortedo ti less, all-embracing", gentle and pure q prowess of a lion', having ascended his unto a rock of safety, and having e elephant-like enemies with his words of a lion.
His Majesty born of the twice-an instant of his birth the auspicious unc illumined the world with the glory moon. With his own valour, he subc
1 i.e. Buddhadāsa Sri Sanghabõdhi Abhaya Ma, * Mehesana, See above, p. 26, note Io. * Aryū (l. 2). See p. 34, note I4. In the ab valent of either Skt ārādhya or ārādhiavām. But qualifying Lak-div, in which case the phrase sasun Lanka blest by the Buddhist religion.'
Sanahay. See above, p. 27, note I, and W. R. Vaturen, See above. p. 27, note 2. Apirisey, Ibid., note 3, where it is spelt apir. * Tzyfa.jı, ik. ' having fourished' Skt, virm6 o Aray, spelt arā on the Vessagiri slab (abov Pkt druhta, Tamil éri (gerund ofärugirże).
* Sihasun-P, sihäsana. * Rak* Sindai (modern siñda)=AMg. chindiya, Sʼ. ° Cf. Tamil fiddi and edi.
* Ad-mada=Skt.dtopa (Pkt, dłowa)+mada. * Rupu-varanan=Skt. ripu-vårayånåm. Fortl ε 34, ίν.
Bera-si-naynen, See above, pp. 25 and 27, r ' Debiseviya (line 5)=Pali dvayabhisekijato, a and the colophon of the Dampiyā-atuvāgäsapada as of the Mahavamsa.
* Pàmàạả (line 4), modern Sinh. ệămiụa, “havi ' Duna-sdndhi-me. See above, p. 26, notes 6 : * Yuvaraj-bisev-stri (line 4)=Skt. Juvaråjåbhi, Pahayay, lit. "having illumined. See above, . " Siya-vikmen =Pali saka-vikkamina. For the SI I, 2.
* Måstdå for mådå, "having subdued"=Skt. - 36 and iv. 126, where magdai =P. maddati, Skt. mar * Waturen, Instrumental case of vatura. See

ZEYLANICA voL. I
raj, lord by (right of) lineal descent
Island of Lanka; who promoted the e people with showers" of (his) boundtalities; and who flourished with the auspicious lion-throne which was like hausted the ichor-like pride of his which were like unto the terrific roar
pinted queen", received at the very ion of yuva-raja (heir-apparent) and and the majesty of the sun and the lued enemies; and with the waters
ārāja.
Polov. See E. S. No. 933. ove translation this word is rendered as an equiit can also be taken as a past passive participle arryi Zak-div must be translated the Island of
A. S. for 1905, p. 85.
se. hya. o Sipäräkmen=Skt. simhaparākramëna. e, p. 25), is equivalent to Skt. āruya, P. ārgyha,
galtala=Skt. åraksa-giri-tala. hindia (Pischel's Pkt. Gram. S69), P. chinditwa.
n modern Sinh. edi. Cf. Tamilegu and eru (sig). le casus obliquus of the plural, see Geiger’s L. S. S.
otes I and 4 respectively.
epithet of this king, Kassapa V. See Mu, lii. 37, well as Wijesipha's note at p. 78 of his translation
ng attained' See also E.S. No. 942.
nd 7.
fkaíri.
p. 26, note 5.
change of saka into siya, see Geiger's L. S. S.
rdya, through Pkt. maddiya or nadła (cf H.ii. ali). above, p. 27, note 2.

Page 97
No. 4) SLAB-INSCRIPTIO)
of the unsullied fame thus wide-spreac his people. ܫܚ
Ll. 6–12 He re-builto the Mir and the Kasub-raj-maha-veher", cause honouring them) with gifts of the four of the religion. By establishing royal of the auspicious high-street* in the inne By affording facilities for the cultivati Podonavulu and Puluidavulu, he cause and thus dispelled the fear of famil removed 20 the fear of enemies. In Buddhism from divers nationalities, an
Lov-at-patul-Skt. loka-hasta-pidalala, unless "having anointed, or more probably of fratusta Sinhalese patula (pl. patul) means “sole of the foc fival sanahay, in line 2.
* Karay=mod. Sinh. &arằ or kara, “having ( Hindi kar(a) or kar ke. This form of the gerund third person, singular present, karayi, P. karoti, Pkt.
* Maricavatti-vihåra. See Mv. li. 45. “ Sañghaséna-ārāma. See Mv, li. 86. * Varavay=modern Sinh. vavavã, “having cau d of Sinh, verbs, see Geiger's L. S. S. S. 56, 2.
Arī=P, aryā, saints orholy persons” (from * APtyay=modern Sinh. ệudã, P. &ặjayửvã. Cf 'Sulai-salar-pasayen =P. sulabha-catupaccayen, obtained." For the etymology of satara, see E. S. N "” Huvạy or huvã=modern Sinh, tusuvã or osa No. 205.
i Ko! is here used in the sense of Pali ketu, “ba See also A. S. No. 396. 12 L * Veya, loc. of vâ, ve he=Skt vithi or vithi, Pkt * Ati-nakard is treated for the present as a deri OF -ጸጸፈገ}dሦርz•
" Samay, “having allayed” (from Skt. Vitam). 'Londurway. The etymology or the exact me Nivay, “having extinguished, Skt. nirvaya. * Så=Skt.pså, "hunger, orpsåta, P. chåta, hu ever, derives it from Skt. kaya. See E. S. No. 146 * Soyạy=modern Sinh. vọyã, “having examined Tamil podikkire, 'I examine.'
" Avera, "having removed'=Skt, nirhrya, P. ni * Wan-sey=P. nana-chaya,

N OF KASSAPA V 51
l, he anointed the hands and feet of
isivitio vehera), the Saňgsen-aram * d five hundred monks to reside, and priestly requisites, raised the standard
medical halls near the Southern Gate r city healayed the fear of disease. on of fields by means of the tanks d [this] illustrious Lańkā to prospero, le. By inspecting the country, he various ways he made converts to i made offerings out of all his wealth.
we take patul to be a derivative of Skt. pratilya, (p. pp. of pra+ tus), P. patulho. In coloquial pt.” Compare the expression nimala-gunua-t'aturen
lone'; Pali kariya; Pkt. karia and kari; Modern is apt, at first sight, to be confounded with the karai. hy
Kassapa-raja-mahi-vihara. sed to reside. Pali vasabetva. For the gerund in
Skt. årya). .2 ,56 $ ,Sه :L. S . a, with the four requisites made easy to be
ο Ι 593. va, having raised. P. ussapetva. See also E. S.
nner or flag? Cf. the phrase dhammaketu in ussāpēti. it. “having made. . vihi (cf. Gaüdavaho, 663, r I 88), vihiya (ya=ka). vative of Skt. antar-nagara. Cf. Sinh. ảtu!-nagara
aning of this word is not quite clear to me.
ngry" (just as P. chana=Sinh. sana). Geiger, how9. Biya== Skt. bhiyā or bhiyas. "from Skt. Vud in causative, sõdhayati, P. sõdhēti
haritvå. "Sål-bya=Skt. fatru-bhyas (or-Bhiyå).
H 2

Page 98
52 EPIGRAPHIA
By celebrating) relic-festivals, he hono of the resolution appearing in his wo. gem, he caused the Abhidhamma di of gold and therewith made a gre; establish the Buddhist religion, he presence of his esteemed teacher, anc his own language.
Ll. 12-14 Our Sovereign Lord who is like unto a tilaka mark of ad pinnacle of the Sakya race that was in the sixth year after the elevation Salameyvanpavu" for the Kapãrā fr caused monks to take up their residen the four priestly requisites' easily pr regulationso for the monasterieso con Ll. 15-20) (Touching the village. to Abahay-giri'-vehera and Sey-giri. lands belonging to the Viharas attach
Dai-sdnen-P. dhatu-chanana. * Ariyay, having honoured.' Probably fro) note 4, and E. S. No. 75. It may also be connecte (denom, ofmanas).
The three gems (Pali t-ratana or ratanata Buddha, Bud-(or Budu-)ruvan; the Law, Dan-(or l ’ Puray, having fulfiled, P. pūrija, pāretvā. * Adahas=P, ajhäsaga.
Kavari-seyekin, Kavari (more commonly k së, see p. 51, note 22, and E. S. No. I567.
Aravay (lit. “having caused to mount') is 'raway=Skt. kāñcana-pattram ārõpya.
° Sasun sittamiyama si-doincn, lit, with the he * Dham-desun-viyakhan-kala =Skt. Dharma-d o Apa purumuvo. See above, p. 26, note I.
Okā-P. Okāko, Skt. Ikvāku. 'Sahi-kula. See above. p. 32, note 6. ' Saf laigia. See Wessagiri slab-inscriptions iaigiri, he raised the royal umbrella' (fr. xxxvi
Vasavay, lit. "having caused to reside. o Sirif = P. ciritta. * Abadi (albädi in l. v 5}=Skt. ābaddha, probab
Abhayagiri-cihir 7

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
ured" the Buddha-gemo. In fulfillment“ rds) “how' shall I honour the Dhammaiscourses to be transcribed on plates at offering. Yearning in his heart to preached” that same Dhamma in the i extolled the virtues of the Buddha in
°, who has done all these acts and ornment of the Okkaka royal dynasty descended from the Solar line, built, of his royal canopy, the monastery aternity at the Abhayagiri-vihara and ce in it. His Majesty, moreover made ocurable and enacted these following nected with this fraternity. s and lands of Atvehera" appertaining vehera ', as well as all the villages and led to these same establishments) and
m Skt. årådh. See above, p. 34, note 14, p. 5o, d with Skt. arya (Pali ariyo) from Vr. Cf. nanasya
ya, Sinh. le- (or tumu-)rutan) of Buddhism are the Damu-)ruvan; and the Clergy, Saig (or saigu-ruvan).
avara)=Skt. katara. For the etymology of sey or
the causative of aray (p. 5o, note to). Kasun-pat
art's longing 'I will establish the religion.' sand-zyakhyana-kirta,
" Tala-fik. See above, p. 34, note 6. * Kot, see above, p. 5r, note II.
Karay, lit. "having made.' See above, p. 51, note 2. , Nos. I andi 2 (pp. 25 and 3). Cf. also chattan i. 50). “ Pãli Silãomặghavaạụu-baồöata.
o Satara pasa=P. catáro paccayá. "Avata =P. divisa, 'a monk's dwelling.' ly through a form abaddhika. P. Hathi-vihara.
* P. Cetya-giri-vihára; Pkt, ceil

Page 99
NO. 4) SLAB-INSCRIPTIOl
also those belonging to Raj-maha-vehel tery, the nunneries and finally those incomes accruing to the clergy in commc of these shall employés o of the royal fa the farm labourers", carts, oxen and b therein); savages also shall not enter. the king's employés or officials) may only, but no wrong shall be done to c the murderers). At the expiration of family may, in claiming the country, of the five great offences, but they sha Ll. 2o-25) If fines have alread the manner known to the village, nc offences with which the villagers wer lands and villages' appertaining to A to works in Atwehera. The former places they have not occupied before
* P. Raja-maha-vihdra. According to the Pij Siri-Saňgabo, i.e. Aggabõdhi IV (A.D. 673-89).
* Mehenivara=Skt. íramani-grha, P. samanig Saig-satu=P. saigha-fantaka, 4. ' Kamiya=P. kammika, Vaida, havin " Variyan. The meaning of this word is not c connecting it with the Skt. vairin or barakin (A. Gunasekara renders it by force' (see also E. S. No. least, as a Sinhalese form of the word vārika (fr. inscription (see above, pp. 3, 5, and 9), Tamil var. Gail, plural of gala, probably connected with S * Mivun, from Skt. mahira. See E. S. No. 11 Melafsi. This does not look like a Sinha rendering of it, probably taking it as a corrupt form Pahal (in lines 19 and 24), probably an olde not clear, but see E. S. Nos. I 323-24 and 832.
Raf=P. ratham, country, land, referring “ Gam-bim (Skt. grāma-bhūmi) may also mear 1o I do not quite understand the sentence per above translation is offered tentatively. The word naffair. Mudaliyar Gunasekara renders it “dancers also, be a derivative of Skt. mafika. In Tamil, natugirén, natinan) "to establish (law). Ao-van(Skt. na drita-pūrva).
" Giñgiri (more correctly gigiri), modern Sin a loud noise, from Skt. ghurgbura. Cf. also Skt.g

N OF KASSAPA V 53
a', the Parivenas, the Piyangali monasvillages and lands connected with the n: or to individual monks-into none mily enter" and take away therefrom uffaloes', or cut down trees and shrubs If there be any murderers in a village, enter (that) village and demand them ther villagers who have not abetted every two years, princes of the royal lemand the surrender of l perpetrators ill not demand other offenders. y been levied by former officials in ) fines shall be levied again for the e charged. All the fines levied on tvehera shall be expended on repairs (villagers?), shall not occupy the , If there be a dispute" concerning
ivaliya a Piyagal-pirivena was established by king
hara. See also E. S. No. Iola. Pugu-satu-P. puggala-Santaka. gentered' from Skt. Vvraj. See E. S. No. 128r lear. Mciller takes it to mean “enemies,' evidently I. C. I. Io C, 13C, II, C, Iao B), while Mudaliyar 1388). I am inclined to treat it, for the present at om V vr) occurring in the Jetavanarama Sanskrit k-kudi means 'a cultivator of the soil' (Winslow). kt. śakatikā, or takața, pronounced in Tamil fagada.
OO, lese word. The above is Mudaliyar Guņasēkara’s of Skt. mleccha. * Aniyå= Skt. a-nyåya. r form of vahal (Skt. upakåra). The etymology is
probably to the Government share or tax on land.
lands of the villages.' e novan-viri-tänaf pere mātiyam no vadinā isã. The natiyam is there taken as an equivalent of Tamil evidently connecting it with Skt. natya. It may, natiyam means 'design, aim,' and natta (inf. of Viri may probably be a compound, like nu-duțu-viră
lit. enter' and entered.' h. gugura-ņavā (pret, giguru vā), to thunder, make harghara.

Page 100
54 EPIGRAPHIA
the fines levied by princes of the roy the Country, then these) princes and ju and shall, thereafter, remit whatever (f any who, after committing murder, hav by the Sangha, these murderers anc tenced to be exiled to Databdiv. If, refuge in temple premises) from other lodging shall be exacted from them Ll. 26-3I) Officials) shall not to the Church in full reliance on though with prejudice to the royal fa village leases take refuge with the recovered from them shall be reco (kind of coercion" shall be employe for men sent by royal order in cell. over to the community of monks' s property. If an act of misconduct, S amongst destitute (?) masters of relig from temple property, or] among tho the monks of the (Kapara ?] Mula settle the dispute); if the monks ca ference 1 with the princes, and, due
the case) and impose punishment acc
Or to impose taxes. This seems to be the patavanavi means “to load.' The phrase rat pata be rendered, “concerning the fines levied on thc banishment from the country.'
* Skt. Vambudvipa, “India” * Ge-dag, probably equivalent to Skt. grha-da
Patta, or patta, a grant usually inscribed on 'a lease. See Mihintale Inscription A, l. 46. Cor piga, "to attend to one's business.'
" Naya=Skt. rna, * NWavā-tän (l. 28)= Skt. nivrtta-sthāna, P. niv ' Saig-kala-avas-P. saighika-kata-divasa. * Kaaha=Skt. kõlähala, "uproar” ’ Apļi araņa = P. apati saraņa. According patronage. Cf., however, its use in line 55. " Wat-hini. See above, p.35, note 7. "Mul-va, lit. "having assembled. Cf. mulu-4

ZEYLANICA voL. I
l family who had gone out to govern ges shall sit and investigate the matter ne) ought to be remitted. If there be e taken refuge in the premises occupied their abettors shall be tried and senhowever, there be any who have taken causes of fear, no fines on account of nor shall they be exiled. take away in anger the gifts granted the efficacy of the Buddhist religion mily. When artificers and holders of monks, any debts that should be vered after investigation, but no other d. Lodgings" shall not be provided s wherein monks reside. Cells made hall not be converted into personal uch as a tumultuous dispute"0', arise" ious ceremonies, recipients of benefits se who have received cells to live in), fraternity shall sit in council) and innot settle it, they shall hold a coninvestigation being made, shall decide brding to merit.
! signification here of ệatavannaự. Ín modern Sinh. vannat giya raj-kol-sam-daruvan gat dahda can also se) princes of royal families who had undergone
b
:nda. See also Mihintale Inscription A, i. 37. copper-plate or on stone. Here it means probably apare also Tamil pădu, and the expression tag pătţili
o NVgã=Skt. nigraha, P. nggaha. attathānam (cf. Mv. xv. Io).
* Pugul=P. puggalika.
o Atapuvá, from Skt. hasta+pravrt. to Clough's Dict, pilisarana means "help, favour,
See above, line 13. ī (Amā atra, ch.i. p.5).

Page 101
NO. 4) SLAB-INSCRIPTIO
[Ll. 3 I-35) If there be a disput of gruel, the princes shall be sent to to partake of the gruel, but no compul accept it. If there be any one who h; out royal order, he shall be dismissed monastery, which was built by royal ol of rice?) from the royal household, a the monks). Those who have gone a by the priesthood, shall pay the cus partaking of gruel.
Ll. 35-4O) In all these places, Abahay-giri-vehera", in the dagaba, in in the refectory, a record shall be l details) having been obtained from the belonging to the monks of the two shall be written up and read out a assembly of senior monks.
At Segiri, too, a record shall b from the places belonging to the monks shall be written up and read out at th of elders. If any are to be admitte familiar (?) with the four sections ( whatever shall be received from thos of such gifts) and donors thereof) nor shall four relatives be lodged in c
o Hambu=P. acāma, according to Müller (A. .
I do not know the meaning of this word. passage radol yedmem kala eykäruņ veheraf rajkolei but those . . . who have done the same by roya from the royal household, and thus provide gruelf
Payala, probably same as modern pāla, a (P. ammaņa) or paya (above, p. 36, note 7), that is signify the extent of land on which this quantity of * Pivă=P. pahăya. Cf the expression afața
printed edition). " APå i.e. Abhayagiri-vihara. 7 i.e P. Ratana-pasada. * Să
" Asvanu, causative of asamu, hear, probably *** Mahap-karat, from Pāli samaņa-karoti, “to yellow robe. 3.

N OF KASSAPA V 55
in respect of the monks' refusal (?) reconcile the monks and induce them sion shall be exercised to make them Ls done any one of these things withfrom the service. To the Eykärun der, there shall be granted a Payala° nd thus gruel shall be provided for way, disregarding the rules ordained Iomary fines and so provide for the
namely in the image house at the Maha-bo-ge", in the Ruvan-paha", cept of income and expenditure, all six monasteries and from the places raternities or chapters). This record t the end of every year before the
e kept, based on information obtained s' of the two chapters; and this, also, e end of the year before the assembly :d to the order they shall be those Shanavara) of the Paritta. Nothing e entering the order. The recipients hall not be lodged in the same cell; one and the same cell.
I. C. p. 2 I II).
If kala is taken in combination with eykdrum, the payalak di hambu gan vanu isā can be rendered, l order shall grant to the Vihara a payala of rice) or the monks.' neasure of capacity equal to one-fourth of an amuela about I bushel. It is also used as in line 50 to paddy is sown. bat nivan-dipa piya in Anavatura, ch. ii (p. 1 of the ima-gé=Skt. pratimå grha, Pkt. padimå-géha. the building enclosing the Sacred Bódhi-tree. gätanin, from P. sañghikatthānam. from Skt. å-ru. P. Cētiagri. make one a framana," i.e. to invest him with the
Pinis, probably from Skt. pra-yi-iri.

Page 102
56 EPIGRAPHIA
Ll. 4o-45 Without transgressing shall be served with vasags accordin of contributions to those cells whic But those religious preceptors who canonical texts, after having been practice of the cells, shall be served not with vasags".
There shall be admitted such religious duties". Monks who have e toms and observances, and who, mor monks-these preceptors of religious who countenanced * such procedure, sh divasa). Those religious preceptors w India by the king's wrath, as well monastic duties, shall not be allowed they had been expelled. Those pre have brought about dissension" amon the same divasa.
Ll. 45-5o) The officials o who ha to the Karval stall', as well as thos selves, shall be dismissed from the si side shall be accepted save only the and the lands belonging to Atvehel formed. The same law shall be obser and Vahadu. Neither here nor in th
Elvanu, I am not sure of the meaning ort Vasagin may be rendered here' at the end ( see above, p. 28, note 5.
' Pini-va. See p. 55, note 13. * No vasagin-j may also be rendered,' and or The meaning of vadditanaf valid kayena in offered tentatively.
* Pasavå= Skt. pårtva-bhåta. * Kamiya =Skt. karmika, "worker. In Pyu of lakam, liyana, and lifi in the sense of clerk' or
o Hala = Skt. śāla. o Gam-bimin may also be rendered, “out of til Unu-pova (l. 48). I do not quite understan kara's rendering, evidently connecting it with Skt. i. animal').

ZEYLANICA voL. I
the customary observances, the monks g to the scale prescribed by the givers h are attached to the two fraternities. have committed to memory the Pãli instructed conformably to the known at the places where they reside, though
nonks as shall, at need, discourse on ntered the order contrary to the cuseover, live not in harmony with other ceremonies, as well as those preceptors all not be lodged in the same cell or tho have been deported to Dambadiva as those who have been dismissed from
to enter again the aivasa from which ceptors also, who, by admitting them, g the inmates, shall not be lodged in
ve given to others the cattle belonging e who have taken the same for themervice. No gifts of land on the tank.
tenth part granted out of the villages ra. No agricultural labour shall be per ved also at the two åvåsas, Mahanet-på e other avasas shall youths of tender
he etymology of this word. of the vassa season' or 'according to seniority, but
though) not according to seniority.’ See note 2.
lines 41-42 is not clear. The above rendering is
" Viyo-kala = Skt. viyöga-krta. nmala (p. 5o) the word dis is used as a synonym 'secretary.'
he lands of the village.' " i.e. Mahanatraprasada. d this expression. The above is Mudaliyar Gunasena+2ôtaka (cf. Sinh. ^ov or 2ơou, Skt 2ỗta, “a young

Page 103
No. 4) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
age be received into the order. One gold a day shall be granted to thos Maha-Kapara-pirivena for their mainte year, Iooo akas) of gold shall be gi robes; the two payalas' sowing-extent and the men thereof as serfs.
Ll. 5-56) Monks who have app (Aasaya, P. baccayo) whatever that is in except those requisites (pasaya) assign their maintenance) shall be expelled í has been made thereof by the noblesa the recipients of cells, villages shall be in temple revenue) after defraying decorations", offerings, repairs, and the The appointed masters of religio former customs. A record shall be k means of information obtained from th from the two seats (?) and by the four who have been introduced, with the recipients of cells, and this record) sha the community of elders at the expirati
P. amnaam=about five or six bushels. See See above, p. 29, note I. * Aird-paraya = P,pirida-рассау0.
See above, p. 55, note 3. "Siluvam=P. cittakanma, 'painting
Vatā, probably from Skt. vartaka. . Cfalso S Illa. In modern Sinhalese illanaud means noun illina, petition. Its real signification here, clear, and it is difficult to say whether it is etymolo desire,' or id (ii), 'to praise, implore. Cf. Tamil k
WOL

OF KASSAPA V 57
amuna of raw rice and four akas of who have received lodgings at the nance. At the expiration of every ren) to meet) the expenses of their of land) in Valigamu for their servants
ropriated for themselves any article lside or outside the Kapara-pirivena, 2d to them as recipients of cells for rom the cells, after due investigation Except out of the share allotted to acquired only when there is a surplus the expenses connected with temple 2 wages" of monks' servants. as ceremonies shall act according to cept of income and expenditure by 2 cells inhabited by the eight persons lestitute and the four decrepit persons concurrence of the monks, by the ill be written up and read out before on of every year.
above, p. 55, note 3
Kan-navam, lit. “renewal of work
kt. bhāsaka. “to ask, solicit. Pret. iluvă; ger. ilă; verbal is well as in lines 18-20, 36 and 37, is not quite gically connected with one of the Skt., roots it," to ፲.

Page 104
58 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 5. MAHA-RATMALE ROCK
BOUT two and a half miles sout A. the main road to Kurunegala, called Ratmala-vava. Close by are rul engraved on a large slab-rock, 48 by 5 of II“ Io” by 2’ 6”. The letters a four inches in size, not taking into ac As a result, probably, of fires made O of the first line, five of the second, s are obliterated (see Plate 13 a).
This inscription was examined bo As both these scholars have alre which the inscription is written belong latter half of it, to be more precise. T period of king Pulumayi found in Kan of Western India.
As to the grammar of the inscrip in -e (maharaje), as in AMg, Mg, and singular in-ha (rayaha), as explained al -åna (Skt. -ånåm), common enough as å locative singular in -hi (viharahi), whicl as it is derived from P. amhi by the would, perhaps, be better understood i the pronominal case-ending of the loca as well as -si, according to Kaccayana and -mimi; dialectic Mg. -kinh (throug (Girnar) and -si (Khalsi and Dhauli)
See Goldschmidt's 'Report on the Inscriptio Papers, ix. I 875, p. 3); and Müller’s Ancient II transcript, English translation, notes, and lithograp! For Ceylon inscriptions besides the present Wessagiri rock record above, page 21, and A. I. C.
* See Pischel's Gram, der Pkt-Spr. p. 257, * Pischel's Gram, der Pt-Spr. § 366°.

ZEYLANICA vOL. I
K-INSCRIPTION (circa A.D. I 35-4)
h-west of Anuradhapura, not far from there is an old tank, now abandoned, ns of an ancient site and an inscription 4 feet, in four lines, covering a surface re clearly cut, and are about three to count the long strokes of a, b, and r. in it by treasure-seekers, three aksaras six of the third, and four of the fourth
th by Goldschmidt and Müller 1.
ady stated, the Brahmi characters in to the second century A. D., i.e. to the Their type closely resembles that of the heri, Kārle, and other cave-inscriptions
tion, we see (a) the nominative singular ,' in the Aśoka edicts ; (ó) the genitive pove at p. 6; (c) the genitive plural in na in M., AMg, JM., JS.'; and (a) the h, according to Geiger', should be -ahi, loss of the nasal. This explanation f we regard Skt. -smin (not -asmin) as tive singular. Smirs becomes. P. -mhi ; M., J.M., J.S.-mmi; AMg. -hi, thmi h -ssản), A. -%ã" ; Aéokar edicts -moẻ
The transition from these to the
is in the North-Central Province' (Ceylon Sessional Iscriptions in Ceylon No. 6, pp. 27, 73, and log):
plate. one, written more or less in this alphabet, see the Nos. 2 to ao.
O. * Z. S. S. P. 6ο, και 38.

Page 105
No. 5) MAHA-RATMACLE R
Sinhalese -hi is quite an easy and a m quite accurate to treat it as a derivativ Katu is, according to all authoritie The gerund in -tu is one of the distin Khalsi, Dhauli, and Dehli edicts of A: Dh. ii. l. 7 .
Pine is equivalent to P. dimno (p. aorist, agreeing with its subject Wah passive past participle has already be and M. Boyer.
In the scanty historical element o three kings:-(1) Devanapiya Tisa-mah Abhaya-maharaja, and (3) Devanapiy. Goldschmidt and Müller have correctly (2) Gaja-bahu I, and (3) Mahallaka N was, according to the inscription, a mar law', or nephew) of the first. The wi second to the third are unfortunatel supplied with some certainty in the Ruvanvali dagaba and elsewhere (4. records distinctly state that the second the third must have stood in the relatic in-law to the second. The Ceylon chr was the son of Vañkanásika Tissa, dif of Gajabahu's successor Manalala Nag 1883, ch... xxxv. v, I 23) makes him : bahuo; the Rajasualiya and the Puy Possibly the reading sasuro in the C
A. S. S. I. vol. i. p. 28.
* V. R. A. S. n. s. viii. pp. I 5I-3.
See above, p. 20, note 2.
o To which the Mahāvavisa ikā adds that hy (Gajabāhu-raiñiñiö Sëmāpati Mahalaikā Nāgā). See p
o “Brother-in-law,’ according to Mudaliyar Gul badu from Skit. Souafura, “father-in-law,” and bhálanda maggajalaka). Geiger, however, correctly gives No. 1553).

OCK-INSCRIPTION 59
ost natural step, it is, therefore, not e direct from the Pãli ending -awt%i.
s, a derivative of the Sanskrit Artva. guishing features of the Shahbazgarhi, ioka. The word katu itself occurs in
f
pp. of Vala), used here as an active v-maharafe. This active use of the :en correctly explained by Childers *
f the inscription, we see the names of araja, (2) Devānapiya Putikaņa Gamiņi Naka-maharaja. These sovereigns
identified with (1) Vankanasika Tissa, aga of the Mahavamsa. The third umakanakan, i.e. a grandson (or son-inords indicating the relationship of the y obliterated, but they have been text from Gajabahu's inscriptions at . C. Nos. 5, Io, I I B, and I 2). These was a son of the first. Therefore on of a son or a nephew or a brotheronicles, while admitting that Gajabahu
fer totally as regards the relationship a. Tliet Adorazvanusu (Culluuluvo cdition,
the sasurö or father-in-law of Gajaavaliya call him the suhuru-badu . 'olombo edition of the Mahavamsa is
*Journal Asiatique, Nov-Dec., 1898.
e was a Sindpati or Commander under Gajabahu . 48o of the Colombo edition of I-895.
hasekara's rendering. Ranesinghe derives suhuru, “treasure" (see his Glossary to the Sinhalese Umrahadara as the Skt. equivalent of suhuru (E.S.
2

Page 106
6O EPIGRAPHIA
inaccurate, and should really be some svasriya, "sister's son.' If this be thi ment between the Mahāvamusa and the son would naturally be a grandson of hand, marumakan really means here Tamil, then Mahallaka Naga must h "a cousin' of Gajabahu. And this reading suhuru-badu in the Sinhalese w These facts, coupled with the inf Situlpav-vihara (A. J. C. No. 16), furr (1) King Vasabha, called in inscrip records Vaihip, a descendant of the L forty-four years (A. D. 66-IIo, T. and regal power, of his marriage with Met whose service he was before he becan is narrated in detail in the Mahavanias (2) Vankanasika Tissa, named in or simply Tisa-maharaja, in the Pitfa valiya Vannäsi-nambapa, Sin Kasubu authorities, the son of Vasabha. The his queen was Mahamatta, daughter Sinhalese chronicles as to the lengtl I Io-I3, T. and W.),
(3) Gajabahuka Gamini, called i or l)evanapiya Gamini Abhaya, or sin king, reigned for twenty-two years' acc
It is, perhaps, of sufficient interest to bring fahaivaisa Tika, which should be added to those und Mahävaha, p. 35), in determining the date of (p. 476) comments on Mou. xxxv. 87 :-Issarasa vöhirëna pakalabhitë Isarasamaga-sankhatë Ka kārësi ti atlhõ, the meaning of “here at Issarasam at Kacchapagiri-wihara, known by tradition as uparatha hall.' Now this Kacchapagiri-vihara (Sii Mirararamaạa-vihãra (Sinh. Jểurameụu-vehera), wa (A.D. 479-97), and mentioned in the Wessagiri slat
* -nåmika, Mv. 7. p. 477. * See
Gaiman, both in the Mahavariasa and in its Turnour's translation of Bavisa-vassani by

ZEYLANICA (VOL. I
other word like it derived from Skt. : case, there would be complete agree: inscription, because Gajabahu's sister's Vankanasika Tissa. If, on the other son-in-law' or 'nephew' as it does in ave been either a brother-in-law' or would point to the correctness of the orks mentioned above. ormation contained in the inscription at ish the following historical data :- tions Vasaba or Vahaba, and in Sinhalese ambakanna or Lämini race, reigned for W.). The story of his assumption of ta, the wife of his uncle, the general in he king, and of his many religious acts, a" (ch... xxxv. 59-Ioo).
inscriptions Devanapiya Tisa-maharaja, Jaliya Waknahāi Tissa, and in the Rajaor. Sina-nambapa", was, according to all * Mahatuaniñsa (xxxv. III-I4) adds that of king Subha, and agrees with the n of his reign, viz. three years (A. D.
n inscriptions Gayabahu Gamini Abaya nply Uramin Aba, Son of the preceding ording to Pãli and Sinhalese authorities,
to notice the following important passage from the already adduced by Snyder and Geiger (Dipavamsa he compilation of that work. The Mahavamsa Tiki magpakë idhā ti, idha Anurādhapura-santikë pubbachapa-gir-vihäré sõ Vasaõhõyõva upõsathägarani anaka" is that here in the vicinity of Anuradhapura, Issarasamana, that king Vasabha also built an h. Kasub-giri-vehera), which was formerly known as evidently the one built by Kassapa I, the parricide -inscription, No. 2. See above, p. 31. sudaliyar Gunasekara's edition (1899), p. 38.
Țikā,
twelve years' is wrong.

Page 107
No. 5) MAHA-RATMALE R
except the Räjävalya, which allots hin or 137). Regarding the events of this only his benefactions to the Buddhist ever to his invasion of the Soli or Ch detail both in the APiafavaliya and in th (4) Mahalaka Naga, called in the maharaja, and in Sinhalese historical w (circa A.D. I 35-41). According to the .
The chronicles make no mention rice and cloths recorded in the inscri inscription (4. I. C. No. 2o, line II 2) probably the same as Vihiraója menti inscription (A. A. C. No. 98, line 3), and its bounds, with a tank and very likely (5) Bhātika Tissa or Bhātiya T and successor of Mahallaka Naga. F four years (circa > A. D. I 4 I-65). For a XXXνί. I-5.
(6) Kanittha Tissa, his younger bro eight years according to the Mahavan, Aafavalya (A. D. I65-83 or 193). The
In re-editing the present inscript supplied by the Archaeological Comm Miller's text (Mt) and plate (Mp), and readings found in them.
TERANS
1. Sidhaṁ o Devānapiya o Tisa-maha} pu(ți)kaņa o Gamiņi"
Namely: “in the eastward, the Pejalaka; in the Udakapāsāna; in the isle of Nagadipa, the Salip T); in the Röhana division, the Tobbalanagapabb Mt. sidha. The anusvara is quite legible ol * Or piye, Mp. devānipiya. ** Mt. marum o Mt. putakana); Mp. pudaka ..

OCK-INSCRIPTION 6
n twenty-four years (circa A. D. I I 3-35 king's rule, the Mahavarisa mentions Church, and makes no reference whatola country in South India, related in ne ARājāvaliya.
present inscription Devanapiya Nakaorks Mahalumana, reigned for six years Mahavamsa he built seven viharas. of his gift to the priesthood of gruel, ption. It appears from the Mihintale that Vihirabijaka was a large village, oned in Msv. xvii. 59, and in Galkõvila that Mutigutika was a hamlet within a vihara also. issa was, from all records, the son he is stated to have reigned twentyaccount of his religious acts see Mu.
ther, succeeded him and reigned twenty
sa, or eighteen years according to the JPGaya omits this king altogether.
ion, I have used several estampages hissioner. With these I have collated I give below as foot-notes the various
RP.
rajaha maru-makaņakane “ Devānapiya o
the southward, the Köipabbata; in the westward,
abbata; at Bijagama, the Tenaveli (Canavela in Mtv.
ata and Girihalika-vihara in the interior country.'
n the ink-impressions before me.
anaka ; Mp. marananaka. o Mp. buvānapiya.
. Mt. Gamini; Mp. Gamini.

Page 108
62 EPIGRAPHIA
2 Abhaya-maharajaha pute Devăn
Multigutika" 3 saha Parivataka ... ... ... ... ... ... viha
yāku " ca bata ca 4 wasavasika'-hatika (ca) . . (na) ka
kațu dine
TRAINTS]
Hail! The great king Naka, belc king Pu(ți)kaņa Gamiņi Abhaya, belove great king Tisa, beloved of the gods, l rice and undergarments for (presentation same) for the benefit of twenty monks at Vihirabijaka and at Mutigutika ar monasteries. His Majesty, moreover had them woven in silk for the purpose
ROMA
Sidnan stands for Siddham. See
Devānapiya [or piye), There is 1 or, as in the Asoka edicts, immediately (or Paderia) edict from the Nepal Ta here. In Shahbazgarhi and Mansera priya, while in all other Asoka edict priya), with the exception of that of fiya with a cerebral or is used. Its Pãli đềoãnaoộiya, Sinh. devana- or occurring in the Jain canonical works
Mt. gives only two aksaras, da and va, but the Or piye, Mp. devantipya. 8 M " Mt. mula; Mp. mudagutaka. Mt. paman
Mt. vasaivasikahata katepa . . . . ...; M ” Mt. utirika .. .. .. .. .. rahata ; Mp. utirika "Orson-in-law or nephew. See above, p. 2. * See Bühler's edition (Epigraphia Indica, v. N

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
apiya o Naka-maharaje o Vihirabijakahi 4
rahi bhiku-sagaha visiti hamāņana(ya) o
țu dine (uti)rika o ... .. ra (pa)ța vānaka
ATION,
ved of the gods, son (?) of the great :d of the gods, and grandson of the having caused to prepare) gruel, boiled at) the Vassa ceremony, granted (the (ramana) of the community of bhiksus ld Parivataka . . . . . . . . Buddhist granted outer garments . . . . . having
RKS.
above, page 22. no trace of an anuszara either above after the aksara ma. In the Padaria rãi this title has the same spelling as i. it is spelt devanaripriya and devamas we find the form devanambiya (or Siddapura, where the spelling devanamSanskrit equivalent is devanam priya, devenipi. The form devaauppiya i Upasakadasai-sitra and 4 upapatia
: blank space in Mp. has room for five or six. p.“raja. * Mt.°ha ; Mp. viibirao. а тауе; Mр. Жатап атауе. " Mpyaka ... pata. ). vasa(va)sika-hățika .. .. .. ..
... ra(ha)ta. o, note 2. "For explanation, see remarks below,
ο π). *** See ibid., iii. No. 2 a.

Page 109
Épigraphi. Àeylanica
s
 

Voi l. Plate 13.
ozoos I op our # øyvos
(uos) dịiosu I-x{ooŅI –: 'ueịnx!-ữeKț¢uuniɔă (q)

Page 110


Page 111
No. 5) MAHA-RATMALE
siltra is treated by Bhagwanlal Indraji as a Prakrit corruption of devanambrily this explanation and takes it to be a re agreeable to the devas.' The tern pointed out by these scholars, was us but also by his predecessors and by used in Ceylon by the Great Tissa, from 3o7-267 B, C, by Gamini Abaya 88-76 B.C.), mentioned in the inscr. Vihara and Danbulla-vihara, and also present record. In view of these facts, on the subject, thinks that the rende Majesty" or “His Sacred Majesty" is real meaning of devamaipaya than th gods" or "dear to the gods".
Marumakanakane is either a cle occurs in the Vessagiri cave-inscriptions of marumakaņa and Skt. kana, probably grandson.' The form manumaraka oc the predecessor of king Naka (i.e. N. that both these forms were in use in the latter must have been derived the n minibiri, o granddaughtero.
Autiéana. The meaning of this w rendering of the phrase devānapiya pu "the younger son of the great king G taken puti léaņa as composed of Skt. Ibu
* See sud. Alaut. x (88), p. o8 ; Leumann index, p. I 26; Notes by Senart and V. A. Smit pp. 265-7; J. R. 4. S. for 19or, pp. 485, 577, ar
Kaba-itra, p. 149.
See Hoernle's translation of the Upasakadaia. * Cf. also the names Agimitra-guaka and Maha Kapheri Cave, No. 2, where aka seems to be an h and A. S. W. I. v. p. 5). Possibly in makane (the ending used in the nominative singular. “ See A, I. C. Nos. 5, Io, and 6. * See also Geiger's Eym. des Singh, p. 65, un

ROCK-INSCRIPTION 63
, Leumann, Bühler, Jacobi, and others 2 . Hoernle, on the other hand, rejects gular derivative of Skt. deva + analøriya, n Devanani piya, as has already been ed as a royal title npt only by Aśoka, his grandson Dasaratha. It was also
who reigned, according to Turnour, , (probably Vațțagāmani Abhaya, circa iptions on Tönigala, and at Gallena by the three sovereigns named in the Mr. Vincent A. Smith, the latest writer iring by the conventional phrase “His a more faithful representation of the he verbal translation "beloved of the
trical mistake for marumakane, which (above, pp. 17 and 20), or a compound meaning "the younger (brother) of the curs in inscriptions of king Gajabăhu“, aga) of our record. Henre it appears thc second century A.D., and that from nodern word munubura, 'grandson, and
ord is not at all clear. From Mtiller's tikaga o Gamingi 4 óhaya-maharaja by amini Abhaya, it appears that he has 'ra and kana. A comparison, however,
's edition (1883) of the Aupapatka-ira, P. I, h in Ind. Ant. xx (I89), p. 23 I ; xxxii (I903), ld 930, and Jacobi's glossary to his edition of the
sūtra, notes 25, 255, 257, and Appendix III, p. 3. adava-anaka in Karle inscriptions and Avata-anaka on honorific addition (Burgess' Cave Inscriptions, p. 29, last portion of narunaka-nakane) we see this same
der manumaraka putakana) in his text.

Page 112
б4 EPIGRAPHIA
of the construction of similar phrases obvious that this interpretation is ina relationship should come after Abhaya indicated in the text given above. T. the Mihintale inscription of the same it comes immediately before the name of that king.
AVa&a stands for Aāga, just as Pãli (Nigliva) for Kōņāgamana, Makā (Kā Greek Magas. With these forms co surds such as A, t, f are pronounced fl. that is to say, an original sonant, e.g. represented in Tamil by h, as there is written in Tamil naka, though prono must have been pronounced like its Pa original k, t, p, when intervocal, are The same is often the case in respect
Regarding the phonology of the wol saga, P. saħgha ; bata, P. bhatta, all in li Hanafiteaya. -Müller's text gives. and on the estampages before me. Th for the dative plural of hamaņa (P. sam have already pointed out, is formed by the genitive. We find it in the Ha hamananafaya according to Müller's. hamarpanafaya according to Goldschmid p. 5). The former is, of course, the m most likely what is on the stone, ju the present inscription. The Sanskr. arthaya, P. samaanah atthaya, AM, atthãe. From this Pāli or Prākrit o basi or hamanāgataya, kamagamafaya, kama
Gray's Indo-Iranian Phonology, p. 57. B * Pischels Gram. der Pkt-Spr., § 192 and 2o: Mr. H. C. P. Bell, Archaeological Commission stretch of flat rock near the Buddhist Temple at Ha appear to be-U 82 cu which should read ham

ZEYLANICA voL. I
in other inscriptions makes it quite lmissible. The words expressing the maharagja. where there is a lacuna, as he word bufikarta, moreover, occurs in period (A. I. C. No. 20), where also Gamini, as though it were an epithet
chakala for Skt. chagala ; Aõnäkamana si) and Maka (Shāhbāzgarhi) for the mpare the Tamil rule that intervocal at as their equivalent sonants g, d, 6; g, when occurring between vowels is no separate letter for g; thus naga is unced maga. Hence yaku in line 3 li original yagu. In Apabhraninsa also pronounced as well as written g, d, b. of k in AMg., J.M., M., Mg, and JS." rds wihara, P. vihara ; bhiku, P. bhikkhu ; ne 3, see above, p. 15. .
paimana naye, but h is clear on his plate are is, therefore, no doubt that it stands ana), which, as Goldschmidt and others the addition of arthaya or arthah to barana inscription, where it is spelt text (A. J. C. No. 61, line 8), or It's (C. B. R. A. S. ournal, vi. 1879, ore correct form, although the latter is dging from the erroneous spelling in it equivalent would be $ramananam g, and J.M. samanåga(m) atthäýa or s we get the Sinhalese hamadnataya tantata, then by metathesis mahananafa
ahler on the Nigliva edict of Asoka (Ep. Ind. V. p.6).
er, who has examined this record on the extensive barana, says "the letters on the rock, as eye-copied, ägnanataya.”

Page 113
No. 5 MAHA-RATMALE E
and modern mahamunta. The first intended to be used in the inscription the lengthening of the syllable ma ins carelessness or ignorance of the engra Vasavasika-hafika, P. vassavasika-sa find vassavasika-sataka (not satika), v glidapada has rendered into Sinhalese b masena in his Saddharmaratnavali has presented to a monk at the expiratic Compare also sana-saitika and Sana-ía p. 83, l. 22, and p. 463, l. 8) ; jal (Mv. xv. I 57, Mv. T. p. 253, Mahāve which Rhys Davids and Oldenberg season, limited in size to six spans by go round the loins from the waist hi Vinaya Teats, p. 212, note 2, and p. word Sataka in the Aathasaritsagara ( means a cloth wrapped round the loins parts of India, Burma, Ceylon, and Ja Utirika or mutarika is most proba meaning 'upper' or 'superior. Cf. utta Vāmaka, from Skt. Vvē, to weave
The passage in which it occurs runs :-S6 thērasēva santikē pabbajitvā laddhūpasampadō a sattahattharim ēkaṁ ațțhahatthan ti dvē vassãvãsik labhitvá, &c., having become known by the nam he took orders under the thera himself and in d spending a season of vassa at a certain village monast seven cubits and the other eight cubits long)? Se
See p. 73, l. 2, of the edition of 1891.
* Bhāgineyya-Saringharakșita kumārayõ yayi p nuvan-vahansē kerehi-ma mahaņava, visi-havurudd vas-antavehi wasvasika-labha zašayen sat-riyan in, became known as prince Bhāgineyya Sahgharaksit entered the order under his reverend uncle him a novice he was duly ordained and spent the se of the vassa season, as a reward for holding the vass long) and another eight cubits long). See p. 3 this work, see pp. 11-19 of the Catalogue of Sinhal
WOL. I.

ROCK-INSCRIPTION 6
5
of these forms is evidently what was . The omission of the aksara ta and tead of na must have been due to the
Ver.
tika. In the Dhammabadathakatha we yhich the author of the Aambya-atuvay the words vasvisipiliyun , and Dham2xplained it as 'a waist-cloth' (ina-kada ), n of the Vassa or period of "retreat." li, “hemp-cloth' (Cowell's Diyazadana, a-sadika, audaka-sadika, 'bathing dress' gga VIII. xv. I 5), and vassika-sātikā, describe as 'a garment for the rainy two and a half-that is, just enough to alf down to the knee' (S. B. A. xvii, 225, note). Moreover, the use of the ch. liv. verse Io5) shows clearly that it s in the manner still prevalent in some Val Sy bly equivalent to a Skt. form uttarika, trzyaka, "an outer garment." ": vana, "act of weaving.'
3hãgineyya-Samgharakkhitõ nãma hutvã vayappattõ ifiatarasmiri gāmakārāmē vassarin upagantvā ēkarin asātake vassavasika in Fausböll's text, p. 198 e of Bhagineyya Sahgharakkhita, and being of age, ue course) received the ordination. Thereafter) on (ery, he received two vassavastka-sataka clothes), one :e p. 5 of the Colombo edition of 1886.
rasiddhava, mahanavümanä vayasata pämia mayilaa pirennāma mālupävidiva, ektarā gameka vasväsa 2-kadak hā ața-riyan ina-kagak hã ladin, &c., o he a, and arriving at the proper age for taking orders, self. Then when he had passed twenty years as ason of vassa out at a certain village. At the end a, he received an ina-kada, “waist-cloth,' seven cubits 2 of Véragamabanda's edition. For an account of se Manuscripts in the British Museum.
S

Page 114
66 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 6. PERUMAIYAN-KUI
(circa A.D.
ERIMIYANKULAM, more cor: P tank of the great personage, or is the Tamil name by which an aba half a mile long, is known. Situatec 1 miles north of the Sacred Bodhia mile north of the so-called Lankaram Müller rightly describes the insci of a hollowed-out cave. There are m is north-west of the Lankaramaya. T well preserved." He adds, "there are The inscription consists of four about 8" by 1“ 8”. Each letter is ab siddham is engraved on the margin, the text, as is often the case also second and third lines is interlineated second line as indicated by means vertically. See Plate 13 b.
The characters belong to the s Ratmale inscription of king Mahallal is older by at least fifty years, the ci medial vowels i in di, bi, hi, and at developed in the Maha-Ratmale recor grounds I would place the date of th and I2O. This, as it happens, nearly assigned, on the authority of the M. Wasabha, the king mentioned in the i
* A. I. C. p. 27, Periyankulama (sic).
See also Vessagiri rock-inscription, No. 1, a
* See Bühler’s Indische Palaeographie, pp. 8 corrections in Indiam inscriptions.

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
AM ROCK-INSCRIPTION
66-I io)
rectly either Aeratmiyan-kulam, the Aerumiyana-kulam, "the great tank, indoned tank, with a bund of about l on the path to Galkadawala, it is tree at Anuradhapura and about half na dāgaba. iption as "on a flat rock by the side any stone pillars near the place, which he inscription is on the whole very several clerical errors.' lines covering a smoothed surface of pout 2" in size. The maigala word a horizontal stroke separating it from in Indian inscriptions". Between the the word dakapati, omitted from the of a double pair of dots arranged
ame alphabet as those of the Mahaka Naga (A.D. 135-41), but the type urves at the ends of a, ha, ra, and of in tu and puu, being very much more d. On these and other palaeographic le present inscription between A.D. 5o r agrees with the period A.D. 66-IIo zhavamsa, to the reign of Wahaba or nscription.
bove, p. 21. 5-6, for information on the method of marking

Page 115
No. 6 PERUMAIYAN-KULA)
In regard to orthography, I f referred to by Müller, except the use word karanaka (lines 1 and 3).
The grammar is quite simple. the genitive. See above, pp. I 6-7, We see the locative in e in atane (l. probably double locatives, namely in forms of the locative viharahi, vihare ziharehi found in lithic records, and Compare, however, Geiger's explanatic S 38, and my remarks thereon (above,
The inscription notifies a gift of a thera named Majibuka (or -bika) buildings at Patanagala, or in other w repair and general up-keep. As to chronicles give no information whatev the one mentioned in the inscription Province.
King Vasabha (Sinh, vahaba or made, ruled for forty-four years (A. D. the Lambakanna or Limini clan, an service of a maternal uncle who was a the usurper Subha. The cause of his at the head of a powerful army to obtaining the sovereignty after a seve the usurper Subha was put to death, Mahairuaniasa (ch... xxxv. vv. 59-1 oo). third year he conferred on priests ti offerings of milk, rice, &c. He kep Cetiya mountain, the Thuparama, the On the Cittala mountain (Sinh. Situl-p dilapidated edifices repaired throughc hēra resident at Valiyēra vihāra, h
For a similar gift granted to the bhikkhu Väsithiputa (circa A.D. 137), see Näsik, Ksh. 19 (I)
A. J. C. No. 8.

ROCK-INSCRIPTION 67
il to see the "several clerical errors of the dental n for the cerebral in the
The nominative puti (l. 2) is used for for an explanation of this peculiarity. I), while arisehi and amaratanehi are 2 + hi. This seems арparent from the , viharehi, veherhi, veherä, vihäre, and other writings ancient and modern. n of this locative ending in his L. S.S.
p. 58).
revenue, derived from water-supply, to for looking after certain dilapidated ords for expenses connected with their who this thera was, the Sinhalese er. He can hardly be identical with at Periyakadu Vihara in the N.-W.
Vahip), in whose reign the gift was 66-1 Io, T. and W.). He belonged to i before he became king was in the chief in command of the troops under flight to Rohana, his subsequerit return attack the capital, and his success in re conflict in which his uncle fell and
all this is narrated in detail in the His religious acts are many. Every ne sacerdotal garments in addition to t up an illumination of lamps at the
Mahathupa, and at the Bodhi-house. avu) he had ten thupas built, and had ut the island. “Delighted with the e built for him the great Walligotta
s of the bhardāyaniya fraternity by Siri Pullumāyi . Ind. viii. p. 95).

Page 116
68 EPIGRAPHIA
vihara. He built also the Anura bestowed eight thousand karisas' exte structed the Mucela vihara at Tissava moiety of the waters of the Alisara c. the thupa at Galambatittha and the and wicks for it, he formed the Sahas At the Kumbhigallaka vihāra he buil Issarasamanaka vihara; and this m the Thuparama here (at Anuradhapura of parivenas, facing the west, and repai. dilapidated. He caused also exquis Buddhas, as well as an edifice (to contai 'The consort of this monarch C she gave the name of Vutta, as well Having completed the roof over the T held on that occasion, distributed gre in process of being instructed in the requisites; and to the bhikkhus who e and curds; at the four gates of the and medicinal drugs to priests afflicte following eleven tanks :-The Maye kavitti, two called Mahagama, Kehala Vatamangana, and Abhivaddhamana. formed twelve canals of irrigation; capital, he raised the rampart round guard-houses at the four gates, and laid out the park he kept swans in it city, into which he caused water to b
Cf. Tihalaka-karisa in the present inscripti equal to four ammanas,
* See above, p. 6o, note I.
* According tố the Rāyānaliya the tanks we kolonna, Kalivaisama, Mafigunna, Alavadunna, Ra dunna. According to the Pifivaliya they were: Nākāļivasā, Maguņu-āla, Valunnā, Ratupula, Kaļi Dipavamsa they are named: Mayanti, Rajuppal Kēhāla, Kāli, Jambuți, Cãthamahgana, and Abhi

ZEYLANICA voL. I
vihara near Mahagama, on which he nt of land in Heligama. Having conddhamanaka, he conferred thereon the anal. He made a covering of tiles for upösatha hall also; and to supply oil sakarisa tank, and dedicated it thereto. t an "uposatha' hall; as also at the onarch constructed also the roof over ). At the Mahavihara he built a range red the Catusala hall which had become ite images to be formed of the four in them) near the delightful Bodhi-tree. onstructed a beautiful thupa, to which as an elegant roof, or house, over it. huparama, this monarch, at the festival at alms unto the bhikkhus who were e word of Buddha, the four sacerdotal xpounded the scriptures, clarified butter city he distributed alms to mendicants, d with disease. He formed , also the tti, Rajuppala, KÖlambagaima, Mahani(near Mahātittha), Kelivāsa, Cambuțțhi, For the extension of cultivation he and for the further protection of the it (to eighteen cubits). He built also a great palace (for himself). Having , and built many ponds for them in the econducted by means of aqueducts.
on. Karisa (P. karisa) is a measure of capacity
re: Nītupatpāna, Kebagalureru, Mānikaväti, Kālaņi. dupalla, Kalusilubala, Makulla, Vadunna, and AbivaNītupatpāna, Koļomgalu, Rērumānākāti, Kāļikoļom, usimbala, Makulumungunu, and Akvadunna. In the a, Waha, Kolamba, Mahānikkhavați, Mahärannetti, vaddhamanaka.

Page 117
No. 6 PERUMAIYAN-KULAN
RANTS
1 Siddham * - Vahaba-maharaji ni * .
satariya kama o karanaka koțu
2 Palinakaraka-vaviya: ma tera Majibu
: dakapati
Ayisayiha o (na)vaka(ri)yaha 1
3 jiņa pațiisatariya kama karanaka dakapati tumaha pita-sataka
* . dini
4 satana nime dakapati yasa-kotasahi
vaya o dini ~
Mtiller's transcript (A. I. C. No. 7) runs as sudasana patanagalihi ya . . . jinapalisatariya ka: . . . yeha (2) halinaka rukawawiya ima tera Mlajiba puta caka kaha patanagalihi (3) dakapata (4) jina callikawawiya dakapati tumaha patisatara kotu sahan patiyasa kotu sahi caka kogu sapatisäwana bera pah
* There is no virama sign attached to the fir meant for it. In Rsabhadatta's inscription (Nasik ) sign, but it is incised below the line as if to indicate In some of the fragments of the Buddhist canon c zirima is indicated by a point (single or double) ab Sitzungsberichte der Kgl. Preuss. Ak. der Wiss. J a dot or a small circle, as the zirima sign, thou frequently omitted, just as in the word siddham. I inherenta. See Bühler's Indische Palaeographie, p.
* The symbol atter ni on the ink-impression (P five or eight; Mp, rajina . . . ga.
* I prefer this reading to that of sudasana (Skt resembles the initial a in arisayaha (l. 2), and in am type of s found in the present record,
o Mp, gali.
"Mp, tihalanaka 'yeha,
'' Mlp, punti.
" MIp. fazeka(ya)ha.
" Possibly, ulapatyäku; Mp. utapatana ha“
." Possibly, yai kotasa hewaka katasa,
" Mp. osavaga.

M ROCK-INSCRIPTION 69
CRIPT,
. adasana patanagala hiya jiņa patiTiragama atane hiya (ti)halakakarisehi" ukao dini ~ bada-kariya Batakayaha putio
patanagala hi(ya) 1笼 kotu Amaratanehi Ketawalikawawiya kotasa (hatipati ' yakuhate) Majibika
caka “kotasa patisavanuto bera pahara
i follows:-Siddham. Wahaba maharajino . . . ga ma karana karotu tiragama atanahi yani halanaka ka dini . . . . . bada kariya bajikayaha pluti ayasaya palisataraya kama karaņa karotu Amaraterahi keta La patiya nahati Majiba nama (5) ataņani ma dakaarawasa dini. hal m, unless the curved vertical stroke under m is No. 5) also, the m in siddham is without the virama that it is final and devoid of the inherent vowel a, liscovered at Idykutsari in Chinese Turkestan, the ove the letter. See Pischel's interesting article in uly 28, 9o4 (p. II, 38). Modern Tamil also uses gh in MSS., both ancient and modern, it is very in Bhattiprolu inscriptions, the consonants have no , 16, “ Das system der Drävidi.' l, 13.b) looks like that of a numeral-a badly formed
sudarsana), because the initial aksara of this word arafanehi (l. 3), and differs more or less from the
Not in Mp.
* MIp, obaka.
o Mp. gyaraya(ha),
** Mp, galihi, majibanana.
10 Mp, “wasa.

Page 118
γο EPIGRAPHIA
RANS:
Hail! The great king Vahaba water of Palinakaraka tank in Tiha Tiragama, unto the théra Majibuka, b the dilapidated (buildings) situated at
The revenue (derived) from the is (also) given to Majibika, by reaso dilapidated (buildings) at Patanagala of Batakaya, keeper of the (royal) st king Vahaba's) own father (and) the also given) for the sake of gruel.
The revenue (accruing) from wat (as well as) four shares out of Yasa's (which proclaims royal) assent.
REM
Vahala - meallaraji ni. Im our prese of Sinhalese inscriptions of this perio absolute, equivalent to Vahade rafini many years), just as Aanhe rajini in Vahada-maharafiz, the queen consort maharafi as a nominative and subje first syllable of the following word.
4 dasana admits of several deriva to Patanagala, it may be an equiva " not visible' or "neglecting, just as
Mtiller's translation:- Hail! the great kin decayed buildings, at Thiragama . . . . . he gav having made the son of Bajika and the son of A having restored the decayed buildings at the fi seen, having restored för himself . . . . . Maj water strainer . . . . . he gave it.'
See remarks below for an alternative render * This sentence may also be translated 'the Wahaba's) own father's share (is also given) for The illegible symbol on the stone probably * 4. ა. IV. Æ. iv. p. 98.

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
LATION.
granted the revenue (derived) from the laka-karisa, situated in the locality of y reason of the function of looking after
(his) place of sojourn, Patanagala. water of Ketavalika tank at Amaratana n of the function of looking after the belonging to the architect Ayisayi, son ore. The share belonging to his (i.e. revenue (accruing) from elephants (are
er within the precincts of his own place shares are dedicated by beat of drum
ARKS.
nt imperfect knowledge of the phraseology l, it is not safe to take this as a locative , 'when Vahaba has been king (for so Nasik No. 1 , or to regard it merely as of Vahaba.' I, therefore, take Vahadact of dinio and the akşara ni as the
tions. If it stand in attributive relation lent of Pãli aảassana in the sensẹ of sudassana, "beautiful. It may also be
g Wasabha . . . at Patanangala, having restored the e the Rukkhawawiya to the thera Majhima . . . . yasa six karshâpanas (?) at Patanagala, having seen, eld of the thera Amara, the Calika tank, having hima . . . . . . having made six (?) together with a .
ng of this sentence.
revenue (derived) from elephants in his (i.e. king the sake of gruel.' representing the number of years,
See above, pp. 22 and 59.

Page 119
No. 6 PERUMAIYAN-KULAM
a derivative of Skt. adhyåsana (Pali afi "that on which one sits, a seat, or 'dwell akşara as ha, we get Vahaóa-maharaja residence of the queen consort of Vah the first sentence would run, "Hail!
... was granted to this thera Majibuka after the dilapidated (buildings) situatec the queen consort of Wahaba.
Patanagala, Skt. Brårthanågiri (P Sinh. gala (Tamil &a) means “ rock.”
Hiya, probably from Skt. hita (p. p. lished." Boyer connects it with Skt. A Piy11mmala”, the participial noun hiya, “ established” (Skt. pra + wsthā), tubu, or 'seated, hiduvu (Skt. Msad, sidati) Jina patisatariya kama = P. jiugua looking after the dilapidated (buildings). kharagan is used in connexion with t 7ảạạaẻãoãsa-ộatisaoẻ%araạart taếhã, “ th should also be done” (ch... xxxv. 75); azu king Vasabha) repaired dilapidated mo No. 19, we find lettasa patisatharane, a care of the cave."
Karanaka kolu, Skt. karanakam A “ by reason of”; same as modern Sinh which is now used more or less as a ' or instrumental case.
Atane, possibly equivalent to Skt. Aakabati has already been interp Goldschmidt“, pati means “after,” and a connecting it with the modern word d. Müller and Franke o take dalkapati to
*Journal Asiatique, Nov.-Dec, 1898.
See his notes on this passage in Ep, Ind. vii. in W. C. B. R. A. S. 1879, p. 1 a.
J. C. B. R. A. S. 1879, p. 10.

ROCK-INSCRIPTION 7 I
tasana), the act of sitting down upon,' ing-place, and if we read the indistinct. niha adasana, which may mean “the laba. In this case the translation of The revenue (derived), from the water l, by reason of the function of looking l at Patanagala, the dwelling-place of
. patthamăgiri), “rock of supplication.”
, p. of dha), "situated," "lying,' or "estabteya, 'to be abandoned'; but in the nu is given as a synonym for pihilat, "placed" (Skt. sthåøita), hun, "been and sat. ipatisantharika-kammam, 'the work of In the Mahavanisa, the word satisanhe restoration of ruins, e.g. Aailad-bait Le restoration of dilapidated edifices ase fame ca patisankha i, and he (i.e. nasteries' (ibid. v. 81). But in Nasik ind Senart's rendering of it is 'for the
rtva, "having made (it) a reason, i.e. alese karaguakosa or karauakola genua, post-position' to express the auxiliary
asthane, "in the locality. preted in various ways. According to laka pati, ‘after having seen,' probably wkinava, "to see' (dika, "having seen").
be a gerund, pati being the ending
Colombo edition of 1872, p. 68, 1. pp. 64, 67, and 69. Cf. also Goldschmidt's notes
* Franke's Päli und Sanskrit, p. 129.

Page 120
72 EPIGRAPHIA
equivalent to Skt. tzvā (Girnār pā), wh “according to skill' (i.e. 'skilfully).
This word occurs in other inscrip (a) Pakapati dikusagaha atay "having caused the el dakapati was given t No. 5, l. 4). (ó) Dakapata (?) sakalasamata
by all was given' (ibid. (c) Sama satara vavisara ad vihara óikasagahata caé
From these passages and from t that we must regard dakapati as a no tions', namely, from Skt., daesa-pati, ' waters,' and udakaprapti (P. databa these, the last is, I think, our word, but also because the very expressio (ch... xxxv, 48), as follows :-
7 assar raíñiñiö mahēsā ca t tassêvãada vilhãrassa Da
“And the consort of the king, cele Devi, dedicated the profit accruing ti the same vihara.'
In explanation of the phrase tai tasmim Manikāragāmuē attanið dakapa village Manikara.' There is, therefore, pati in inscriptions both refer to the
* Journal Asiatique, Nov.-Dec, 1898.
Dine can also be used in the sense of an al’ve, p. 59. メ
* This is not worth translating, as the text is
It might perhaps be worth drawing attentic cerebral la, which at first sight might suggest the (Skt. laiki-pati), "lord of Lanka
"See p. 47 1 of the Colombo edition of 1895.

ZEYLANICA VOL. I.
ile Boyer derives it from daksam prati,
tions also, e.g. :.
a catari pacemi parióujanaka koțu dine, njoyment of the four requisites, the o the community of monks' (4. I. C.
dimi, “ the da&abata which was approved No, I 6, 1, 5). akapati kamaya badipita Bamanogiriya a pacayața dine o (ilóid. No. 97, ll. 3-4).
hose in the present inscription we see un. As such it admits of three derivalord of faculties, audakapati, 'lord of ‘tti), profit, accrued from water. Of not only because it suits the context, in actually occurs in the Mahavanisa
ai gāmē Abatim attanā millā Dēvī ti vissutā brated under the appellation of Damia o her from the village (Manikara) to
game battim attano, the Tika adds tim, her own "water-revenue" of the no doubt that da&apatti here and (aka
revenue derived from water, probably
active aorist, as the modern durind, he gave. See
not certain, in to the close resemblance of the aksara da to the reading lakapati, written erroneously for lakapati

Page 121
No. 6) PERUMAIYAN-KULAM
some sort of irrigation-tax. For the te the acquisition of merits, see Childer in Ep. Ind. viii. p. 64.
Ma, “this.” See Geiger’s Litt. un 7e?”ây = P. 7%ẽợrỡ, Mafidua, probably a corrupt form compare Mafi-bika in l. 3.
Dini (from dimma), see above, pp. 2 subject, then we must take dini as a n of an active aorist like the modern a regard it as a feminine agreeing with usual passive meaning : " the revenue (c Bada-kariya and nava-kariya point and nava-karika. The former seems to or 'treasurer,' probably a synonym of d or a nava-karma-kairaka, 'one who look Puti, nominative instead of the ge Zumaha, genitive of tuma, P. ātum NVipāta, p. I 7o.
Pita-sataka-kotasa (possibly pitu), belonging to the father. Cf. pitu sata, Hatipati, probably P. hathi-patti, Yaku = P. jagu. See above, p. 6 hate or hata, see A. I. C. p. Io.
Satana-nime. I am not sure of the modern Sinhalese means 'end, boundary it represents here the loc. of nimita ( to say. Satana can stand for Skt. sv "lineage, race," or it can be a genitiv of all beings,' or Skt. Srantanam, of
See also Boyer's remarks in Journal Asiatique * Ep. Ind. viii. p. 78.
Cf the expression sava salāmam hia sukhāva i On the other hand, if we take satananime a a different translation of this last sentence. Sata smrta-fiani, the thoughtful and wise (king), dini,
WOL. I.

ROCK-INSCRIPTION 73
chnical meaning of batti as applied to s' Dictionary, s. v., and Senart's note
do S^r. der Singh, p. 67, § 48.
of Majima-biku, P. Majhima-dhika-line,
جور ܝ 2 and 59. If Vahada-maharaji is the nasculine nominative used in the sense uni, 'he gave '.' Otherwise we must its subject da&apati and used in the ierived) from water was given.' t to forms Bhanda-karika (or arika) signify "the manager of royal property' handagarika; the latter "an architect' is after repairs of buildings,' &c. nitive. See above, p. 17. ā. Cf also tumā in Fausbölls Sutta
P. pitu santakö kottihāsö, “ the share &a in Nasik No. Io, l. 4.
'revenue (derived) from elephants." 4. Regarding the dative termination
: meaning of this compound. Wima in 7, circumference of a wheel." Whether on account of') or not, it is difficult a-sthana, "his own place,' or Santaina, e plural equivalent to P. satanam, the afflicted or hungry."
, Nov.-Dec., 1898.
n Jaggayyapeta inscription (A. S. S. I. p. I Io). is consisting of sata + nami and me, we get quite + mani may be equivalent to P. sata + iānī, Skt.
gave, medakapati, this water-revenue,' &c.
L

Page 122
74 EPIGRAPH
Yasa-Áéotasa may also •mean ʻshi
APatisavant, Skt. Bratisravana,
Paharavaya. I take this to be having caused to strike, from the Skt. praharati. This meaning is Aictionary, s.v.

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
re bestowed by royal favour." assenting to." Li gerund equivalent to modern baharavā, causative of baharaņavā, P. Abaharati, now obsolete. See Clough's Sinhalese

Page 123
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND
No. 7. THE TWO TABL
AT MIH
F all the countless lithic records o so much attention as these tablets account which they give of the adminis Buddhist monastery; but more especially occupy on the sacred hill so frequently v.
There have been many accounts, The most recent are those found in b H. W. Cave.
Mihintala Kanda rises abruptly to t the low plain, at a distance of eight miles identified with Missaka-pabbata, call Seygiri or Sigiri), on the Ambatth prince Mahinda is stated to have mac life-time in Ceylon (circa 253-2o5 B. c.) to light which distinctly confirms this ide as true, especially as this is the only hill ancient capital to which Mahinda repair
For other accounts, more or less accurate Forbes' Eleven ears in Ceylon, vol. i. pp. 382-7; on the inscription of Parakrama Bahu I (J. R. A. S Mihindale Varmandita, which gives a history of th know this work, and it is not mentioned in any of t * Thapési dhatuyö sabbatherð tatth'evapabba (Mv. xvii. 23.) The thera deposited all these reli the 'Missaka' mountain obtained the name of the
See Maj. xiii. 20. ' Apa budun pirinivide-siya-sa-tis-vana Dharm raja-hața palamu-vana havurudu Poson pura pas aňba-gasak mula vü Aňnbatalā nam galatala sat ch. xxxiv). “[Mahinda and other thēras) alighted o which corresponded with the eighteenth year of ki the first year of Devanapé Tissa's reign-on the 1, All the seven rested in order on the summit of t umbrageous mango tree' (Mudaliyar Gunasekara's but was crowned only in 269. The Buddhist mi. See W. A. Smith's Early History of India, pp. 137
WOL. I.

A IV AT MIHINTALE 75
ETS OF MAHINDA IV
IN TALE
f Ceylon, none, I believe, has attracted . This is due partly to the interesting tration and inner life of a well-endowed to the striking position which the tablets isited by pilgrims and sightseers.
topographical and other, of Mihintale. books by Messrs. S. M. Burrows and
he height of about a thousand feet from east of Anuradhapura. It is traditionally ẽd afterwards Cẽtiya-pabbata ? (Sinh. ala o summit of which the missionary le his permanent residence during his
Although no inscription has yet come ntification, the tradition can be accepted within easy reach of Anuradhapura, the ed daily to preach the Buddhist doctrine.
, see Geiger's Ceylon. Reiseerinnerungen, p. 204; Pridham's Ceylon, vol. ii. pp. 535-7. In his article . vii. 8), Prof. Rhys Davids speaks of a book called le principal buildings on the mountain. I do not he existing catalogues. tē Missakarin pabbatarintasmā āhu Cētiyapabbatam ics there, on that mountain; from that circumstance "Cētiya” (Turnour).
hâsöka raja-hata atalos-vana havurudu Devanapâtissa jalos-vaka Mihintalavata väda chäyä-sampanna mi-denā-vahansē pilivelin väida hunsēka (Püjāvaliya, n Mihintalava-in the 236th year of the Buddhist era, ng Dharmasóka's accession to the throne and with 5th day of the bright fortnight of Poson (May-June). he rock Athbatala, which is at the foot of a fragrant translation). Asoka ascended the throne in 272 B.c., ssionaries were dispatched before the year 256 B. c.
and I64.
M

Page 124
76 EPIGRAPHIA
There is, of course, no doubt that Mihi for Missaka-pabbata or Cétiya-pabba pāda Thera early in the fourteenth ce itself is most probably a derivative o of Ambatthala. The question we hav or Seygiri with the hill now known by Seygiri-vehera in the present record of course, there were more than one v the case we shall see when we come
The ascent to the mountain is by 184o steps, formed of long granite slabs arranged in four flights one above the least steep. To the left of the third s slabs, each measuring seven feet high b upright near a ruined site, the so-called
These slabs bear on their faces the sections, each having fifty-eight lines, 3 ft. 7 in, and the size of each letter is a The chararters represent generall the late tenth and early eleventh centur they approach very closely, as Goldsch the modern Sinhalese alphabet. The type found in the Vessagiri inscription employed in the inscriptions of his pre Dappula V (A. D. 94o—52)".
Regarding the orthography and t be observed that the language employ though by no means devoid of adopted puts them into a Simhalese shape. difference between the Samskirt word
See above, p. 75, note 4, * Cf, however, Mahinda-fata-zãp (Sinh. Mih. Thera on the bund of the tank (Mv. xlii. 29).
Supposed to be the work of king Mahada statement to that effect is to be found in the Sinhal See his report in Ceylon Sessional Papers, xi Cf. plates 8, 9, and I2, above.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
ltalá and Sigiri are Sinhalese synonyms a, for we find them so used by Mayürantury A.D. Besides, the word Mihintald Mahinda-thala just as 4 piada-tadt is e to settle is the identity of Mihintala this name. The manner of reference to seems to point to the contrary, unless, ihāra on the hill. That this was really o discuss the history of the buildings. an ancient stairway said to consist of to a width of about twenty feet, and is other on the western slope, which is the et of steps, up the hill, are two granite y four wide and two thick, and standing Bhojana-sala, or refectory. inscription of Mahinda IV in two equal The average length of each line is bout of an inch. y the type of the Sinhalese alphabet of ies. In their roundness and regularity, midt" has already noticed, the forms of letters a and r, however, differ from the o of Mahinda IV. They resemble that decessors Kassapa V (A.D. 929-39) and
he language Goldschmidt says, "it will ed in these (tenth-century) inscriptions, Samskrt and Pāli words (tatsamas), still It is curious even to notice here the s used in the inscription of the aepa
n-lala-vava), so called from the statue of Mahinda
hika Mahānāga (circa A.D. 9 to 2 I), though no se chronicles.
1876.
Ceylon Sess. Papers, xi, 1876, p. Io.

Page 125
No. 7, TABLETS OF MAHINI
Mihinda at Mayilagastota and in the person as king Siri Saňgboy Abahay. find still rad (Skt. råjan), rædna (Sk to the Simhalese of those days are ch In the Mihintala inscription these wor closer, and the tendency of transportir words into their Samskrit originals is Samskrt and Pãli 7ana (“person”) is raf, rafna have supplanted rad, raedna samajaya (“born") for Samskirt and P from Pāli sansandeti, and the like. K redolent of antiquity, assey (“as”), Sey, forms of which, se and Sagiri, occur al ancient." Müller also says that "the l older than that which was spoken at t An examination of the records of t these remarks. It is true that some olc sey-giri (1. 4), karay (1. 5}, 1zimavay (I. Io), is not surprising because of the fact that stated in slab A, line 6, founded on earli could not have been obsolete at the tim inscriptions, often side by side with t ridna are forms younger than raf an 'younger than vajan and tejo; and the
is not due to the Sanskritising tender
See Journal C. B. R. A.S. 188o, p. 6. In the Padaviya pillar-inscription of Kassap: vajalein, and vadaleyin. (See A. S. C. Report vii, (929-39 A.D.), abhahay and abhā, raj, räjinä, bo (ibi the Stone-canopy at Anuradhapura (above, p. 43), aray, abhidham, éjara, nakay, bad, baj, varaj, varad, Dappula V (940-52 A.D.), abahay, raj, rdina, se, b (A. S. C. Report vii, p. 45), abha, rad, bo. On the which was set up before he became king (A.D. 975slab (above, p. 31) of the ninth year of this ki inscription of the sixteenth year of his reign, abaha jāve, varaja, nakā.
* See Geiger’s Litt, und Spr. der Singhalesen, §
See above, pp. 24 and 43.

A IV AT MIHI NTALE 77
inscription at Mihintala of the same In the Mayilagastoia inscription we . iiii); in short, the sounds foreign anged into genuine Sinhalese sounds. s already approach the Samskirt form g back, as it were, genuine Simhalese already growing into fashion; thus, constantly used for Simhalese deitua ; and there are such uncouth words as ili samjáta, sasanda ("having united ) ing Mahindo . was also fond of words riri (Caitya-giri, Mihintala), the younger ready in inscriptions undoubtedly more anguage employed in the inscription is he time of king Mahindo ." he period does not altogether bear out l forms, such as ağahay (1. I), sey (1. 3), have crept into the inscription; but this the regulations embodied in it were, as er monastic laws. Besides, these forms le, for they occur in other tenth-century heir younger equivalents*. Rad and d 7äina°, just as vadam and ted are occurrence of these, I venture to think, cies then prevailing, as Goldschmidt
IV (circa 9I 2-29 A.D.), abhay and abhā, raj, bo, p. 61.) On the Nambakada pillar of Kassapa V ... p. 67). In a slab-inscription of this king, near abahay, raj, râinâ, sey, se, boy, bo, ja, karay, Abayay, bud, buf. On the Wessagiri slab (above, p. 24) of y, dā, arā. ` On the Älleväva pillar of this king Mayilagastota pillar of Mahinda IV (A. I. C. I2O), 9r), abha, rad, rdidna, da, naka. On the Vessagiri g's reign, abha, raf, rad, naka. In the present y, raj, röjna, sey, se, boy, bo, karay, Öad, fetu, jand,
23 (2-3).

Page 126
78 EPIGRAPHIA
t
seems to suppose. These facts, as v ablative in keremu, the instrumental in z that the language of the present inscrip style of similar records of the period. ment with the language of the Dampiyā In this work is found a complex va used indiscriminately. That the writte more or less in style and phraseolo slightest doubt. We get glimpses of t Kassapa's work; and we know that i It is unnecessary to dwell upon th the author of this inscription made epigraphy was still in its infancy. Th schmidt, appointed in I874 to make records of the island, was soon able on age and, furthermore, to identify its Mahinda IV 1 (A.D. 975-9I, W.; 997-1 the party-effaced pillar-inscription at M Abhā Salamevan maharad and Gomu ó, with the names Abahay Salamevan m in the present tablets as those of the pa Goldschmidt's identification rests o
(1) The absolute similarity of
(2) The fact that Mihinda wa too was an àpã before lhe
(3) The fact that the langua in the two inscriptions b eleventh century A.D.
(4) The statement in the , who reigned about the ( (adibada), and that he se temple property (ibid. 28.
See Ceylon Sessional Papers, xi, 1876, pp.
A village in the Hambantota District, S. Mr. J. B. Dawson, the irrigation officer of the pla all satisfactory.

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
fell as grammatical forms, such as the isin, the passive verb with labanu, show ion is on the whole in keeping with the It has, moreover, many points of agree-ațuv gäsapada attributed to Kassapa V. iety of old and young forms of words in language of the tenth century differed gy from that spoken, there is not the his fact from inscriptions and even from t is so at the present day. le misstatements regarding the date and at a time when the study of Ceylon e first trained epigraphist, Dr. P. Golda systematic examination of the lithic palaeographic grounds to fix its correct author, Siri Saňgboy Abahay, with o13, T.). This he did with the aid of sayilagastota”, by identifying the names iso raiana, the parents of dipa Mihinda, aharaf and ADev-Gon bisev rifna given rents of Siri Saňgóoy 4ỏahay makaraj.
-
the names of the parents. s an dipā, and that Siri Saňgboy Abahay became king. . . . . ge and the form of characters employed elong to the tenth and beginning. of the
sahāvamiusa (ch.. liv. I) that Mahinda IV, lose of this period, was at first an dpa. t up inscribed slabs for the protection of
- O
uth Ceylon. The inscription was discovered by ce. The text given in A.I.C. (No. 12o) is not at

Page 127
No. 7) TABLETS OF MAHIND
These do not positively prove th the same person as Mihinda difi and . inscriptions, or that the father of the lat maharaf was identical with Abha Sadani, Adha Salamevan Alapudu as he is called i Report vii, p. 45). But every fresh mate come to light tends to show the correctn were supported by Mtiller, his successor. The Vessagiri slab No. 2 gives us Saňgbo Abhã Mihindu (P. Siri Sari reference therein to the Indian campaig conclusively confirms his identity with explained above at page 3o. But defini identity of his father, the great king A namesake in the inscriptions at Allevåva than Dappula V, half-brother of Kassa queen Deva.
Touching the dates of Ceylon Professor Kielhorn in South Indian ch of some importance.
In the Tanjore inscription of the kēsarivarmam alias Rājēndra Cēļadēv invasion of Ceylon and to his capture C left in the charge of the king of Ce Coladeva's accession to the throne betwe Therefore he must have invaded Ceylc Io15; because there is no reference to t year of his reign" or in any previous on it was in the reign of Dappula V that other apparel"' in Ceylon. About tw Udaya III, who was “a drunkard and a
See above, pp. 29-38. See above, pp. 23, 24; A. S. C. Report vii, p See Hultzsch's South Indian Inscriptions, vol. o South Ind. Inscr. vol. iii. No. 54.
Paņdu-rāj etha vāsēna kammarin nathīti cir (Mv. li. 9.)

A IV AT MIHNTALE 79
at Mahinda of the Mahavanisa was Siri Saigóoy 4 óahay maharaja of the er, namely Aóahay or Abstà Safamevan van of Äțaviragolläva (4. V. C. I I 7), or n Allevåva inscription (l.c. I 6; A.S.C. rial bearing on the point that has since ess of Goldschmidt's cónclusions, which
the full title of king Mahinda as Siri §habödhi 4ähaya ofahinda); and the in led by his commander-in-chief Sena, Mahinda IV of the Asahāzamiesa, as :e proof is still wanting regarding the bha or Abahay Salamevan, with his and Ataviragollava who was no other pa V and son of Sena II by his sub
kings of this period, the labours of ironology furnish us with a landmark
sixth year of the reign of king Para'a I, reference is made to his successful of the Pandyan crown, which had been aylon. Kielhorn's computation places en Nov. 26, I o I and July 7, Io II 2 A.D.,o on before Io 8 A.D., and probably after he event in his inscription of the fourth es. Now, according to the Mahāvamsa, the Pandyan king 'left his crown and renty-four years later, in the reign of sluggard to boot, king Cola, obviously
* A.I. C. Nos. I, 6, I 7.
p. 44, 45. , ii, No. 9. * Ep. Ind. vol. vii.p. 7.
tiya i thapetwa makuta dini gatō Kerala-santikarh it.

Page 128
8o EPIGRAPHIA
Rajendra Cola Deva I, invaded Ceylon lasted eight years, and that of Sena Mahinda IV ascended the throne. Th elapsed between the Cola invasion (A.D not have been more than eleven or le the latter event must fall between A. gives A. D. 997 and that of Wijesinha A. Again, the Manimangalam inscrip names of four Ceylon kings, Vikrama-ba Śrīvallabha Madanaraja, whom the C. And these have been identified with V and Parākrama Pāņqdu mentioned in tl Their struggles lasted from A. D. 1 o59 reliance should be placed on the date of is reasonable to conclude that the elev to Parākrama (Nos. I 1 I to 1 2 I in Wijē. A.D. IoI5 and iO46, that is within a eighty-five or ninety-five as calculated The contents of the present insc matter, yet they give a true picture of a of the beginning of the eleventh centul interesting comparison with similar instit moreover, infer from the reference to t already at this period the worship of loc popular ritual of Buddhism, as is the cas The name of the vihära which forn That it must have stood quite near At-v the fact that the monks were enjoined for their morning meal. Further, F canopy' in Anuradhapura, states that 1 and At-vehera then belonged to the Ka and the Mahāvamsa" also records tha
سم ' Ᏹfo. liii, 44. /Ꮙ SS Cf., for example, the duties assigned to s explained in Abbot Gasquet's interesting work on
“ Sab A, lines 33, 34. ' Abdive, No. 4, lines 13-16.

ZEYLANICA vOL. I
and regained the crown. Udaya's rule IV, his successor, three years. Then us the number of years that must have Io I 5—18) and Mahinda's accession could ss than four, that is to say the date of ). Io I9 and Io29. But Turnouros table ). 975 as the year of Mahinda's accession. tion of Dec. 3, A.D. IO46, mentions the nu, Vikrama-Pāņdya, Vira-Salamegan and 5la king, Rajadhiraja I, had conquered. ikrama-bāhu, Vikrama Pāņdu, Jagatipāla he fifty-sixth chapter of the Mahavanisa. -7 I according to Turnour. But greater the Manimangalam inscription; hence it en Ceylon kings from Udaya III down sigha's table) must have reigned between period of only thirty-one years and not by Turnour and Wijesinha respectively. ription are as usual devoid of historical properly constituted Buddhist monastery y A, D., which in many respects bears an utions of mediaeval Europeo. We may, he temple of the goddess Mininal, that al divinities had become engrafted in the se at present in Ceylon and elsewhere. is the subject of the record is not given. rehera (P. Aathi-vihara) is obvious from to go to the refectory of this monastery Kassapa V's inscription near the 'stone ooth Seygirivehera (P. Cetiyagiri-vihara) paramula fraternity of Abhayagiri-vilhara, t Dhatusena (A.D. 463-79) rebuilt the
ee Hultzsch’s South Ind. Inscr. vol. iii. No. 28. ome of the “obedientiaries' and paid servants as
nglish Monastic Life.
Slab A, lines Io, I I. * See ch. XXXviii. 75, 76.

Page 129
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND
Ambatthala-vihara and conferred it on vihara, who dwelt in it since the time of the Abhayagiri monks should be repre the present vihara makes it clear that Kaparamula chapter. But regarding th its distance from At-vehera, the inscrip references to the Cetiyagiri-vihara in the in no doubt as to its having been the pri or Mihintale. It could not have been a mountain.
The Mahavanisa records that Deva Ore correctly 253-213 B.C.) planted arama', and completed the repairs of Thera died there in the eighth year of or 2 I 3-2o3 B. C.). Lajji Tissa (II I 9-I cetiya at the Cetiyagiri-vihara'. Kalaka aposatha hall with a stone thupa in fri tree on the mountain. Bhatikabhaya stantly given on tickets to the thou mountain. His younger brother, Maha a great thupa on Ambatthala, and const round the mountain, held a great fi ' Giribhanda festival ''. Kanjanu Tissa arisen in the ubosatha hall of the Ceti sixty wicked priests who were engage imprisoned them in the Kanira cave, (A.D. 66-IIo) kept up an illumination of Kanittha Tissa (A.D. I65-93) built а се
See also Nikayasaigraha (printed edition), p. In the present inscription, slab A, lines 20-23 o MMv. xix. 6. bid, xxxiii. o Salaka-vatta-bhattam. Cf. lahag (P. salakag monks had to go to receive tickets for their food (slal
* Mu, xxxiv. 64. * Mu, xxxiv, 71-8, '' Mu. xxxv. Io, I. I. See also the 7&d, accord
l.c. 8o.

A IV AT MIHINTALE 81
the Dhammaruci sect of AbhayagiriMahasena. Still more, the order that sented on the managing committee of this monastery also belonged to the e situation of the Seygiri-vehera, and tions are silent. However, the many Sinhalese and Pāli chronicles leave us ncipal monastery on the Cetiya-pabbata lifferent temple named after the Cetiya
nampiya Tissa (circa 3o7-267 B.C., W., a Bodhi-tree at the Cetiya-pabbataɔuildings) at this mountain. Mahinda the reign of Uttiya (267-257 B.C., W., 29 B.C., W.) encased with stone the nni Tissa (42-2O B.C.) erected a great ont of it. He planted also a Bodhi(2o B. C..-A.D. 9) had provisions conIsand priests resident at the Cetiya dathika Mahanaga (A.D. 9-2 I), erected ructing four entrances and a street all stival, which became known as the (A.D. 30-3) settled a case that had yagiri-vihara, and 'forcibly seizing the d in a conspiracy against the king, in the Cetiya mountain. Vasabha a thousand lamps at the mountain'. liya-ghara at Ambatthala which was
4.
25. bid. xxxiv. 30, 3. a), 'check-room' of the At-vehera, to which the
A line IO),
Probably the one built by Kalakanni Tissa. ing to which the name of the cave is Karinda.
Ibid. xxxvi. 9.

Page 130
82 EPIGRAPHIA
afterwards repaired by Gothabhaya (, Tissa (A.D. 267-77), granted the Kalam: vihāra . Sirimēghavaņņa (A.D. 3o4Thera made, and held a great festival, Ambatthala to his capital Anuradhapu a bath at the Abhayagiri-vihara and an Nagasondi ( the elephant's pool), and water, and in due course he built the ta the statue of the thera (Mahinda) should thereof “.” Aggabõdhi III (A.D. 624-4 to the Cētiyagiri . Aggabōdhi V (A.D.
suz'amjmua in repairing the dilapidated str the queen of Dappula II (A.D. 8o7-: Cetiya-pabbata, as also the rock-temple
priests, together with the village Mahum called Silāmēgha, for the use of the sist (old) Silamegha with all the necessaries which had passed to aliens in former tin and restored them to the selfsame vihai great trees at the Cetiya-pabbata to be and banners of divers colours to be h house on the eastern vihara and bro village Ussana-vitthi that belonged to
vihara that had gone to decay and se priests who dwelt thereino.” Sēna II
Cētiyagiri". Ilanga Sēna, the comman (A. D. 92-29), built the Hadayunha-pari it to the Dhammarucika brethren".
* Mu. xxxvi. I o6. - o Mv. (Pt. II) chap. xxxvii. I 6-4. Another Dhâtuséna. See Mu. xxxviii.. 58.
* Ibid. xlii. 28, 9. o Ibid. xlviii. 7, 8, o Cf, o sv. xlix. 23-29.
That is, the Abhayagiri fraternity. See a sect, and their establishment at Abhayagiri in the was the fifteenth year of the reign of Wattagama AWikāyasaigraha, pp. I, I-II 3. *

ZEYLANICA voL. E
A. D. 254-67). This king's son, Jețțha attika tank for the use of the Cētiyagiri32) had a golden image of Mahinda carrying the statue in procession from a'. Aggabodhi I (A.D. 564-98) "built other at the Cetiyagiri, which he called supplied it with a continual stream of nk Mahindatatavapi, and ordained that l be carried in procession from the bund O) dedicated the village Ambillapadara 726-32) "spent six and twenty thousand uctures at the Cetiya-pabbata'. Sena, (2), "built the Kantaka Cetiya at the Jayasena, which she gave to the country mara. She built also a second convent, erhood, and provided the sisters of the of conventual life. Those villages also nes she redeemed by payment in money, ra. She caused the branches of all the cut down, and made offerings of flags ung thereon. She repaired the terraced ught back to fruitfulness the unfruitful it. She also restored the Giribhanda it apart villages for the support of the (A.D. 866-9ol) established a hospital at der-in-chief of the army of Kassapa IV . vena at the Cetiya-pabbata and dedicated
l.c. 130. statue of this Buddhist missionary was set up by
Ibid. xliv. 22. the reference above to a Giribhanda festival. id, li. 74. o Abad, ii., 8. bove, p. 81, For an account of this Dhammaruci 454th year after the demise of the Buddha, which ni Abhaya (circa Io4-76 B.C.), see my edition of the

Page 131
No. 7 TABLFTS OF MAHIND.
Such are the notices in the Mahava Cetiya mountain. In none of them is th and this is greatly to be regretted, as to settle definitely the question of the with the Cetiyagiri or Cetiya-pabbata o must accept the traditional identification, of the name Mihintala, and its use as a the fourteenth century A.D.; (b) the fact dhapura; (c) the existence of numerous attest its ancient importance as a sac (d) Fâ'Hien's authentic statement that “ vihara there is a hill, with a vihara on i be 2,OOO monks. Among them there i Dharma-gupta, honoured and looked up for more than forty years in an apartment The first portion (A) of the inscrip the monastery. They are more or less Sanskrit inscription and in that of Ka Anurādhapura o.
The second part (B) deals with the seen from this that no service whateve either in money or in the shape of grants damiyen vasagak which occurs repeatedly Damiya' as rendered both by Müller an some of the servants received vasag in a were allowed only the latter, with or with therefore, that this phrase refers to a cer (vasaga) from the common store or aln aamiya may possibly be a derivative of to dhamma,” that is “the practice of vir that which belongs to the Buddhist clerg The full text of the inscription was f
Dharma-kéti, according to Beal's translation vol. i. p. lxxvi. The reference is probably to Maha Pitakattaya into Sinhalese in the reign of Buddhadasa o Legge's translation of The Zravels of Fa-Hien * See above, Nos. I and 4.
WOL. I.

A IV AT MILIH IN TA LE 83
unsa of buildings and festivals on the ere any allusion whatever to At-vehera, it is just the information most needed identity of the present Mihintale hill f yore. For the present, however, we as it is supported by (a) tie etymology nother name of Sagiri or Cetiyagiri in ... that it is the only hill near Anuraruins and inscriptions upon it, which red place of Buddhist worship; and forty le to the east of the Abhayagirit, called the Chaitya, where there may is a Sramana of great virtue, named to by all the kingdom. He has lived t of stone.' tion gives the rules and regulations of similar to those in the Jetav an:irima assapa V, near the stone canopy’ at
2 emoluments of servants. It will be 2r was exacted without paying for it of land or food-stuff. The expression in the text cannot mean 'a farm from il Gunasekara, because of the fact that ddition to grants of land, whilst others out a daily supply of raw rice. I think, tain "measured quantity of provisions' nonry of the monastery, in which case Pãli dhamamiềao, “ that which belongs tue, a formation similar to saightaria, fy.' or the first time published by Müller in
in his Buddhist Records of the Western World, Dhammakathi, the translator of the Suttas of the (circa A.D. 34-7o, W.). See Mv. xxxvii. I 25. , p. I o1.
See above, p. 28, note 5.
N

Page 132
S4 EPIGRAPHIA
the C. B. R. A. S. Journal for 188o, a Before him, Goldschmidt printed the inscriptions in Ceylon Sessional Aapers, in his Siadatsaiagarai (pp.xxxvi and cxlvi Sinhalese prose.
In the preparation of the present pages supplied by the Archaeological (a) Müller's plateso and transcripts, (ó) a late B. Gunasekara Mudaliyar, and (c) : mous paraphrase or sanne. This editio letter by letter, with its original on the Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) persor
The translation now presented to care. In this task I have consulted wi whole inscription, published first in the Forbes' Even Years in Ceylon (vol. De Alwis' translations of the extracts sanne, and (d) the translation with notes when connected with the Archaeologi differs from thern, I have duly noted the but not in cases of obvious mistakes othf: wise.
Sla
1 සිරිබර් කැත කුල කොත් ඔකථාවස්
මෙවන් මහර 2. ප්හට් එහිම කුලෙන් සමජතුය. ෙදව්ගෙ
සිරි විනඥහැ පිළිවෙළ.( 3 ඉංඝයේ රජ්වැ තුමා සිරින් ලක්දිව් පහ
තුමා සත් 4 ලැඟු සොළොස් වන හවුරුදුඹයහි ව
@වෙහර්හි ඉසා අ
' Times -gi of A. These

ZEYLANUA vOL. I
and afterwards as No. 121 in A. I. C. first nine lines of A in his report on No. xi of I 876, and De Alwis quoted, i), two extracts as specimens of ancient
edition of the text from the ink-estamCommissioner, I have made full use of manuscript copy of the text made by the another on palm leaves with an anonyn has, moreover, been carefully checked, slabs at Mihintale, by the Archaeological hally.
the reader has been made with great th profit (a) Armour's translation of the Ceylon Almanac for 1834, afterwards in ii. pp. 334-43); (3) Goldschmidt's and referred to above; (c) the anonymous made by the late Mudaliyar Gunasekara cal Survey. Wherever my translation ir respective renderings in the footnotes; due to faulty readings of the text or
x,
b A.
రdఆరgఆరు ధరి బరారిeథి ఖ698dజe
}න බිසෙව් රැජ්න කුසැ ඉපැදෑ ඈපා මහයා
යමින් සිවහැ සිරි සඟෂබායේ අබහස් මහරජ්ජුකූ
ප් සන්ද් පුන් මස්හි දස පත් දවස් කෝසස්ගිරි *
are not very accurate. * Ꮿ8z;

Page 133
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND,
5
6
10
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
2.
22
23
බහයගිරි 1 වෙහෙර්හි ඉසා වසන මහ
බෑ වන්හිමිය න් ෙසයගිරි ' වෙමඟර්හි පෙරෙ තුබූ !
තිජ රුස්වා ගෙනහැ මෙම ජෛව ජෛහරට් මෙ සිරිත් තුබුව වටි නිසියන්ග,
හිමියනට් ඉසා - කැමියනට් ඉසා දස්නට් ඉසා කටයුතු ද
එක් ෙස ෙකාට් මෙම සිරිත් තබන ලදී. මෙම කෙවෙහර්හි වසන්
නැඟී සියූ අර ක් මෙතෙනහිනෙකාට් දැනිට් කිසා නිමවය
කෞපෙරවැ ඇ#න්ඟවෙහරු ලඟා ග් අවුද් මෙත් පිරිත් ෙකාට් බැසැ හමබූ
යහන හිමියනට් වෙදුන් කියූ සැන්දෑ වසග දිය(යුතු ෙම වෙහෙරැ
කඩින් පිඩින් වස ග් පසක් ඉසා සුතත්වළා කියන බික්ස
scess) Ss, . සග්හිමියනව් වසගේ දොළොසක් ඉසා දී
©දනු කළ , පස මෙනයා පිරිහෙළා දියඇ යුතු මෙම වෙහෙරැ (
පසක් ද නිබද්වැ වැස, වළ නඥත් මුත් බදවස් හා එක්කුසවා කෙනා
වජාරත් දහවුත් මුත් සුගුල්වැ ෙනා වැජාරිය යුතු මනා ද
හිමියන් ඇන්ටෝණ්හරු බද් තුවාක් තන්හි කුමධුර් අරුබ් ඈස් :
තුමන් පිළිබදුන්විසි න් ඇඟවෙහෙරැ අබෑඳිතාන් තන්හි ඉසි
හිමියන් මෙම වෙහෙර්හි ෙනා විසිය යුතු නකා බලන හිමියන් ඉ
ඉසා ආකනැමියා ඉසා පසක්කාමීයා ඉසා වෙහෙර්ලෙයා ඉසා කු
මෙම තුවාක් ජනා අබ හස්ගිරි' නකයහි දෙමුළින් සාහනුවට් ව
කම්ත(න්කොට් ඇ ܗܝ තුළ බැහැරි අයවිය ඈස් කම් කටයුතු
නැසූවාක් ෙදනුව
dS5

IV AT MI IN TAILE 85 බික්සහ්හිමියන් මහසෙන්වා කරය තුමා
රින් නිජ අබහය ගිරි " චෙකෙහර්හි සිරිත්
සසාගැනදැ කෞම කෙවෙහරු වසන මහබ්ක්සන් සා ලබනු දිය(යුතු මෙස ඉසා 8646లోజి බික්සඟින්හිමියන් විසින් se පසෙහොඳිජ්සල්හි
සිකකරණහි කියූ සෙයින් සිවුර් භාගැනදැ
බත් ගතහැයුතු ගිලන්වැ ලහාග් ඉයැ ෙනා
වැස වනවළා කියන බික්සහ්හිමියනට්
ග්හිමියනට් වසග් සතක් ඉසා බිදම්වළා
‘යැයුතු ඉසා දායකයන් පිරිකුපා සන්නට්
ආවූ තුවාත් අවසා බද් ගම්බිම් මෙහි මෙම
වැළැන්දියා යුතු සඟසැමැඟින් කැමියනට්
;හැවියැ යුතු මෙ වෙහෙරැ වසන බික්සහ්
කවරු පරියායෙන් මෙන0 වැළැන්දියැ යුතු
රැ කෙනා කටu දිය යුතු මෙ සිරිත් ඉකුත්
සා’ වෙහෙර් පිරිවහනුවා ඉසා නියම්ෙජටු
කරඩ්ලෙයා ඉසා කරඩු අත්සමු ඇතුළවා
හැඩි සභූන් සැමැඟින් *aeeெேைகி හින්දෑ
ඇතුළ බැහැරි අයවියෙහි යුත් කැමියන්

Page 134
28
29
30
3.
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
4.
EPIGRAPHIA
ට් නිසි කුඩීන් ඇපැ ගෙනහැ කමිත(න
හිමියන් පිළිබදුන් නිසිද් හොත් මෙහෙය මෙනා තිබිය(යුතු භ
“ ෙගනහැ හැරිය(යුතු මුතුඩුකර ඩු කම්ත(න් කැමියන් හසින් හස්තෙක
යුතු මෙම මෙවෙහර්හි යුත් කැමියන්ෙකෙරන් වෙහෙරට් කැමින් {
යාන් මෙකල රන් වට් ඔනගා තැ නැ ඉසා සාල් ගන්නා තැනැ ඉසා
තුන් ජනකුකෙරෙන් කෙනා උනුව, రిటి?ద దీరియా ఫైర్చ భ6లి6విర రి6.5)
ක(මියන් විකිණිජ @නා ගතහැ යුතු මෙහෙයා( බද් මිනිසු: අඹන0බ මෙහෙයට් ෙනා දියහැ යුර කතුමහසකැෙයහි කම්නවාමට් දම්ගමණ
@ගනැ දාගැබ්හි කමිනවාම් කා(රැවිය යුතු කිර්බඩිපවු
දි අරක් කැරැවිය යුතු දාෆිගහි ඉසා මගුල්ම
ఇదిత2 స్థాయ్లు తొలర్ణ
· ල ෆිදවිදුන් ගෙහි ඉසා කතුමහසැG
9ESQu Gలి ©හර් පිළිබද දාගැබ්හි ඉසා මෙතුවාක
එක්සියක් කළ හෝ ඉසා වී දස යහළත් ඉසා ෙමතුවාස
ඈයෝ හැමැ තන්හි කම් නවාම් කැරැවියැ යුතු දෑගෙ පිළිමගෙහි
&ගදඩි ලංකා දඩ කැරැ පෙදෙරළීවර් බැළu වෙතෙහරට් ගද්
එ:තත් ඉනසා කෞම හි සහ වැල්කොලනි (Gගකුලී ඉසා මරණු
දෙවැසර ඉසා මෙහි ස න්වැල්ල ඉසා පහනහැටිල් වට්හි බිම් ඉ
තුර්වාත් තීන්හි ලබනු 6లి6(5)త కారాష్ర్పణ ( లి(0)ర ర్తిల
ෙග් න් බිමී ලැසාවස් නිසිලෙස සීන් ඉවශ හරට් ගතහැයුතු කහසන්වt
කරනුවන පණිවා කරනුවන ගල්වට, ල. නා විසියැ දිය(;
గిగొgn @ల (63)

ZEYLAN ICA vOL. 1
· සැමැඟින් තිබිය(යුතු බෝම ඉවශභරැ වසන
Lරියගැයුතු කැමියන් ලෙකම් කරාණවූ දැයක්
\ට් දාගෙ කැමියන් පසෑකින් දාමෙගගි තිබියහැ
:ഭാര ගීය ෙකෙනකුන් මුත් තනනැ සිටි කැමි
@පලීරවරු හමඩු බත් සාහන තැනැ ඉසා కత్రణ කවරිවතකුද් පිරුළ මෙනරාදිය යුතු
න් කැමියන් තුමනට් මෙතෙහ කෙනා ගත යුතු දුන් පයල ඇතi@වෙහර් කැමියන් බලා ہیم
භූගuබිහි අරකට් ඇළගමිබෙයන් දුන් දෙකිරිය saccess ඉසා මහබෝයෙගහි ඉසා
ఇతడి స్థిది జిడsశీలB అన్ప్ స్థాజ3 etc
! තන්හි පීප් නීවත් ඉසා ඇන්ඳාටෙගරින් රන්
§ ගෙන( හවුරුදුපතා මෙම වෙතෙහර්හි දාගබ්
3. බද් ගුනණ් කරනද, මද ගැම්හි දුම්මලස්සමුන් గిర్చ భరణ అgeఇతప్ ගසගැසියෙන් තුනීන් లిeర స్థటు €తలకోనఆద్రిeఇది రివిటి యాంటి w
සා ෙපාෙරාෙදනී පොකුණ වට( බිම් ඉසා මෙම
හා කැමියන්මුත් වෙහෙර් බිමැ හුන් කුඩීන්
ගත් වෙසට් දෙනා අනුරූ කියවිකිය ඈය කම්
}ත සුදසුන් වත් වෙහෙරට්මුත් කැමියන් කෙනා

Page 135
NO.
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
53
54
55
56
57
58
7) TABLETS OF MAHIND
රැ බද් තුවාක් ගම්බිම් කැරැයෙහි බැන
දා, වර් මුත් පොහො මඟු , ල් ඈයෝ සෙසු වර් ෙනා ගතහැයුතු කැමිය
ඇන්ටෙගහරැ බද් තුවා ක් තන්හි උකස් පමණ පාට්ට කැරැ කු
@හරට් කැමින් ගිය කැ මියන් හස්කරුවන් දෙන පෙළෙර සිරිත
· කුඩීන්ගෙන් පඬු ර් කෞනගා ගතහැයුතු මෙකුන්ගෙන් ගෙකෝ
කෙනා කැරැවියැයුතු හස්කරු පර පුරෙන් වැටෙන කැරැ කුමබර් කෞනා වැ
· පැතට් වැද අනියා මෙනයා කටයුතු ගස්කොළ ඉන0 කැපියගැයුතු මෙම වෙ
ඈය පලරගැක කමිත(න් සැ මැඟින් දුනමුත් මෙනයා කැපියනැ දියැයුතු
කිරා කිරු දඩ් මිනා ඇකැ අවටා සොළොස් රියන් ගැමබුරැ රියන්
වියැ යුතු දෙනා කළ කිරු දඩි ග තැයුතු මෙම වෙහෙරැ ආවූතුවාක් ගම්බි{
තුබූතාක් තන්හි කමිත(න් සැමැඟින් පසක් වනතෙසයින්
මහපා වටව් ඉසා ලබනුවනට් ඉසා කම්කවාමට් ඉසා !
කමිත(න් සැ මැඟින් අත්වතු කරාය * සන් ඔතමනවු
මස්පතා මෙම අත්වතු පළා එක් අත්වතු කොට් හවු
අවසන්හි ලෙකම් කරාය' සහෝමැනඥ( ජන්වා නිමැවියායුතු
මෙතෙහයින් හැරියහැ යුතු
sla
නකා බලන හිමියනට් දවස් පතා සා{
කළන්ද් සතර් අක ක් ඉසා පවරුණ බණ ද මෙතෙක්
කිරියක් ඉසා දවස් පතා සාල්
1 කරය

A IV AT M IHINTALE 87
:( සලසත් මුත් පාට්ට දෙනා දියහැයුතු තුන්
න් වෙබහර්දසුන් ජිවෙල්මෙකාට් දුනුවක්මුත්
මබුර් අරුබ් ඈයෝ බෙනයා වැළැන්දියනැ යුතු වෙ
· බිලි සාල් මුත් රටින් වැටුම් ලැනා ගතයුතු
හාන් මෙගනහැ කැමියන් තුමනට් ගොවීකම්
ටිය( මෙහත් මුත් හැරැ දෙනා ගතහැයුතු වතු
3.හරු ආවූ තුවාක් ගම්බිම්හි තලන් මීවන්
| කුඩීන් කළ වරජක් ඇත. ගම් සිරිත් දඩ්
න් කබුළ බැගින් ගෙනහැ වැව් මෙහෙ කැරැ
ව්හි ලබනුවනට් ජිවෙල් කොට් දුනුවක් මුත්
' ආකළ තුවාත් පස්පොත්හි ලියැවියැ යුතු
දවස්පතා වියවූතුවාක් පස්පෝත්හි ලියවා
න් සනින් පටවය මුතුකරඬුයේහි තබා මස් |රුදුයෙහි දොළොස් අක්වතයෙන් හවුරුදු
) මෙම සිරිත් ඉකුත් කැමියන් ගෙදඩි” ගෙනහැ
b) B.
ලෝ එක් නැළියක් ඉසා වසන් බණ රන් එක්
| මෙ ඉසා නියම් ජෙවන්හට් ජිවෙල් පස්
o ecoçê according to Mr. Silva.

Page 136
88
3
5
O
1.
12
13
14
15
6
Ei? ORAPHIA
එන් නැළියක් ඉසා හවුරුදුවකට් කෞසතු
గ్ళ బాలి(33 స్థలు (లి6) ర 6@యు థాజు సరవి అcయు ఫైబ3 කරඩු
පස් කිරි බැඟින් ඉසා පිරිවහනු වතක(මීයක්හට් එක් කිරි දේ
සැරැයින් ගන්නක්හ ට් ෙද ඝයක් ඉසා සාල් එකච්මනාක් (
දෂියෙන් වසගක් ඉසා හවුරුදුවකට් සෞතුවමට් මල් මිලu තුන්
· හට එක් කිරියක් ඉසා දෂීයෙන් වසගක් ඉසා සොම්නස්
ඉසා මැටි පතක්හට් එක් පයක් ඉසා සාල් ෙද පතක් ඉසා !
ක්හට් ඉසා එක්න ටි එක් කිරි ලද පා බැගින් ඉසා එක්
කැමියක් හට් ෙද පයක් ඉසා සාල් එකච්මනා ෙද පතක් ඉසා පියද
දමණයන් වසගක් ඉසා රුවනසුන් මහබෙයා මගුලෙහි පිළියට් ඒ
@ද පයක් ඉසා දමිෂය නම් වසගක් ඉසා ඇළිනාවක්හට් මේද පද
ඇළී එකෙළදාසක් ඉසුදා එක්නට් දෙ පා බැගින් ඉසා දැමියෙත් එ
ඉසා එක් නට් එක ඩිමනා බැගින් සාල් ඉසා එක්නට් ජිල්
බින්සහ්*නිමියනට් වස ඇෆ්රි න් සිවුර් සාහා එක්ෙකG නක්නට් ලඳු සී
6.වෙහර් අත්සම් දෙ ජ නක්ෂගට් එන්නට් ෙඳ පා බැගින් ඉසා සා
රැකිනයාවන්හට් ෙද ප යක් ඉසා සාල් එකඩමනා මේද පතක් ඉස්
එකඩිමනාක් ඉසා ජෙ ට්මවට් එක් පයක් ඉසා සාල් එකඩමනා
ඉසා සාල් එකඩ මනා ලද පතත් ඉසා මීඩි වැජඹෙර්මක්හට්
එක් නට් එක් පා බෑ ගින් ඉඝයා හවුරුදුවකට් පිළීවරට් එක්න{
කැමියන්හට් එන් තීරියක් ඉසා සාල් එකඩමනාක් ඉස්
එක් නට් තෙලාලගැ

ZEYLANICA VOL. I.
yවමට් මල් මිලක්‍ෂ පසළොස් කළනදක් ඉසා
අත්සමු ඉසා පසක් තැමියා ඉසා එක්නට්
ද පයක් ඉසා සාල් බොද අඩ්මන0ක් ඉසා
ඉසා මගුල් ෙජටක්හට් එක් කිරියක් ඉසා ‘ කළහ් කෙද අකක් ඉසා චක්සිකාකෘෂියක්
මහබෝ මඟුලෙහි පිළියට් එක් කළනඥක්
පිටස්සමක් හට් ඉසා රජ්ගෙ උපෑනි කැමිය නට් මේද අඩ්මනා බැගින් · සාල් ဏ္ဏc90 ၆ပဲé
හීගල් කෞපෙරවැළියක්හට් ෙද පයක් ඉසා
9ක් කළහඳක් ඉසා පවු කෞපෙරවැළියක්හට්
සත් ඉසා සාල් එකඩමනා එක් පතක් ඉසා
ක් බැගින් වසග් ඉසා චට්නා වැරි සතරක්
»වල් දෙ පා බැගින් ඉසා මෙ බෙවෙහර්හි
සිවුර් සාහනක(මියන් බෙදා ගතහැයුතු ඉසා
ලද් එකඩමනා එක් පත් බැගින් ඉසා කොට
සා මෙකාට රැකියක්හට් කෞද පයක් ඉසා සාල්
ලද පතක් ඉසා බත්ගෙ ලැදියට් එක් පයක්
ව් @ද පයක් ඉසා වට්මිඩි සූවිසි ජනකු ඉසා
ට් එක් කළනද් බැගින් ඉසා සඟවාලි උපෑනි
සා පිසන සලයින් කෞදාළෙගාස් ජනක්ෂු ඉසා

Page 137
NO,
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
39
40
41
42
7] TABLETS OF MAH IN 1
මින් එක් කිරී දෙ පා බැගින් ඉසා සලා
දර් නගා බත් භුක් ඝ ලයක්හට් සාල් තුනඩම) නාක් ඉසා මෙන්
ගිය සලයක්හ ට් ඉසා එක්නට් සාල් ඉංද අඩ්මනා බැ
සාල් එකඩමනාක් ඉසා පභාවනැසිමෙජටක්හට් දෙ පයක් ඉසා ද
එකළොසක් ඉසා එක් නට් කෞද පා බැඟින් ඉසා එක්නට් සාල
පසක් දෙන කුමාබල් පස් ජනන්හට් එක්නට් එක් කිරි බ‍ැගින්
දසයක් බෙදන පාකුමාබලක් භට් මේද කිරියක් ඉසා සාල් තෙද අඩ්මන්
හැන් දියක්හට් එක් කි ඊ මේද පයක් ඉසා වෙදක්හට් කෞදති,
වසගක් ඉසා පුහුඬයා මෙවඳක් හට් දෙ පයක් ඉසා දමියෙන් වසගක් ඉ
දමියෙන් වසගත් ඉසා නැකැතියක්හට් තෙද කිරියක් ඉස
කිරියක් ඉසා දැමෙය න වසගක් ඉසා දාගෙ අත්සමක්ෂගට් ඉද
ඉසා වර්ෙඡටු තු න් ජනක්හට් ඉසා මෙක්නට් ජිවෙල්
©යන් වසග් සතර ක් ඉසා දාගෙහි වැට් කෞතලට් මෙම ගැ: මල්වර් ලිඳ ජනක්හට් මෙම ගැමි න් දෙද කිරියක් ඉසා දමියෙන් එක් බැඟී
මල් දෙන මහතෙනල් ගොවූවක් හට් සපුගමණයෙන් .ෙද කිරියක්
රක්නා රට්ලදුව ක්හට් සාල් එක් නැළියක් ඉසා මහබු
බණවජධාරන දමි නට් ඉසා ඇදුරදමිනට් ඉසා දමින් ස
මහබුදුන්ගෙහි මල් වරක්හට මෙම ගැමින් ෙද පයක් ඉසා ද
రగిరి తలిeవడో ఆ లి සගක් ඉසා මගුල්මහසලපිළිමගෙහි පූ
එක් නට් ෙද පා බැගින් ඉසා එක්නට් එකඩමනා දෙ ප
කෞතල් ගන්නා එක් ඉපයාට)ක්

}A IV AT MI HINALE 8.
@ජටක් භට් සාල් එකඩමනා එක් පතක් ඉසා
බා පිසැ දර් නැඟු සලයන් භට් ඉසා ගමන්වර් ගින් ඉසා නැගු ఫ, බන් පක් සලයක්හට්
සාල් එකසමනා එක් පතක් ඉසා පහදාවාසි
g එකඩමනා බැගින් ඉසා දවස් පතා යලා
ඉසා මස් මස් පත ) පා දසයක් හා කුමඩු
xගාක් ඉසා මසකට් පැරැහැනක් දෙන පැරැ
සෑමෙසෙණන් නියපැළියාත් స్థటి లిeణతో
}සා මෙඬයාවූවක් හට් එක් කිරි ෙදපයක් ඉසා లిecరి වසභීන් yඝJ න‍ැවියක් හට එක්
සා ගණෙජටුවන්ගට් ඉතා කරඬිල්ලයන්ගට්
කරඥහැගම ඉසා වරැ දුෂිමලස්සමිනට් දහී
න් පයලක් ඉසා දාෙගනි හෙල්මල් }
}න් වසග් ඉසා මසකට් එක් සිය විසි බැගින්
! ඉසා සිත්තරක්ගට් දෙ කිරියක් ඉසා දෙග
දූන්ගෙහි දුම්මලස්සම් ස ඡන්ක්හට් ඉසා
ජනක්හට් ඉසා මෙන්නට් ගුණාංගම ඉස}
විෂයන් වසගක් ඉසා ඉම అతే, දුෂ්මලස්සමී af బలిజకారి ඉසා කඳීඝඝමන් හට් ඉසා
න් බැඟින් සාල් ඉසා දාලගනී බුද්ඩීලසාවට්

Page 138
90
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
EPIGRAPHIA
ඉසා දිය පරහන එක් තුළුලීඝ* ඉස
ලෙදරුවක්හට් එක් කිරි දෙ පයක් ඉසා සාල් දෙ අඩ්මන0ඝ සෙණය ඉස) ඇදුරවිඩු ෙඳ ජ නක්ෂගට් ඉසා සිර්වාඩු අට ජනක්හට්
లిEthళల విలి స్థిరి3 ద) ටුවඩු ෙද ජනක්නු ඉසා එක්නට් එ
ජනක්නු ඉසා එක්නට් තු න් ක්ර් බැගින් ඉසා කමඹුර් මෙඳ ජ
සුනුබෝධාළනට් සුනුබෙල් ෙදවැ ගම ඉසා ගැල්ලන් ස ජනක්නු ඉසා
@ජටන්හට් එක් කිරි යක් ඉසා සාල් එකඩමනා එක් පතක්
බැගින් සාල් ඉසා ෙමක් නට් ජිවෙල් මේද පා බැගින් ඉසා නව
@ది ఫోలిQe cఅవిస్ (ది සෑමෙගාවූවන් තුන් ජනක්හට් එක්:
CదీవిGu యరియGu eeeరివిర ද දාගබ් ඇය හැමැතද& දැගැ රක්නානං
දාගෙහි ඉසා පිළීමGග හි ඉසා බත්ෙගහි ඉසා මෙහෙකරන కొర్టీఈ ద3త్ర థాటి3 రీల్డGర) రద్ధి වුන් Gද ජනක්ෂුනු ඉසා ෙමක්නට් මඟුල්
ගම්බිමඡෆි මඟ මහව ර් කුලී මෙලාටිසී මෙම වෙහෙරට් මෙම ෙනාවද්නා කොට් ඉසා කණවැ අය වන් තාක්තන්හි කෞපෙර දෙමෙ ලැහැරට් ෙම ගතහැයුතු ඉසා මෙම චෛව බුද්තුවාන් ගම්බීම් කවරු පරියායෙ: ර නැ 6) නා හිමිකෞකාට් මෙවෙහ රට් ෙම නවතා ගතහැයුතු ඉසා දුනුව සිරිත් කෙනා ඉක්මා වැටියායුතු

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
පිළිමගෙහිද් මෙතෙක්මෙම ඉසා කම්ත(න්
* ඉසා වඩු මහඈදුරක්හට් බොඩිවෙහෙර
ඉසා උළුවඩු දෙ ජනක්හට් ඉසා මෙක්නට්
ක් කිරී බැගින් ඉසා මිණtර් මහඈදූර් මෙද
නක්ෂු ඉසා එක්නට් එක් කිරි බැගින් ඉසා
මෙතිනට් දුනුමුගම ඉසා කම්නවාදැමැ කැබිළි
ඉසා කැබිළි දොළොස් ජනක්හට් එකඩමනා
ஒன் SS363கி ஒ30 Gை986 இல36லகி
లారి G్క ఆ3 ఏదియ జ్ఞాటు ఆలి Gరితిఅర. පිළීබ නට් දමෙයන් එක් බැගින් වසග් දියනැ යුතු ඉසා
මිනිසුන් స్థిరపు రీశ్రీ స్థిర అర6రర) బాట్ల స్థిరి3
වැවෑ තුන් කිරිය ඉසා මෙම වෙහෙරැ බද්තුවාක්
) නීතඥයෙකාට విరావైఖ ඉසා මග්ගිව පියගිව
කලා කෞපෙර සිරිත් දිය බෙදුම් මෙම ජෛව }@හර්ෂනි
හී උකස් පමණ කෙනා දියැයුතු ඉසා ගතුවන්
න් ෙදස් යවනු කොටි මෙම නියැමින් තුබූ මෙම

Page 139
Epigraphia Zeydanica. Tablets of Mahinda
Slab
Scale 1g í?
front, a sub-ir frescina se hihii. 1 h y
 

V at Mihi: tac, of f. Pfate. 4
rics is feet.
the 4 rrihneningriral rnn unissini.", f. vloi:

Page 140


Page 141
O
12
13
14
5
16
7) TA BILETS OF MAH INIC
TRANSI
Slal Siri-bar Kata-kula-kot Oka-vas rajp
-mevan-mahara-j-hat eme kulen samajäy Dev-Gol
siri vindä pilivelä--sey raj-va tuma sirin Lak-div plah
-maharahu tuma sat-lähgu solos-vana havuruduyehi Vap
-giri-veherhi is: A-bahay-giri-veherni isā vasara m:
tunná bä vit-imiya-n Seygiri"-veherhi pere tubū sirit
rus-va gena nie ve-heraț nre sirit tubuva vați nisiyan-h
-sang-himiyana ia kämiyanat isà dasnat isá katiyutu
ek-se kot me : sirit tabana ladi me veherhi vasan:
nāħgi siyu ara-k menehi-kot dahit-kisa nimavay 8
perevä Ätveherä lahä-g avud met pirit kot bäså hambu yahana himiyanat vedun kiyu sändä vasag diyä yutu me ve -himiyanaț kaňçdin piňdin vasa
-g pasak isä Sutat-vaļā kiyana bik-s
-valā kiyana bik-saňg-himiyanat vasag dolosak isā di
denu kala pasa no pirihelä diyä yutu me veherä ä
pasak dī nibad-vä väsä vala-ndat-mut bad-avas hā ek-kusavä* n
-yanat vajārat dahavut
* Read giri.
WOL. .

A IV \T M I HNTALE Q
BRIPT.
A. arapuren baț Käta-usab Abahay Sala
1-bisev-rajna མོ་ནང་ ipädä äpä mahayä
ayamin siä Siri Saňg-boy Abahay
-sand pun-mas-hi dasa-pak davas Sey
ha-bik-Saig-himiyan maha sen-vä karay
nija Abahay-girio-veherhi sirit nija
ä sasändä me veherä vasana maha-bik
isā labanu-di-yutu-se isā vivaruņen
a bik-safighiniyan-visin biii-pasos-salhi
ikakaranihi kiyu seyin sivur händä
-bat gatä yutu gilan-vä lahāg iyä no
eherä väsä Vanavaļā kiyana bik-safig
aig-himiyanat vasag satak isā Bidam
yä yutu isā dāyakayan pirikapā sařignat
vū tuvāk avasā bad gambim mehi-me
o väländiyä yutu safg-sämäfigin kämi
யமகம
* Mt. eskasata.

Page 142
92
17
18
19
20
21.
22
23
24
25
31
32
33
EPIGRAPHIA
-mut pugul-vä no väjäriyä yutu no
-sang-himiyan At-vehera bad tuvāk tanhi kumbur arub āy
tuman pilibadun-visi-n Ät-veherä abäditäk tanhi isirä
me veherhi no visiyä yutu naka balana himiya
isā ā-kämiyā isā pasak-kämiyā isä veher-leyā isā ka
me tuvāk janā Aba-hay-girio-nakayhi demulin sālhan'
hindä kam-tän koț ä-tul bähäri aya-viya ay kam kaçä y
näsūvāk denuva-ț nisi kuçdīn äpä genä kam-tän sä himiyan pilibadun nisid-hot meheyä no tibiyä yutu häriyä genä häriyä yutu mundu-kara
3 -idu kam-tän kämiyan hasin has-ko
yutu me veherhi yut kämiyan-keren veherat kämin anob
-keren vaț onā tä-nä isä säl gannä tänä isä perevaru
-keren no unuva pa-säkä sițiyä yutu Ät-veher-däge pi
kāmiyan vikiņīj no gatä yutu meheyä bad minisur anoba meheyat no diya yutu Katu-maha-sāyehi kam-navamat kämiyan balā genä dāgäb-hi kam-naväm käräviyä yutu Kirbaid
de-kiriya di arak kāraviya yutu Dāgehi isā Maigul -geisā Nayindä isā Miņi
' Mt. dähäpiyä. * Mt. y. Reac

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
dähävīyä 1 yutu me veherä vasana bik
* kavaru pariyäyen no väländiyä yutu
no katai diyai yutu me sirit ikut himiyan
n isā veher-pirivahanuvā isā niyamjetu
raid-leyā isā karaidu at-samu ātuļvā
uvaț vädi saňgun sämäňgin Ätveherhi
tutu ätul bähäri aya-viyehi yut kämiyan
imäigin tibiyä yutu me veherä vasana
yutu kämiyan lekam karāņavū 4 däyak
dāge kämiyan pasäkin dā-gehi tibiyä
a giya kenekun-mut tana" siti kämiyan
hambu-bat sähana tänä isä tun janaku
libad kavari vatakud pirul no diyä yutu
kämiyan tumanat mehe nogatä yutu Dam-gamiyen dun payala At-veher
l-pavu-dāgäb-hi arakaț Älgamiyen dun
-maha-sala-piļima-gehi isā Maha-boy
8
έιτί. Mt. Aarunavia. Mt. Kand,

Page 143
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
-l-dev-dūn-gehi isā Katumahasāy
Udgalä Yatgalä Ätve-her pilibad dāgāb-hi isā me tuvā
ek-siyak kala-nd isā vī dasa yahalak isā me tur
dagab äy hämä-tanhi kam-navām käräviyä yutu dāge pilima-ge
-naassamun ge-daid ko-daid kärä perelivar bälä veherat gatä
tunin ekak isä mehi Saigvällehi ge-kulī isā Maņuyatasi de vasara isa mehi Sa-ňg-välla isā Pahanä-vill vaț-hi bim
tuvāk tanhi labanu veheraț gatä yutu veher dasun hā k
bim sovas nisi se-yin veherat gatä yutu kahasan-vä g
karanu vana paņīvā karanuvana gal-vatä no visiyä diyä no gatä yutu me vehe-rai bad tuwak gam bim karayehi bai dä-var-mut poho maňgu-l äy sesuvar no gatä yutu kämiya
Ātveherā bad tuvā-k tanhi ukas pamaņu pāțița kärä kun
kämin giya kä-miyan has-karruvan dena pere sirit
kudingen paňdu-r no gatä yutu mekungen gegon
käräviyã yutu has-karu para-puren väțena kärä kumbur no väț -pätaț vädä aniyā no kațä yut gas-ko no käpiyä yutu me veher
äy palaruk kam-tän-sä
* Mt. pokuni.

A IV AT MI - INTALE 93
ehi isā Kirbaňdpavu-dägäb-hi isä
k tanhi pijni-vat isa. Atveherin ran
vāk genä havurudu patā me veherhi
f Kکكر
hi bad Gutä Karandão de gäinhi dumyutu Kirband-pavuyohi gasagäsiye!"
väsara isā Ļahiņiya-pavuyehi udisi
isā Porodeni pokun" vatä bim iså me
ämiyan-mut veher bimä hun kudingen
at vesat no anurti * kiya-vikiya ay kam
yutu sudasun vat veherat-mut kimiyan
ndä salasat-mut pāța no diyä yutu tlin in veher dasun jivel ko: dunuvak-mut
nbur a rub äy no väländiyā yutu veherat
bili-säl-mut ratin vätum no gatä yutu
genä kämiyan tumanaț govī-kam no
iyā het-mut härā no gatä yutu vatu
ä āvū tuvāk gam-bim-hi talan mīva
Mt. anuru,

Page 144
5
52
53
54
56
7
58
EPIGRAPH
- -näigin duna-mut no käpiyä diyä
dad kirä kiru dagi Minä ä avațä solos riyan gämburä riyan ka no kala kirü daid ga-tā yutu me veherā āvū tuvāk ga
-mut tubũ tãk tanhi kam-tän-sämägin pasak vana sey
maha-pā-vatat isā labanu vana isā kam-navāmat isā d
kam-tan-sai-maigin atvatu karāy San-otamana tabã mas mas patã me atvatu paļā, ek atvatu koț havurudu,
lekam karäy' saig-mändä' janvä nimäviy
gemä meheyin häriyä yutu
Sia Naka bahana himiyanat davas pala
kaland satar aka-k isā pavaruņ baņä-d metek-me
isä davas patā säl ek näļiyak isā havuruduvakaț set
ā-känívā isā vehe-r-leyä isä karaňd-leyā isā karaňợu
kirī bigin irā pirivaharu-vata “-kämiyak-haț ek k
säräyin gannak-ha-ț de payak isā sāl ek al-manāk isã n
vasagak isă havuruduvakat setuvamat mal milä
-hiuț ek kiriyak isā Daniyen vasagak isā somnas
isā māti patak-hat
Read ke7 oray. * Mt. zatava According to Mr. Silva, ge-da

ZEYLANİCA vOL. I. yutu kudīm kaļa varajak äta gam sirit ܐܢܵ bull bägin genä väv nehe käräviyä yutu
1-bim-hi labanuvanat jivel kot dunuvak
rā-kaļa tuvāk pas-pot-hi liyäviya yutu
vas-patā viyavū tuvāk pas-pot-hi liyavā
vun sanin pațavay * mundu-karaňçluyehi
rehi dolos atvatuyen havi rudu avasanhi
ai yutu me sirit ikut kaimiyan ge-daid “
i) B.
säl ek näļiyak isā vasan baņä ran ek .isa niyam jețak-haț jivel pas kiriyak
uvamat mal milä pasalos kalandak isä
at-samu isã. pasak-kaniyā isā, eknaț pas
iri de pavak isä säl dc ad-manäk isä ᎡéᏰ qu jețak-haț ek kiriyak isä Damiyen
un kalarid de akak isä vatsikä kämiyak
maha-bo mlaňgulehi piļiyaț ek kalandak
; Mp. piața 7,vy. * Read mädä.
* Mt. bånåd. Mt. Zaf,

Page 145
Éloigraphia Zeylanica. Tablets of Mahind
Scale lĝ inches to
 

la IV at Mihintale. Volf. V. Plaffe 75.

Page 146


Page 147
NO.
10
1.
12
13
14
16
17
18
19
2s)
21
22
23
24
25
26
r TABLETS OF MAHINI
ek payak isa sal de patak isa pitass.
isā ekna-ț ek kirī de pā bägin isä eknaț de
de payak isa salek ad-mana de patak isă Piyan-gal
vasagak isā ruvan-asun-maha-bo-maiigulehi piliyat
de payak isa Damiye-m vasagak isā äļināvak-haț de piya
t ekaļosak isā cknaț de pā bägin isā Damiyen ek
eknaț ek a-d-manā bāgin sāl isā ekmat ji vel c
-himiyanat vasägi-n sivur sähä ek-keneknat ladu sivu
veher atsam de ja-nak-hat eknat de pā bigin isā sāl
-navak-hat de pa-yak isä sal ek ad-mană de patak
ek ad-manak isä je-ți-mavaț ek payak isā sāl ek ad-mar
isā sāl ek ad-mană de patak isa midi? väjärma
janaku isā eknaț ek pā bä-gin isä havuruduvakat pilivarat ekin
kaimiyak-hat ek kiriyak isā sāl ek açd-manāk isā
Talola-ga-min ek kirī de pā bägin isā salā dar naiga bat pak sa-layak-haț sāl tun ad-manāk isā no pi
giya salayak-ha-t isā eknat sāl de ad-manā bāgin i
ek ad-manāk isā paha-vasi-jetak-hat de payak isa s
ekalosak isā ek
* Mlt. tuyäni. Mt, in

A V AT MITH NTALE 95
mak-haț isā rajge upiui ' kä niyak-luaț
adımanã, bägita sāl isä ol-kämyak-haț
pere-valiyak-hat de payak is i Damiyen
گر ek kalandak isä Pavu pere -väliyak-haț
k isa sal ek ad-mana ek petak isa ali
bägin vasag isă vatnä väri satarak isä
le pā bigin isā me veiherhi bik-snig,
r sahana kāmiyan beda gatā yutu isāi
ek aç-manā ek pat bägin isā koța-räkiiså kotarakiyakhat de payak isa sal
na de patak isa bat-gc-laidiyat ek payak
k-hat de payak isa vat mindi ? sin-visi
at ek kaland bägin isä Saig-väli* upăni
pisana salayin dolosjanak-hu isa eknat
jetak-hat sal ek ad-mană ek patak isä
Isä dar näigt salayak-hat isä gamanvar
sa nähgu darä bat pak salayak-hat sal
äl ek ad-manä ek patak isä pahä-väsi
indi. Mt. saig-zali.

Page 148
96
27
E’ (GRAPHIA
-naț de päi ilgi: i., ci raț sal ek açl
diena kuibal pas
28 janak-haț ek naț ek kirī bägin isä
29
30
31
32
33
dasayak diena pā-kumbalak-haț der i:iryarik isä sāl de aq maunāko
diyak-haț ek ki-ri de payak isa vedais-hat Detisasen
isā phundā vedak. -hat de payak isa Danniyen wasagak
isā Damiyen vasagak isā näkätiyak-haț de kiriyak isä Da
kiriyak isā Damiye-n vasagak isā dāge samak-hat isā
isā var-jețu tu-n janak-hat isä meknat jivel Kar8
Damiyen vasag satara-k isa dagehi vät tellat me gamin pay
janak-haț me gämi-n de kiriyak isā Damiyen ek bägin
mal dena mahai-nell-govuvak-hant Sapugamiyen de kiriyi
rak nā raț laduva-k-haț sāl ek näļiyak isä maha-budu
baņ-vajārama damī-nat isa adura daminat isa damin sa j
maha-budun-gehi mal-varak-hat me gamin de payak isa ] -malassamnaț Damiyen de va-sagakisā Maigul-mala-sala-pilima-ge
-haț isā eknaț de pā
2 bägin isã eknaț ek al-umanā de pat
gannā ek poțäk isã diya parahana ek“tuļulak isā pilim
-vak-haț ek kirī
* Mt. admanak. * Mt. nả
Mt. "gdhi.

ZEYLANICA VOL. I.
manā bägin isā davas patā yalā pasak
nas mas patã pã dasayak hã kumbu
isä masakat pärähänak dena pärähän
en niya paliyak isa Damiyen wasagak
isa maidovuwak-hat ek kiri de payak miyen ik isā näviyako-haț ek
gaņajetuvak-hat isā karaid-leyak-hat
ndāgama isā varā dummalassammat
alak isa dagehi hel-mal ona malvar de
vasag isā masaka ek-siya-visi bägin
akisā sitarak-hat de kiriyak isā dāge
n-gehi dummalassam sa janak-hat isa
anak-haț isā mek-naț Gutägaimao isä
Damiyen vasagak isä me gämä dum
ni * pūņā kämiyak-haț isā kam-assamak
bägin sal isà da-gehi budo-bisova tel
agehi-d metek-meisā kan-tān-ledaru
iya-hat. * Mt, gam.
o Mt. budi,

Page 149
N.
44
45
48
47
8
4.
50
5
54
55
苏{治
5
7
5S
7 TAESTS OF MAH | N
de pavak isā sāl de ad-na nāk s;
seņāya isā ädura-vadu de - a k-hat isã sir-valu at jathak-ba is Vadu-devāgama isā ka-țu-vaçlu de janak-hu nsä ekin:ț ek kirī
iså eknal tijl-n kiri bżigian isā kannbur de janak hu
Sunubo-deva-gama isa gallan sa ianak-hu isa me
käbilijetak-hat ek kiri-yak isa säl ek ad-mana ek patak
bägii säi 1sä mek-nați jivei de pã vägin isĩ Navagur, -säyehi * isä Ämbulu-dàgäb-t sä-govuvan tun janak-hat eknat de p
Ätvehera iliba- citāgab äy hänvändä digä raknāraț isā dä-gehi isā pilirna gehi iså bat-gehi is* ****-k: rity, uini.
isa apula na kada-vu: dejanak-hu sā neknat Maigu
gam-bim-hi maňg malha-va-“ -r kuli melätsi me v (:hecrat mne mitnella,
no vadnå koț 1sā Kanā-vävä dliya va tāk tanhi pere Demel kalä gatä utu isā me veherhi bad tuwak gam bim kawaru pariya gatnvan rä nä no hinni kot veh -rat me nav tā gatai yutu isā dunu v
me sirit no ikma väțiyä yu: “tu
, 7': 'rä. Mt.
* Mt, mahasğ'êhi.

A IV AT MIHINTALE r
vadu-maha-idurak-hat Boiidwchera."
sā uļu-vadu de janak-hat isi rinekmat
bägin isāmiņīr-maha-aur deja tak-hi:
isā eknaț ek kirī bägin isä sunu-bolnat
krat Dunumu-gama isā kam-navami
isä käbili dolos alak-hat ck ad-mana
a-maha-sãyehi são Näteviya-mahani isā
a bāgin isā me veherā ud-gali yatgalā
; Daniyen ck baggin vasag diyi yutu
sun isa ili sä pur"a kasu isi his-kol
ävä tun kiriy: isä me veherä vad-tuväk
kut gatä yutu isä maiggiva piyagiva
pere sirit diya bedum me veheraț me
yen ukas pamanu no diyä yutu isä
6-- an des yavanu kot me niyämin tubû
, ki S Mt. isa. Mt. Zaha-zar.

Page 150
98 EPIGRAPHIA
RANS
Sla
Lines I-5. On the ICth day of th Vaf , in the sixteenth year after the king Siri Saňgboy Abahayo, who w Salamevan“, an eminent Ksatriya, bei Okkaka dynasty, which is the pinnacle been conceived in the womb of the birth in the same Ksatriya) raceand Chief Governor, and who, having illuminingo the Island of Lanka with assembly of the great community of m Abahay-giri-vehera'.
Ll. 5-9). At this assembly, H persons as to the expediency of selec
For the meaning and etymology of separate volume.
* "The Sowing month, Sept-Oct. (fr. Skt. v Kanyā, Tamil Purațiāśi.
* Skt. Sri Sanghabödhi A6staya. o Afā mahayā siri zindä, as in the Vessagiri sl ' Pahayamin sitä. Here sitä, gerund (past) o participle pahayanin (pra + y bhã) to express co and Geiger's L. S. S. S 63).
* Maha-sen-vâ karay, lit. “having caused the karay, see above, p. 51, note 2. The suffix vis Geiger's L. S. S. SS 64 and 65.
P. Citiyagiri-vihara, This passage can also be rendered, "At monastic rules as pleased him out of those in fo conferring with competent persons, as to the exped he enacted the following regulations with com respect of the great community of monks resid employés, the serfs, [þeir respective] duties, and Sasanda, having consulted"; Skt. "samsya, " Aja rus-z'd gend, “having taken those whic sekara translates having approved of.' I take rus a verbal noun (probably connected with Skt. bhi, genå; samme con:Fruction as maha-sen-vā karay in rucitva, Cf. also Childers Notes in J. R. A. S. viii

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
ATIONo.
O A.
e waxing moon, in the lunar month of elevation of his regal canopy, the great as born unto the great king Abahay ng descended from the royal line of the of the illustrious Kşatriya race, having
anointed queen Dev Goni of equal who enjoyed the dignities of Governor g in due course become king, has been his majestic effulgence-convened" an onks resident in Sey-giri-vehera and
is Majesty conferred with competent ting such of the monastic rules as
words in the text, see the glossary at the end of the
/vap), nearly corresponding with the solar month,
* Skt. Abhaya Ślimighavarna. ab, l. 8. See above, pp. 25, and 26, note 4. f sitinavā (w/ sthā) is used with the present adverbial ntinued action (cf. Apté's Skt. Composition, p. 124,
becoming of a great assembly. For the gerund eems to me to be a derivative of W bhū, but see
A.
" P. Abhayagiri-vihara. this assembly, His Majesty selected such of the rce) at his own Abahay-giri-vehera . . . . and after lency of establishing these rules at this vihara also, ments thereon) so as to render them uniform in 2nt in this vihara, as well as in respect of the
the receipts and disbursements.' dya for samyadya (through P. samsandati). h were pleasing to himself'; but Mudaliyar Gunava as composed of rus (Skt. ruc) and the suffix va, ), here in the accusative case, being governed by l. 5. I do not think rusva is a direct derivative of
pp. I 46 et seq.

Page 151
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND
pleased him out of those in force) at
of those formerly instituted at Sey-giri religious ceremonies, and of establishir Thus in respect of the great com as well as in respect of the employés, the receipts and disbursements, His M tions, rendering them explicit by meal Ll. 9-15) The monks residing in early dawn and shall meditate on the finished cleansing the teeth, shall put yellow robes as prescribed in the Sika “check-room' of At-vehera, and exercis
Vati-himiyan. See above, p. 35, note 7. * Wawarunen ek-se kot. Mudaliyar Gunasekar It seems to me, however, that ek-se (prob. Skt. ékac meaning), that is, unambiguous, or 'quite plain.'
These exercises are:--(r) Meditating on t beings deliverance from the misery of existence; which constitute the corporeal frame; (4) Contemp Hardy's Eastern Momachism, pp. 28, 243-252, an Pogavacara's Manual.
* Då hit-kisä, P. danta-kattha-kiccamin, lit. “tooth In the Nevill Collection of Ceylon MSS., in of a short commentary in Sinhalese on the Sekhis title Sikhakarani for P. Sikkha karaniya. Evidently mehi Sikhakaraniya nam kavarayat sakhevin kovan Vadu aigulen ataăgulak dana-maidalen. bahă vama ättä kota häidayuteyi. Avata äti kota haidanä sä kota sivuru porovinam dukula vë. Ápitali govã-se ek kelavarakin no elvä avata äiti kota peraviya y karaniya is:-
If the civara (under-garment) is worn so that be a dukkara offence requiring confession and al eight finger-breadths in carpenter's measure below waist) from the left side, without letting one end he on the (under-)civara in order that it may pass rig not to fit completely round the waist), this will not
"If the civara (outer robe) is put on so that it be a dukkata offence. The (outer) civara must be v an (elephant)-keeper on his elephant. Then with th thereby covering (the body) completely without lett Cf. also Pātimokkhaix. (V. R. A. S. viii. pp, note 2).
WOL. I.

A IV AT MIHINTALE 99
his own Abahay-giri-vehera and out -vehera by his brother, the master of ng the same at this vihara also. munity of monks living in this vihara, the serfs, their respective duties, and ajesty passed these [following regulans of comments.
this vihara shall rise at the time of four protective formulas, and having : on and cover themselves with their learanz. They shall then) go to the ing a spirit of benevolence and reciting
a translates, 'making them alike by enactments' Chaya) is here used in the sense of 'one shade (of
he virtues of the Buddha; (2) Wishing unto all
(3) Reflecting on the impurity of the substances lation of death (Ceylon Alianac, 1834). See also ld Rhys Davids' Introduction to his edition of the
-stick-duty.'
ow in the British Museum, there is a MS. (f. 9) tā Dhammā section of the APātimokha, bearing tie f this is the treatise referred to here. It begins:- m. Avata nättä kota sivuru haidinan dukulä vé. tpasā hasunkan labā ek keļavareki no evā avata da värada avata nätiväva varaja näti. Avata nättä yin de kelavara sama-kota vam atin pat pitu bahā la stayi, here I shall state briefly what the Sikha
it may mot go completely round [the loins), this will solution). It must be worn so that it may reach the knee-cap, being wrapped completely round (the ng down (more than the other?]. If when putting ht round the loins), should it, by mistake, happen be reckoned a fault. may not cover (the body) completely round, this will 'rapped round by making both its ends equal, just as left hand it must be drawn over the back downwards, ing one end hang down more than the other?."
62-13o; S. B. E. xiii. pp. 59-67, xvii. p. 22,
P

Page 152
Ioo EPIGRAPHIA
Aaritta formulas shall descend into boiled rice.
To the monks who are unable to shall be granted a vasag each, when
Tó the monks who reside in this shall be assigned five vasag of food a Sutta-pitaka, seven vasag; and to th pitaka, twelve vasag.
The necessaries of life assignec calculation shall be given without caus Ll. 15-20) Those that reside perr for the maintenance of monks) here, sh to all the aivasa monks' residences co not enjoy the same conjointly with the Orders shall be issued to employé by the monks in council; no orders sha by individuals acting alone.
The monks residing in this vihar: orchards, &c., in any place belonging t
Evidently stanzas from the Pirit-pola. Cf. of Kassapa W (No. 4, l. 38) above, p. 43.
See above, p. 28, n. 5.
Kiyana, in the sense of 'reading aloud and “ Mudaliyar Guņasēkara translates, “ five cel a note, that the word vasag 'admits of two rendel of boiled rice and curry', but compare note 5 on p. II 5), and De Alwis “a meal' (Sidatsaigara, Int ' Dayakayan, lit. 'donors, a term still applied maintenance of a Buddhist monastery.
' De Aiwis' translation runs:- Donations m with the intention of the donors, and without misal renderings.
" Vaandaf-mut, lit. 'except that they make us Ek-kusa-ud (P. ika-kucchi-hufva) may also in o Mudaliyar Guņasēkara’s rendering of this pe lands attached to all the monasteries which belong articies (fit to be given) for services rendered to intruding on a monastery so attached. Cf. also from this considerably.

ZEYLANI CA - VOL. I
the refectory and receive gruel and
attend the 'check-room' through illness, recommended by the physicians.
vihara and read the Vinaya-pitaka, ld raiment; to the monks who read the e monks who read the Abhidhamma
l to monks by lay patrons' after due sing any omission thereofo. nanently and grant the necessary things all enjoy the lands and villages attached nnected with this vihāra, but they shall āvāsa so attached°. s and employés shall be dismissed only ll be issued or any servant be dismissed
a shall by no means possess the fields, o At-vehera.
reference to this compilation in the Slab-inscription
xplaining to an audience.' ls with food and raiment. He adds, however, in ings, (I) residence or cell of a monk, (2) pingo load p. 28. Miller takes it to mean a farm (4. I. C. rod. p. I4).
in Ceylon especially to those who contribute to the
ade unto the priests shall be applied in accordance propriation. Compare also Armour's and Miller's
e of” Cf. P. valaifēti.
Lean 'inclusive of ssage is :- They shall make use of the villages and to this vehera, living there permanently and giving this vehera, but they shall not make use of then by the translations by Mtiller and others, which differ

Page 153
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND
They shall not allow their dependal connected with At-vehera.
Monks that infringe these regulatic Ll. 20-25) The monk who looks : vihara, the administrator of rules, th the vihara, the registrar of caskets, incl persons shall hold sessions in the At-v the two fraternities' at Abhayagiri, w deliberations). They shall then fix place connected with receipts and disbursem vihara).
For the purpose of compensating f engaged in matters relating to receipt
Lit. 'monks, but the plural is, I think, used translations of lines 20-3o differ materially from Gu * P. mikaya, "fraternity of monks' applied als dagaba and divasa. See also the second portion of 'Pirivahanuva. See above, p. 3, and note 5 according to Dr. Müller and Mudaliyar Gunasekara, Nyam-fetu admits of two derivations, nam town'; and milyamaz:jyüşt ha, “ the pre-eminent in lav eldest of the villages, while the Mudaliyar transla based on the technical use of the words miyama and Sanskrit inscription (l. 4), above, p. 4, the word nu the use of fetu or feta, compare the compounds in (l. 48) in the present record, second part.
o A-kämiyā = P. ãdi-kammika, “the principal v Pasak-kdmiya, P. paccaya-kammika, the ol articles." Compare, however, the expression kami
Karaid-leya = P. karanda-lekhaka. Karaidu-atsamu, I am not quite sure of Skt. hasta + Vían, and gives it the meanin renders it “the sealing of caskets, probably conne But samu is more likely a derivative of P. sa grant permission; also the phrase has in hasline 26.
* Abahagiri-makayhide-mulin tähanuvat vädi this passage is:-"With the monks who come to a Nikāya." Possibly one of these two orders at Abh the inscription of Kassapa V at Anuradhapura acceptance of alms"; cf. bat sahana tand in 1, 28 (

)A IV AT MIHINTALE IO
hts to exercise supremacy over any place
ons shall not live in this vihāra.
after the Naka", the lay warden of the e steward, the almoner, the clerk of uding the keeper of caskets-all these 2hera in company with the monks from ho have come to assist them in their as of business and shall attend to duties ents, &c., both inside and outside the
or whatever may be destroyed by those S and disbursements, both inside and
here merely honoris causa. Müller's and Armour’s nasekara's and my renderings. o sometimes to a monastic establishment with its this inscription (l. 1).
The warden or superintendent of the vihara,'
ely, Skt. nigamatiyastha, the chief over a market v.' Müller, adhering to the former, renders it "the tes it 'duly appointed overseers. My rendering is fetu in Ceylon inscriptions. In the Jetavanarama yama means undoubtedly 'fixed regulation. For iyamjetak (l. 2), maigulfetak (l. 6), and diffefa
orkman.' See also below, second part, l. 3. fficer connected with the supplying of necessary van passäkin in l. 26 and the note thereon.
my interpretation. Mtiller derives at-samu from g receiver of revenue.' Mudaliyar Gunasekara cting it with at-sana (P. hatha-saia), “signature.' mmuti, 'permission. Compare samu-denaud, to kot, o having stamped with the seal, below, in
saigun samdigin. The Mudaliyar's rendering of ccept alms from the two Pirivenas in the Abhayagiri layagiri Vihara was the Kapara-mula, the subject of see above, pp. 4I-57), Sahanu means also the ... I O2, note 9).
P 2

Page 154
ΠO2 EPIGRAPHIA
outside the vihāra), security shall be be deposited at the respective places If any of the dependants of the they shall not be retained in service dismissed after recovery of what has register.
Ll. 25-3o Caskets furnished witl house' in the presence of the official the officials at the place of business" (
Apart from the case of any one far, on vihara service, there shall alway persons from amongst those employed a the pay-office, the place where raw ri in the forenoon, boiled rice and gruel
Nothing whatever belonging to the out', or be purchased if offered for sale
The Mudaliyar translates, “They shall take who are able to compensate for what was destroyed Wisd-hot. The Mudaliyar translates this b with Skt. ni-sad, not niridh.
* Dige = P dhåtu-géha, a house where reliqu of the monastery within the inner quadrangle;
* Pasäkin, instr. of pasăk = P. paccakkha (or r: translates kimiyan pasdkin "by the side of the work " I 77 sin, instrumental case of has (Ruwanma stamp with a seal."
'Kamiyan, lit. of the workmen.' * Kam-tån, Skt. karma-sthåna, means here eitl " Vaf-ani-land, at the place where wages a pound equivalent to modern Sinhalese vaitup and, is different from vat (above, p. 25, l. 19) which is Skt. avana + sta (from / av) rather than with ava modern word and (sometimes written ind).
o Sāharna, from W sah. - In polite language, o he endures or permits the offering of food."
lo Pirit. This and the word piruvafa or pir or washe i-man, seein both to be deriyatives of Skt. '' Vikini. I have tentatively treated this as a zikuņa nazā, P, vikiņāti, M. vikina. The Mudali namely, (1) “nor shall anything be taken, if the from the servants.'

ZEYLANICA voL. I
taken from suitable householders and of business. monks of this vihara are appointed, but be dismissed. Employés shall be been entered in their name) in the
locks shall be deposited in the 'relics of the 'relic-house, with the seal of luly stamped on them. of the officials of this vihara going, not 7s be in attendance not less than three teach of the following places, namely ce is received, and at the place where, are accepted by monks). 'relic-house' of At-vehera shall be lent
by the officials.
as bail, and appoint with the workmen, retainers by the workmen.' y 'prohibited'; but I think it should be connected
laries are deposited, generally built near the dagaba
uther "paccakkhi) = Skt. pray-akia. The Mudaliyar men,” evidently deriving pasa from P. passa. la, 553), modern as, "a seal. Cf. as obanaza, “to
her the manufactory' or 'an assay office.'
'e paid in kind.' The Mudaliyar makes this comäma. Vatis aderivative of Skt. vrtla, P. vatta, and derived from P. vatti. Ond may be connected with niya (ava + v ni). It is, I think, the same as the
when a monk accepts food, one says in Sinhalese,
vata, commonly applied to cloths lent by a dhobey” pari + y vrt. Cs. P. pärivattakan.
form of the conditional mood of the Sinhalese verb var gives two possible interpretations of this passage, servants sell'; (2) “nor shall anything be purchased

Page 155
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND
Ll. 3O-33. The officials shall not men engaged for vihāra) service; nor service in the neighbourhood.
The officials at At-vehera shall l from Damgamiya for the purpose of and with the income thereof) shall ca be renovated.
They shall cause the taking care the two hiriya of land set apart for
(Il. 33-37) The “ relic-house,’ the stone-image of the Buddha), the hous Nayinda', the house of the goddess maha-saya, the Kiribaid-pavu dagāb and on the lower rock' belonging to . these places, as well as IOO &alaid paddy from At-vehera-all these shall repairs at the dagabas and at all othe vihara shall be executed every year.
Ll. 37-41) The share due out of
See above, p. 55, note 3. o Pavu = P. pabbata, o rock.”
Maigul-maha-sala-pilima-gehi - P. mangala ’ Probably equivalent to Skt. nāgēndra, P. māg 7 Dev-dã. Cf. P. dova-ộuilô, Sinh, dev-out, “a a female deity.'
* Wdgala. Patgala.
Pahala, modern yala is a score, i.e. 20 a (Armour). According to Subhuti, ayala is equival See Abh. 484. Cf, also, above, pp. 3, note 4, and 9/ Ceylon, § 34.
' The meaning of this passage is somewhat ol The Mudaliyar's rendering is, brooms for removin in the two villages Guti and Karanda belonging former timber utilized for a strong vihara.
In the phrasegedažd kodaid kārā he treats kā karay as in l. 5, or kot as in l. 8. I take it as a a fixed rate, such as “a tithe. Cf. kardyehi in l. Kassapa V (l.47) above, p. 49.
Ge-daid (Skt. grha-danda?) and ko-daid (pro the names of two kinds of fines. See above, p. 54 Sinhalese kö = Skt. köpa. In Tamil kö means “ a k

A IV AT MIHINTALE lO3
exact services for themselves from the shall such men be allowed out on other
ook after the payala 1 (of land) granted xecuting repairs at Katu-maha-saya, use the works of the said dagäbn to
of Kiribaid-pavu’ dagaba by granting
the purpose from Al-gamiya. house containing the auspicious colossal se at the great Bödhi-tree, the shrine
Mininäl, the afore-mentioned Katua and the dagabas on the upper rock At-vehera :-the offerings made at all weight of gold and loyahala of be utilized and by means of them the r places within the precincts of this
the fines ge-daid and &o-daiad levied
Siya = P, catiya. See also E.S. No. 1587. “ Kiriya or kiri. See above, p. 3, note 4. -maha-silipatindigehamhi, inda, “Nāga or snake king.” male deity,” and dấua-dhĩfã (or -duhitā), Sinh, dev-dù,
See above, p. 28, note 3. muna (P. ammama) of grain or 20, head of cattle ent to 20 khari (i.e. one vaha or sakato, cart-load'). 55, note 3, and Rhys Davids, Coins and Measures
oscure. The present translation is offered tentatively. g faded flowers and house-timber shall be collected to the relic-house and the image-house, and the
rä as a gerund. If it is so, it should be spelt either derivative of karika, used here technically to mean 44, and dasa-kard, tenth part, in the inscription of
b. for ku-danda, minor fines") seem to me to be , n. 3. In Skt. and P. ko-danda means "a bovi. In ing’
*

Page 156
IO4 . EPIGRAPHIA
on dummalassamuno in the villages Gut to the “relic-house" and to the “image servants) who are refractory shall be a One-third of the produce of tr house rent of the saig-villa here, th the upper-side and in the lower-side together with the saig-villa thereof, and the land around the pond Porod all these places shall be appropriated
Ll. 41-45) From the householder rent shall be levied in a fitting manne the vihâra serfs and employés.
Those who having put on yellow dress they have assumed-acts such as life, shall not be permitted to dwell arou The property of well-conducted se employés except for the use of the vi All the villages and lands belongi
I am not at all clear as to the meaning of th “ faded or bad flowers,” gnd as-samun, “brooms foi 'incense and flowers.' Mtiller translates assamun seems to suit the context either here or in lines record. Tentatively I take assam as composed of as + or apportioning. Cf. vissam =vis+ kam (Skt. viva of perarā (pūrva-räffa), “ assimilation.” Thus mah would mean to six persons who distribute incense image of the Buddha”; me gämä dum-mal-assamna their duty) incense and flowers' in the temple; work.'
Bala (spelt bala in Clough's Dict), “h Skt. Bhåta.
Perellivar = pereli-karu, those who quarre ståra, manufacturer"); sit-varu for sit-karu (Skt. ch. ii. Pereii or perali (perala razvā, “to upset”) mu ' This is obviously not a proper name. Fro sort of ground, probably a sandy plain near a ta community of monks (sangha + Sinh. vàỉla, a sa upāsaka in Vessagiri slab-inscription, l. I II (above lay-devotee Vanpulla of the saigadilla of Mulaso'' Su-disun admits of two meanings, namely, “ well-conducted serfs"; das un being the pl. of da

ZEYLANICA voL. I
a and Karanda belonging respectively -house, as well as the wages of those ppropriated by the vihara. ees and plants on Kirbaid-pavu, the 2 tank Manuvasara, the two tanks in of Lahiniya-pavu (the Swallow-rock) the land around the pond Pahana-vil eni-pokuna-the income derived from by the vihara. 's who live on the vihara lands, ground r on behalf of the vihara, but not from
robes) commit acts inconsistent with the buying, selling, &c., taking away animal nd the mount. arfs shall not be appropriated by the hāra. ng to this vihara shall be administered
is word. The Mudaliyar's interpretation is dummal, r putting to a corner.' Dum-mal may also mean by "those who supply. None of these meanings 34, 38, 40, and 41 of the second portion of this kam (Skt. ansa+ karman) and meaning "distributing + karman) given in the Sidatsaigara as an example a-budun-gehi dummal-assam safanak-haf (B. l. 38) and flowers in the temple containing the colossal F (l. 4o), 'to those in this village who distribute (as
kam-assamak-hat (l.4I), to one who apportions
ire. Cf. bila-mehe, 'work done for wages;
o rebels." Cf. at-varu for al-karu (Skt. hastacitra-kara), “painter, quoted in the Sidatsaigara, st, I think, be connected with Skt., pari + V virt. m the context it seems that it must refer to some nk or river specially set apart for the use of the indy shore). Cf. Mulaso-veher-saigvalle Vanpulla , p. 25). This should have been translated the rihara."
(1) P. su-dassana, ogood-looking'; (2) su + dasun,
(Skt. disa). Cf veher-dasun in lines 41 and 45.

Page 157
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHIND
upon deeds of lease, but no absol executed.
Excepting the three days service such as (that at] 2ugbôsatha festival shal [Ll. 45-5o Unless it be a propert and the serfs of the vihăra, no paddy fie to At-vehera shall be held by them on
Officials who have gone out on v of subsistence" from the inhabitants ( of raw rice given by the cultivators'
They shall not accept presents fro yokes of oxen from these tenants) a The leasehold fields which are hel shall not be taken away unless they ar
No trespass shall be committed be done.
Trees and shrubs shall not be cu Ll. 50-54. In none of the villag
Kardiyeh (loc. of kara, in 1,38), in rental p. Io3, note II 2.
Patta or patta, a deed inscribed on coppe a final transfer of land. According to Tamil a lease. Cf. patradar, 'a lease-holder. See also ab
* Var = Skt. våra, evidently used here in Jetavanäräma Skt. Inscription, l. 31 (above, pp. 3 Kassapa W, l. It (above, pp. 47, 53, note 7).
'Jivel or divel, “lands granted to persons for rendered or offices held by them. See also Ruvan * Pata-kard. See above, notes I and 2.
Veheraf kamin. See also above, l. 27. * Vätum= Skt. vrtlam. See above, p.o 2, n ” Billi-sdl, lit... “ tribute-rice.” Billi = Skt... P. P
Has-karuvan. See Piyummala, p. 56, and ' The Mudaliyar's rendering of this passage former custom, is given to the vehera by workme: shall be received from the (other) inhabitants of the " Kudi = Skt. P. kusi, Tamil kudi, in the se lines 24 and 4.
* Gegon =gon-ge orgon-geya, Skt. göyuga. "o Vatu pätaf, modern vatu-pelata. “ range of g

A IV AT MIHINTALE IO5
ute transfers of the same shall be
by turn" no other service by turn' ll be exacted. y given as a living'' to the employés lds, orchards, &c., in any place belonging mortgages or as gifts or on leases. rihara service' shall not receive means of the country, except the contribution in accordance with former custom. m tenants, nor shall the officials take nd have their own fields cultivated. d by cultivators in hereditary succession e not so held. on the gardens and thereby injustice
t down. ges and lands belonging to this vihara
'; banda (P. bandhitva), having tied. See above,
r-plate or on stone. In this connexion, probably nd Indian usage in general, it means 'a deed of ove, p. 54, note 4.
the sense of “service by turn. Cf. varika in the 5, and 9), and variyan in the Slab-inscription of
heir maintenance in consideration of certain services mala, 364, and AWāmāvaliya, 2 o9.
Kote 8; also p. 57, note 3. kt. bali. See E. S. No. 993.
E. S. No, Ioo.
runs:- Except the raw rice which, according to n gone on business or by the signers, no victuals
country.' nse of 'householder' or 'tenant, both here and in
ardens”; peta = P. panti, Skt. pahkti.

Page 158
IO6 EPIGRAPHIA
shall tallipot', mi, and other fruit-bear by permission and consent of the offi If any fault be committed by tena to village custom, and in lieu of the ass tank-work by undertaking portions' c one cubit in depth at the side of Minä fine shall be levied.
Except that which is given" as m revenue of the villages and lands bel transacted'° bona fide* with the concu places of business shall be entered
Ll. 54-58)Whatever is spento da on revenue-collectors" and on the reno register. [From the particulars conta
' 7alan, the corypha palm.
The wild sapota tree (Bassia longifolia), th yield the oil (Clough).
Kam-tain. The Mudaliyar renders this work * See note II, p. Io5.
Kabul, apparently another form of kabali, " Akä, loc. of åka, Skt. anka. * Vivel kot dunuvak,Jit. that whichisgiven b. line 45 (p. 1 o5, note 4).
Labanu-vanat, lit. 'to receivers.' * Pasak vana seyin, lit. "in a manner appar. pasak = Skt. pratyakṣa. See above, p. Io 2, note 4 Kam-tan samdigin. See also lines a4 and it Liyaviya yutu, it should be caused to be w * Pas-po-hi, Skt. pajikäpustakä(loc.). See word pas is a derivative, not of patijikă, but of p. Cf. the titles of works :-Maudgalyayana-baileika Śrī Dharmārāma Nayaka-sthavira, the learned et a Māgadhism :-“ “ Paficikā ”yi ca-kāra madhya p finãya Sariskrta pagitayanta da esêmaya" (Prefa Aac, 'to make clear,' of which pancia may be a de
* Viya-vå= Skt. yaya-bhüta.
Maha-pa-oga, P. mahapatla-vatan. In Mudaliyar says, 'a well-endowed vihara is furnish offerings of rice and other eatables on particular oc " Lalamuvanaf, lit. 'to the receivers.' ' "At-valu. I am not sure of the etymology ( Skt. hasta-vastu, a thing (such as a book) which i apoa, hand-book, .orvatāru ota.

ZEYLANICA νοI, I
ng trees be allowed to be felled except ials at the place of business.
nts', a fine shall be assessed according assed fine, they shall be made to perform f work) 16 cubits in circumference and tank. If this be not done, the assessed
ans of subsistence for the collectorso of onging to this, vihara, all other) affairs irrence of officials at all the respective
in the register. ily on the maintenance of the Mahapa, vation of works shall be entered in the ined therein a statement of accounts'
le wood of which is used for timber, and the seeds
i by tenants," but compare its use in lines 22 and 24.
o Kirā, ger. of kiranavā, “to weigh.” See above, p. 37, note 5.
y making it a means of subsistence. See also above,
* A-kala, Skt. = akrta. nt (to all) or 'so as to become obvious (to all)"; ه O. ritten'; liydviyd = P. likhapita. Jetavanarama inscription, line 28 (above, p. 5). The victka, the form used in Ceylon and South India. pradiipa, Cāndra-pañicikā, Nyayasara-pada-baicika. litor of the first-named work, says that paicika is ībayama Māgadha-šāödikayaņa ašhimataya. Dāke, p. xiii, f. n). Compare, however, Skt. Vpaste or rivative, as suggested by Prof. Macdonell.
eference to the Mahapatra, the large bowl, the 2d with a bowl of a large size, which is filled with casions’
f this word. The Mudaliyar makes it equivalent to or may be carried in the hand, commonly called

Page 159
No. 7) TABLETS OF MAHINI
shall be made with the concurrence business, and such entries as are fou account. The sheet of accounts shall
and key). Every month the sheets of public, and a fresh) statement of accou twelve statements of accounts so made a balance sheet at the end of each yea of the community of monks and be t who infringe these rules shall be made from the service.
Sl:
Ll. I-3) To the monk who lo assigned daily one miliya of raw ceremony of the vassa season, one gold; for the closing festival of the administrator of monastic) regulations as well as one mäliya - of raw rice da flowers, fifteen kalaid of gold) yearly Ll. 3-6) The steward, the clerk the keeper of caskets, the almoner
San = P. saññā. Patavay, lit. "having caused to disappear Akārädiya.
"/anvä, modern danvå (caus. of Vjaa), "hav * See above, p. 54, note 3, and p. I o3, note II " " A measure of capacity, about three pints. second part of a bushel heaped up' (Clough). Acc
o Vasan-bană = P. vassāna-bhānë lloc.), “ at season of retreat. This evidently refers to the op day of the month of Asalha (Skt. agadha), about th bhana) means 'the preaching of the Doctrine at account of the ceremonies connected with the Vass (፤884), pp. 2o7=3r.
See above, p. 28, note 3. " INVyamjetak. See above, p. Ior, note 4. *** Kiriya= P. karisa. Cf. above, p. 3, note 4 A-kamiya. See above, part A. l. 20 (p. Io " Karaidu at-samu. See above, p. Iol, not " Pasak-kamiya. See above, p. or, note 6.
WOL. I.

)A IV AT MIHINTALE по7
of those at the respective) places of nd false shall be expunged: from the then be placed in a casket under lock accounts so deposited shall be made nts be prepared from them. From the during the year, there shall be compiled r, which shall be read' out in the midst us finally disposed of. The employés to pay ge-dand fines and be dismissed
b B.
oks after the Naka ', [there shall be rice; for expenses of the opening badaida and four aka weight of vassa season, a similar quantity; to an , five hiriya of land) for maintenance, aily; for cost of whitewashing and of
of the vihara, the registrar of caskets, -to each of these shall be assigned
* Ota, “falsehood” (Clough). " Cf. patavum and pätavum in Jayatilakas Elu
ing made known”; P. jāmāpietvā.
2. "See above, p. Ior, note 2. ; the twenty-fourth part of a parrah, or the thirtyording to others, it is equivalent to a seer, or quart. the reciting of the Buddhist scriptures during the ening festival of the Vassa season on the full-moon e middle of June, just as pavarun-bana (P. pavarandthe closing festival of the Vassa season. For an a season by J. F. Dickson, see W. C. B. R. A. S. viii.
See above, p. 29, note I.
' Wivel, See above, p. ros, note 4.
I, note 5).
8.

Page 160
по8 EPIGRAPHIA
five Airiya of land; to the lay warde together with two admana of raw ri rounds“ [as a watchman), two paya « daily; to the master of festivals, o Damiya.
Ll. 7-15 For cost of whitewa three &alaid and two aka of gold) a rearing of calves", one hiriya of land) used for the merry festival of the gr to a supplier of earthen alms-bowls, c of raw rice; to one who arranges outsic to matters arising in connexion with t kiriya and two paya of land) together to an ol-kämiya, two paya [of land) rice daily; to a perevailiya of the Pi
Pirivahanu-vata-kamiyak-hat, lit. to one who called simply Veher-pirivahanuwa in part A, l. 20.
* See above, p. 36, note 7. * I have not been able to find out the exact va record that its capacity is more than two pata, that is t P. basata) being equivalent to one-fourth of a seer probably another name for the ndliya (Ancient Coins
Sardiyin. See E. S. No. 1583 and compare o Maňgul-jefa = P. mangalajettha. * Setuvamat mal milä. I am not quite sure o rendering adopted by Mtiller and the Mudaliyar. S. " Vatsikā-kä muiya. Müller's rendering is “ o “a servant of one year'; but the commonest mea Aarnika may, therefore, very well mean 'a cow-h * Mläțipatak-hat. As the dative suffix hat is us the word mātipata (Pkt. maftāpata) vith its inde a maker or supplier of earthen alms-bowls. Accord Pitassamak. I am not sure of my rendering. above, p. Io, note I. Miller takes it to mean 'ont translates it by scavenger.' . ;
" Rajge upini kamiyak. This means, accord he king'; and according to the Mudaliyar, a work * Both Müller ańd the Mudaliyar take this serva of the olt caste of drummers and dancers, in his Sac " The meaning of this word is not clear. E perevaliyak by 'one who spreads cloths on the stone See above, p. 53, note I.

ZEYLANICA voL. I.
1 one kiriya and two paya o of land) e daily); to the one who makes his f land and one admana of raw rice he hiriya of land) and a vasag from
shing and flowers' shall be given rear; to a servant that attends to the and a vasag from Damiya; for cloths at Bodhi-tree, one kadaida of gold); ne paya (of land) and [daily) two pata le affairs° and to a servant that attends he royal house-to each of these, one with two admana of raw rice daily; and one aglmanā and two pata of raw yangal [monastery), two paya [of land)
performs the duties of a warden. This official is Cf. also vat-himiyan above, p. 35, note 7.
lue of an admand. It is clear from the present o say more than half a quart or seer, a pata (prob. or ndliya. As suggested by Rhys Davids, it is and Measures of Ceylon, p. 20). dägä raknänat below, l. 52.
f the meaning of this phrase. The above is the ee also l. 3. he who prepares medicine'; that of Mudaliyar ning of Skt. vatsiki is a female calf,' and vatsika:rd', as suggested by Dr. Fleet. ed only with personal nouns in the present record, finite suffix -k or -ek (L.S. S. S. 42) must refer to ng to Miller, it means a plasterer."
Compare, however, tłute no te on dum mal-assamun who throws away dead flowers,' and the Mudaliyar
ing to Miller, a workman born on the ground of man born in the king's house.' nt to be a masker, following Upham's designation ed and Historical Bocks of Ceylon, iii, p. 35o. oth Müller and the Muda liyar translate piyangal ceiling'; but Piyangal is the name of a monastery.

Page 161
No. 7 TABLETS OF MẢHINI
and a vasag from Damiya; for cost o' of the great Bodhi-tree, one &alaida Salamevan-Pavu monastery), two Damiya; to the head painter, two flag fata of raw rice daily; to each of th and a vasag from Damiya; to each of one admana of raw rice daily and tw Ll. I5-16) The servants who ac of the community of monks in this vi of the Vassa season, shall divide the
Ll. I6-25) To each of the two atsan two paya (of land) with one aạdmanā an head caretaker of the granary, two pó two fata of raw rice daily; to a ca land with one admana of raw rice land) with one adımanā and two pata the refectory, one paya [of land) with
daily; to one who issues orders to m the twenty-four hired mizdi servants, on of gold) for cloths; to a servant that välla, one kiriya [of land) and one adım twelve servants that do the cooking, of the village Talola-gama; to the head (
See note 12, p. 1 o8. * See above, p. 52. * Val-nä väri satarak. Müller's translation of four energetic paymasters.' I do not think varim
Jivel. See above, p. Io3, note 4. o Sāhana (pres. part.), “enduring”; sāhā (ger.), " Vasagin. See also above, p. 28, note 5.
Veher-atsam, receivers of Vihara revenue, ac compare karandu-atsimu above, p. IOI, note 8, and Jef-nata may mean “old mother' (P. jetthawoman that attends to cleaning work in the monast I cannot make out the meaning of this word. by “female servant.
' Saig-vili upini kamiyak, "a workman born and the Mudaliyar. Compare, however, raige upi note en saiig-zilla above, p. 1o4, note 4.

A IV AT MIHINTALE I69
cloths used at the Ruwanasium festival of gold; to a perevisiya of the paya (of land) and a vasag from a of land) and one admani and one e eleven painters, two paya [of land) the four servants' of the paymaster, o paya [of land) for life 4. cept" the robes received by each one hara, that accepts robes at the close same among themselves. a 7 of the viharathere shall be granted) d one pata of raw rice daily; to the aya [of land) with one admanā and retaker of the granary, two paya of daily; to a jef-mava o, one paya of of raw rice daily; to the warder of one admana and two bata of raw rice vīžqdio, two paya (of land]; to each of e paya [of land) and yearly one kalaňada t attends to affairs arising in the saigand of raw rice daily; to each of the ne kiriya and two paya (of land) from of these servants, one admand and one
this is 'four goldsmiths, and that of the Mudaliyar ans here “energetic.” See above, p. 53, note 7.
"having endured. See above, p. Io2, note 9.
cording to both Maller and the Mudaliyar. But also dige atsam in l. 33. lata), probably a polite way of referring to an old гу.
Mtiller translates it by “slave, and the Mudaliyar
on the ground of the monks, according to Müller i kämiyak im l. 9 (above, p. Io8, note 1o), and the
Ο 2

Page 162
11ο EPIGRAPHIA
pata of rice (daily in addition); to a se food, three admana of rice daily; to a not cook, and to a servant who goes on e to a servant who only cooks on firewood
Ll. 26-3ol. To the chief of the assigned two paya of land) with one to each of the eleven thatchers of the admana of rice (daily); to each of the fi pots (yala), one kiriya of land; to a month ten alms-bowls and ten water-pot of rice daily; to one who supplies a and two paya (of land).
Ll. 3O-35) To a physician shall sāsena * and a wasag from Damiya; ta paya of land) and a vasag from Dam two paya [of land) and a vasag from of land) and a vasag from Damiya; a vasag from Damiya; to the keeper retinue of attendants, the registrar ( service by turns" to these servants) maintenance; to those dum-mal-assamu o Damiya; for wicks and oil used for of land) from this village (Karandagal
Pahi vast fetak. The above is the renderin may also mean "a dweller, this phrase can be in monastery.'
* Detisasenen niya paliyak. I cannot make ou as another form of pila; but pdila is only one-ei which would be too small a grant of land to a phys and nilapalu, a name given to 'lands once held ear ance of the office have again lapsed to the Crown.' Puhuida-vedak, lit. a leech-doctor. Probably one wწfo prepares medical decoctio Dage atsamak, a receiver of dues of the dag above, p. Ior, note 8.
Ganasietuvak, the overseer of the tenantry, mean 'a chief of a chapter of monks, but this is paid lay servants of the monastic establishment.
* Var, see above, p. 1o5. note 3.

ZEYLANICA vOL. I
rvant who procures firewood and cooks servant who brings firewood but does rrands, two admand of rice each daily; | fetched by others), one admana of rice. thatchers of the monastery shall be admama and one pata of rice daily; monastery, two paya (of land) and one ve potters who supply daily five earthen in alms-bowl-maker who supplies every s, two hiriya of land) and two admana water-strainer every month, one hiriya
be assigned a niya-filiya from Detia physician who applies leeches, two iya; to a mažądovuva“, one éiriya and Damiya; to an astrologer, two Aireya to a barber, one hiriya of land) and of the 'relic-house, the chief of the of shrines, the three superintendents of the village Karandāgama for their who serve by turns", four vasag from lights in the 'relic-house, one payala ma).
g of both Mtiller and the Mudaliyar. But as vast anslated the chief of the attendants living in the
it the meaning of this phrase. Müller takes paliya ghth of a kiriya, i.e. about one and a half bushel, ician. With miya-paliya compare, however, nilapala officio from Government, but which from discontinu
ns. Mtiller takes it to mean “a flower gardener.' e, according to Müller and the Mudaliyar. But see
according to Mtiller. The Mudaliyar takes it to. not probable, as the inscription deals here with the
See above, p. Io, note I.

Page 163
No. 7 TABLETS OF MAHINI
Ll. 35-41) To the two florists w relic-house' shall be assigned two his dagama) and a vasag each from Dam who supplies flowers at the rate of I: Sapugamiya; to a painter, two hiriya care of the 'relic-house, one madiya c of the temple containing the colossal who preaches the Buddhist doctrine, and to six other devotees-to all florist of the temple containing the co of land from this village and a vasag of this village, two vasag from Damiy
[Ll. 4 I-45 To a pāīyā-kämiya" o stone-statue of the Buddha) and to of them [shall be assigned) two paya pata of rice daily; to an official at a cup in which to take oil for the uncti
relic-house, and an unbleached cloth for the image-house also, there shall
of land) with two admand of rice daily
Ona. See above, p. Ioa, note 8. * Govuva = Skt.gõpala (rom Wgup). Cfä. * Maha-nel = modern mānel, “ nymphea stellata Rat-laduvak, lit. he who has received the cou in later times.
See above, p. Iok, note I. " Pind-kiniya, 'a person attending to the cere temple. Miller and the Mudaliyar call him “a pers Dictionary we find the word pindiva (probably the s Akaradiya) explained as 'a vessel with many spout in the dévalaya in the service of the demons; this v difficulty or importance people are compelled to swe Kam-assamak, one who takes an account of above, p. Io4, note I.
Kam-tain-ledaruvak. In the absence of a bet this tentatively as an equivalent of Skt. Karmasthana " Pota most probably connected with Skt. and 7ulula, spelt also tulura and fufula, accordin but compare Skt. tantroika, “unbleached cloth, and
* Vadu-maha-ådurak = Skt. vardhaka + maå the Piyummala, p. 6o. Bagdug is used here as a gen

A IV AT MIHINTALE
ho place white lotus) flowers in the iya [of land) from this.village Karanya; to a keepero of blue water-lilies* o a month, two hiriya of land from ; to the district headman who takes f rice (daily); to six duchi-mal-assam statue of the Buddha, to the devotee to the devotee who is a teacher, hese, the village Gutägama; to the lossal statue of the Buddha, two paya from Damiya; to the dum-mal-assam a. -
f the temple of the auspicious colossal one who officiates there--to each of land) with one admana and two the place of business who provides) on of the statue of the Buddha in the or filtering water and the same articles) be granted) one kiriya and two paya ); to the chief master-artisan, all that
govuva (or govva), “an elephant-keeper.
(Clough). ntry, probably an officer of the rank of a rate rala
Maha-budunge.
monies connected with the sacred piand pot in the on officiating in the temple. In Clough's Sinhalese ame aspunä, “a pot," according to Jayatilakas Elu s for pouring out water, and used by the Kapuvas 'ssel is considered so sacred, that in cases of great ir upon it.' work, according to the Mudaliyar. See, however,
er explanation, I follow the Mudaliyar in treating lekha-dhiraka.
Pali puta. g to the Mudaliyar. The etymology is uncertain,
lzpata, cotton cloth.' . + ãcãrya. Cf. intaha-ådhuru, “master-carpenter,’ in ral terum for artistius.

Page 164
2 EPIGRAPHIA
belongs to the guild of artisans at B eight carvers and to two brick-laye devãgama.
Ll. 46-5o To each of the two one karya of land; to each of the land); to each of the two blacksmit burners, the village Sunubol-devag Dunumugama; to the overseer of 'w of works, one kiriya of land with on to the twelve “workers by the piece, two paya (of land) for maintenance".
Ll. 5O-54) To each of the thre maha-säya, Näteviya-maha-säya, anc assigned) two paya [of land); to eac round and take care of the dagabas, on the upper and on the lower rock o from Damiya; to the men who perf image-house' and in the refectory, as clothes, yellow rgbes for covering the these servants), three kiriya of land Ll. 54-58) The roads, high-roads in all the villages and lands belongin the sole property of this very vihara commit trespass. In all the places ir tank, the distribution of water shall
Sendya seems to be a derivative of an adject Sir-2adu. I follow Mtiller in connecting a synonym os siriyaru (Skt. churikå-kåra) in AVämå means 'lucket-takers, sir being equivalent to “a plough. /
* Ut. = P. uthikā. * Minir = Skt. main-kåra, " a goldsmith, acc
Kisii. See above, p. 37, note 5.
7 mindi, lit. “having swept, from Skt. sa jani, ammutijani, ‘a broom”; Sich. i tmaduma (ir * DSi, lit. having repeatedly gone, from t Cf. Sinh, đảigum, “ moving, walking”
"See above, p. 53, note Io.

A ZEYLANICA vOL. I.
ord-vehera ; to two master-artisans, to rs---to all of these, the village Wadu
workers in wood shall be assigned two master-lapidaries, three kiriya of ths, one hiriya of land); to the limeama ; to the six cartmen, the village orkers by the piece' in the reparation eadmana and one pata of rice daily; one admana of rice each daily with
:e warders of the dāgäbas Navaguņal Ambulu-dagaba, respectively shall be h of those who sweep, go repeatedly &c. which belong to At-vehera and are f this vihara shall be granted one vasag prm service in the * relic-house,' in the well as to the two laundrymen who wash body with, and head-vestments-to all
in the village Mangulava. , the hired labourers, and the melafsz g to this vihara shall be taken over as Neither wayfarers nor tramps shall rigated by the water of the Kanā-vaiva be utilized for this vihara only, in
tival form of Skt. sirēni (P. seni), “ a guild of artisans.’
his with Skt. churiki + zardhaka, and treating it as valiya, v. 224. According to the Mudaliyar, sir-vadu Skt. stra, but sir can also be a derivative of sira,
* Or *wood-cutters"; katu = Skt. kåstha. ording to Müller.
"Wivel. See above, p. Ios, note 4. mmai. Cf. P. sammajati, 'he sweeps, and sammafNimitaliya, 233), dimadima (in Piyummala, p. 64). he Intens stem jaigan- (or jagan-)of Skt. Vgam.

Page 165
Νο. 8) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
accordance with ancient customs in vo of rule). No villages or lands belongi be mortgaged or gifted away. The mc acquired lands) shall be forfeited and be who transferred the lands) shall be banis By Order, these regulations were observed without transgression.
No. 8. ANU RÅDHAPURA: SLAB
NEAR THE S
HIS inscription lies near the so-call of the Thilparama dăgăbao. It con writing which covers 6' 5" by 2' 8" oft a result probably of rubbing or grinding inscription-from lines lo to 46-is to number from four to thirteen in each lin as may be judged from the accompanying The letters which are not so lost from the plate itself, the alphabet bein records of the tenth and early eleventh drawn to the compound aksaras alya (l. in inscriptions of Mahinda lV or in earli That the present record belongs t agrees with the foregoing tablets at styl', as well as in naming the king sir The use, however, of fornis like siri (l. and karma (l.44) seems to indicate trac Goldschmidt. Further, the honorific te inscriptions and books, occi's here, so
Rand = Skt. hianya, ".
I.it. “without having tra
* See Burrow " Bordi (C.

OF MAHINDA V I 3
gue formerly during the Tamil period ng to this vihara shall in any manner oney of i.e. paid by those who have held by the vihāra itself; while those hed to a foreign country.'
thus established and they shall be
INSCRIPTION OF MAHINDA IV
TONE-CANOE'
ad "stone-canoe, a few yards to the east tains forty-nine lines of boldly engraved lhe smoothed surface of the slab. As things on it, the central portion of the tally obliterated. The effaced letters e of twenty-five aksaras on the average, g plate, No. 16.
are quite clear and can easily be read g the same as that employed in other centuries. Attention may, however, be 2 I) and tyā (l. 43) not met with before
OS o Mahindla IV there is no doubt, for it villii) tale in its language and general npily by his title Siri Saňgbo Abahay. 1) for Siri, diz (l. 2) for dic', ijviga (l. 43) es of the Sanskrit influence noticed by rm va/kamuse (i. 4), so common in later far as I know, fox the first time. Its
coined gold' or money.'
Insgressed.’
fie g/ Cevlon, p. 33.

Page 166
I 14 EPIGRAPHIA
etymology is obscure. Müller derives v. inclined to connect it with Skt. bhavan. in Pkt. havarie"; and se with Skt. chåyå
The inscription is dated in the six Abahay, that is of Mahinda IV, on the month Mädlindina (February-March). and a half later than the Mihintale table
Its contents consist of rules for villages. These set forth the terms up lands, how the produce should be div for the upkeep of the temple of the disputes should be settled and fines be is important, for it enables us to ident gharam), rebuilt by Mahinda IV in the now known as the Dalada Maligava,
See Journal C. B. R. A. S. 1879, p. 13, f, n. * Cf. AMg. JM. hawał = bhawati (Pischel's Płt. Aupapitika-Sitra, 130).
See E. S. 1567. . * Jhataih nagara-majhamhi dathadhatu-ghar bhūpati n (Mv. liv. 45.)
The following is Mr. H. C. P. Bell's accoun 'The connexion of the “Dáthádhátu-ghara, with the Tooth-relic dates from the reign of Kfrtis “In the ninth year of his reign a certain Br relic of Buddha, hither from Kálinga. The mon thereto, in the most reverential manner, the highe and lodged it in the edifice called the Dhammacak Thenceforward that house received the name of D; The structure lies immediately to the south a low raised rectangular site, once walled in (57 ft. space (5 ft. broad around the shrine except in fro the building.
"In the northern portion is an ancient well, 5 f be seen in Anurádhapura. Its sides were formed plumb; and it had its own diminutive steps.
The “Daladá Máligáwa' building, as it exi 62 ft. 6 in., recessed slightly towards the middle f of wall-line is due to the addition of a vestibule, portico of the original shrine, so as to give it the ap inside the overlapment is obvious.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
ahan from P. mupāhana ”. I am, however, (P. óhavami), by metathesis of ha and va
teenth year of the reign of Siri Saňgbo tenth day of the dark half of the lunar It is, therefore, only about five months tS.
the administration of certain lands and on which grantees and tenants can hold ided, what portion should be set apart Buddha's "Tooth-relic" (Daa-dage), how levied. The reference to the Daddage ify the “Tooth-relic-house” (dashādhātucentre of the town, with the ruined site and situated to the south-east of the
Gram, S475), AMg. havanti-bhavanti (Leumann's
anih akā t dhammasangaņi-gēhañ ca mahāpāliñ ca
it of this ruin:- " now universally called the “Daladá Máligiwa," irí Méghavarna, 304-32 A.D. ahman princess brought the Dáthádhátu, or Tootharch, receiving charge of it himself, and rendering st honours, deposited it in a casket of great purity, ka, built by Dévánampiya Tissa in the royal park. ighádhátu-gihara.” (Mu. xxxvili. 42, 4,3) -east of the Thipáráma Dágaba. It stands upon in breadth by some 84 ft. deep), which left an open nt. Steps admitted to this terrace on either side of
t. square-one of the best specimens of the many to of dressed slabs, excellently laid and still virtually
sts at this day, shows a length from east to west of or 8 ft, and 27 ft. 6 in. in width. This irregularity 35 ft. in length by 27 ft. 6 in. broad, built on to the pearance from outside of one continuous structure:

Page 167
No. 8 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
Thüpäräma dagäba within its outer enc spot where the present inscription is.
The text given below is based on Archaeological Commissioner. Its mutil translation of the original inscription. which has been checked with that mac when connected with the Archaeological
TE
සිරිබර් කැත කුල කොත් ඔකාවස් ර ක් දිව් @පාකෙළදාමෙයඹාන පරපුරෙන් හිමි ය මහරජහු තමා සත් ලැඟු සොළො මe<ඤන්දන් සන්ද් අවප් මස්හි දස පක්
"The first erection was a quadrangular building by a bay vestibule, 19 ft. by 14 ft., with the simplest a couple of steps. The walls of this original shri and garbha-griha, or sanctum, of the “ Daladá Máli from the torus of a finely-moulded basement in st stands. The adytum which sheltered the Tooth-reli in height) all free standing. They are of three kind four pairs octagonal, and finished with unique elonga lotus buds (Mr. Burrows favours the popular view represent the sacred relic, Buried Cities, 1894, p. 3 polished (the sole instance of polished pillars yet a wider abacus. The relic doubtless rested between
“ Of the later mandapaya, now the anterála [sic] 20 ft. 6 in. by 18 ft. 6 in, and the roof appears to hi ten stood just within the walls.
“The stairs at the present entrance to the “Da At the foot is a moonstone with concentric bands around a central full-blown lotus. The innermos second, floriated scroll work; the third, nine of the bull), passing, like the ducks, from left to right; a This stone is among the finest found at Anuradha remove this beautiful slab from Anurádhapura in 18 'Triple dwarfs and water-leaf ornament adorr stones are topped by mythical makaras, from who volutes. On each of the vertical faces of the term in the usual pose, grasping a lotus stalk with one h At their feet are a couple of posturi.ig dwarfs.” (A
VOL. I.

OF MA HINDA V I I 5
losure, and only a few yards from the
two ink-estampages furnished by the ited state does not admit of a complete Nevertheless, the following rendering e by the late Mudaliyár Gunasekara, Survey, will be found useful.
T。
ජ්පරපුරෙන් බට් ල
తి8 జceఏ భఏవి
ස් වන හවුරුදුයෙහි
දවස් සතර් ප
g measuring 27 ft. each way, but relieved in front of portico entrances from a plain moonstone and he (now the ardha mandapaya, or inner vestibule, gáwa") were 2 ft. 6 in. in thickness, rising directly one. The stone door-frame of its vestibule still c is 2 ft. square, and its sixteen pillars (8 ft. Io in. s: the corner four plain squared; the intermediate ted capitals, perhaps representing conventionalized that “the cuneiform mouldings" are meant to ); the centre four square of shaft and smoothly met with), but sliding gradually at the top into these centre pillars.
or outer vestibule to the shrine, the interior space is ive been supported on twenty-four pillars, of which
ladá Máligáwa” are of the handsomest description. of varied ornamentation cut in deep sunk relief, band contains sixteen hansas overlapping; the animals found on these slabs (elephant, horse, lion, ld a final outermost band of "cobra-leaf" design. pura. (An attempt by S. Jayatilaka Mudaliyar to 9 was fortunately prevented.) the risers of the six steps; the magnificent winge mouths descend thick ornate scrolls ending in inal stones are carved Vaiga figures, nine-hooded, ind, anti supporting a lotus-filled vase in the other. S C. Report for 1805, p. 3.)
R

Page 168
II 6
5
:
0.
2
14
6
17
1S
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
43
44
EPIGRAPHI
ස්හි අස්වූ උකස් ගැම්හි ඉසා පමණ ය තුවාක් දවස්හි රද් කොලට් වැ හි කළ හැළී කුමබර් මෙපෙර වළඳෙමි: මෙසසු වියළී තබූ තුවාක් තැන් පම කැබැලී ලදුවන් වියළ ෙනා මෙනර් වියළී ෙනඒ තැන්හි පහන් . . . 3බද ලී ලදුවන් ලබාදා ගන්[නා කොඳි සක් ඇත .ගම් වැසියන් . . . . ඉසා ෙපෙර කැබැලි ....................................... ක් තැන් වැව් බැරිදැ . . . . . ගන්නා ෙකාට් ඉසා . . යන් දුට් නැස්මක් . . ට් ඉස9 මෙමසකුන් විය . ෙනල් ඇෙයෂන් වැවූ ප . . . . . . జి ఓర్ 6) 6 బానిస్తా . . . . .
ධ ෙවන කලt කළ වා3 . 8 යාගයන් බෙදා, ග[න්නා ෙකාට් ඉස මණ ලදුවනට් කුඩී . . . ට්මක් ඇත ෙපෙර ..................................... ෙයළින් ඔත් නැරුළ ත. . . . . ලි ලදුවන් බෙදා, ග[න්නා ෙකාට් ඉස් ලදුවන්’ බෙදා ගන්නා [ෙකාට් ඉසා ස් ඉසසු උෙපා පල ... ... ............................... කෞන්දකින් යොද අකක් (බැ) .. .. .. ... ට් ඉසා ගම් වැසිය[න්] . . . . . ල්වා ගම් වැසිය[න්] . . . . . . @බදා ගන්නා මෙකාට් [ඉසා]... .. . యు తె-5J సురర్గ అబురి (@రి3] . . ලද්දකු ගන්නා [මෙකාට් ඉසා ගම් ව ඩ් ගන්නා ෙකාට් ඉ(සා] . . . . වැ ෙමෙහයව් @(ද) .. . . . . . මහා ශෛලයක්(ශු) . යක් හු ඉඝයා ස ... ...
(כc 3כ2)&& CO3 කළේවu ෙම තුවා{ක්] . . . සා එෙකාළේයාස් . .
&

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
බු ගැම්හි ඉසා හි ථූuෙෂඥබ්නු සිටි කැබැල්ලෙ ත් සිටි ෙස වැළැන්ඳනු කොට් ඉසා ණු ලදුවන් වියළ මෙනරුත් මුත් නා මෙකාට් ඉසා පමණ ලදුවන්
... .. ... (ග)ත් කිරී අමුණ බා ෙද කැ Ø ඉසා) .. .. .. ... (මෙම)යට් උපන් දෙ විකය
... [පිරි] කපා බා ගන්නා මෙකාට්
... ව(ල්) පියො වැ තුබූ තුවා
... ... කැරුණ හෙසක( බෙදා, . . . . . ක් ඇත. ගම් වැසි
... .. ... යන් බෙදා ගන්නා කෞකා . . . . . . . (බ)ද් වැව්සර් වියළ . . . . [ගම්වැ]සියන් පස් දෙන
e se s e o e ou s . මෙකාට් ඉසා කෞපෙර ඔ . . . . [වහ]න් කෙස හූණන්හි වැ
· ... .. .. .. .. .. ... (ම) තුනින් එකක් නි 0] · ............................................... තුවාක් දවස්හි ප . . . . . වැටෙමින් සිටි වැ
. . . . . මෙකාට් ඉසා මෙකුන් අ ... . . . . . . . මහ වරක් මෙඳ කැබැ යා] . . . . . ... කින් පකක් ෙද කැබැලි ], ... .. .. .. ... (බූ)ලත් දොඩම් මෙකල් කො
... [හවු]රුදු පතා වත්තකට් ලී
. . . . න් බෙදා ගන්නා මෙකා ... .. ... ඇත කුඩින් මෙන0 ප
· කැබැලි ලදුවන් ... ... [කැ] බැලි ලදුවන් අනි ... .. .. ... [ත]න්හි මෙලාට්සි වැසිය]න් පස් දෙනකු කී ද . මෙඳ කැබැලි ලදුවන් ... [උ]පන් වියවුලක් ඇත ... ... වරු අරක් මෙහෙකැමි
(කු)සල් කැමි @ලයක්ෂුනු ... (පි) කාරයක්ෂු ඉසා ඇ
. . ద38)3 Gర్ణ అదారి స్థ ... හිමියන් වහන්ෙස
· කැබැලි ලද් මෙකෙනකු ... ... තාන්‍යාග කරනු ෙකාට් ලිය . ... ලී කර්ම ෙනා ඉක්මැ වැ

Page 169
Epigraphia Zeydantica.
Anuradhapura :-Slab Inscription of M
IO
2O
3O
35
40
Scala lġ inich s
 
 
 

Vol. V. Plmfe 16. lahinda IV, near the Stone-Canoe.
to 1 foot.

Page 170


Page 171
NO.
45 46 47 48 49
8) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
මවනු සන්දහා ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ප කෞදෙමළ ගම්බිම් . . . . . . [ඹත ත්සෙ ගන්නා ෙකාට් ඉ[සා මෙjහි ප ළහි දසපාකින් පකක් හා සතර් මහ අකක් බැවින් ගත යුතු
RANS
Siri-bar Kaita-kula-kot Oka-vas raj -k-dīvo poloyona parapuren himivũ -y-maharaj-hu tumā sat-läigū soļos Mandindin sand avap-mashi dasa-p -shi ayvū ukas-gāmhi isā pamaņu-gā -ya tuvāk davashi rad-kola välände -hi kaļäli-kumbur pere valandamin s. sesu viyaļ tubū tuvāk tän pamaņu la käbäli laduvan viyal no nernā koț is viyal nel tänhi pahan ... . . . ... (g -bälli laduvan bedã-gannã kot isã. -k äta gam-vāsiyan ... .. .. .. .. ... Li isā pere käbäli .. .. -k tän väv bändä ... .. .. .. .. .. .. . gan nākot isā . . . . . -yan duț näsmak .. .. .. .. . . . . . . -ț isā mekun viya- ... .. .. .. .. .. .. neläyehi vävū pa- .. .. .. .. .. .. .. -ku ki bā de-käbäli .. .. .. .. .. ... . -t gas-kolat a ... . . . . . . . -da-vena kalä kala vya- ... .. .. .. .. -yāyen bedā gan nākot isā. . . -manu lladuvanat, kudi ... ... ... . . . . -țmak äta pere ... .. ... .. .. .. . .« -yelin ot näru! ta- ... ... ... ... ... ... .. -li ladu van bedā gan nākot isā. . ladu van bedā gan nākot isā . . . -S seSu upo pala . . . . . . . .
Read siri-bar. Read dip.

OF MAHINDA IV I 7
yබනු ලදි සතර් පස්හි f] ගස් කොළනි පෙතෙර සිරි වා මත්තෙත ඔත් ගස් කෙකා වරක් හා ළිඳේශදකින් ශෛද
CRIP.
parapuren bat LaSirio saňgbo Abaha-vana havuruduyehi ak davas satar-pamihi isā gimin siți käbälleti-se valandanu kotisä „duvan viyal nerut-mut ā pamaņu ladu van a)t kirī amuņā bā de-kā
. . (me)yat upan de vikayapiri-kapā bā gannā koț . va()-piyo-vä tubū tuvā. . . kāruņ hasekā bedā
... ... -k äta gam-väsi
... .. .. ... -yan bedā gannā ko... .. .. .. ... (ba)-d vävsar viya! .. .. [gamväsiyan pas dena... .. .. .. ... koț isā pere o
vahanse hunanhi vä
to 4 ... -ma) tunin ekak ni
.. -tuvak davashi pa. . . . . . ... văţemin siţi vă. . . kot isā mekuna. . . . . maha-varak de-käbä.. .. .. ... -kin pakak de-käbäli .. ... (bu)lat dodam kel kohavurudu pata vattakat li
* Read Siirt, Probably for ava-mashi.
R 2

Page 172
II8 EPIGRAPHI
29 -ndekin de akak (bä-) .. .. 30 -t isā gam-väsiyan. . . 31 -lva gam-vasiyan) ... . . . . . 32 bedā gan nākot isā . . . . . 33 -yā no karanu kot isā . . . . 34 laddaku gan nākot isā gam-väsiya 35 -ņd gan nākot isā. . . . . . 36 vä meheyat (de) ... ... ... ... . 37 maha-leyak-(hu) .. .. .. .. . 88 -yak-hu isa sa . . . . . . . . . 39 isā daňd(nā) pa- ... .. .. .. . 40 -tuļvā me tuvāk . . . . O 41 -sà ekolos ... . . . . . . . ... h 42 pasvanu pa .. .. .. 43 -n vicara kot ... . . . . 44 -va daldage ... . . . 45 -tenu sand-ha . . . . . . . . 46 deme! gam-bim .. .. ... ... ... .. [ot 47 -t-seganna kot isa mehi pavä ma 48 -l-hi dasapäkin pakak hā satar-mah 49 akak bävin gatä yutu
RAN
Lines I-4. On the tenth day o Mädindina 1, in the sixteenth year aft the great king Siri Saňgbo Abahay, the lords" of the soil of the Island royal line of the Okkaka dynasty, the
it was enacted):-
Ll. 4-7) That the kalāli fields i and gifted villages in the four direction possession of the royal family, shall be
From about the middle of February to the * Alak-diapo'eyoma. The Mudaliyar transla of thc Island of Laihka." But see above, p. 26, n. Pribibly an agricultural term applied to w

A ZEYLANICA (VoI. I
. -n bedā gannā ko. äta kudīn no pa
. ... käbäli laduvan kä}-bäli laduvan ani. ta-nhi melātsī In pas denaku kī da. de-käbäli laduvan
upan viyavulak äta ... ... -varä arak mehekäimi
(ku) sal-kämi-leyak-hu . (-pi) kārayak-hu isā ä
... sâlhâ denu kot; iimiyan-vahanse ... kabali-lad-keneku. tyāga karanu koț liya. ... li-karma no ikmä vätabanu ladi Satar pas-hi | gas kol-hi pere siritte Ot gas-koavarak hā lindekin de
SLATION.
f the dark half of the lunar month of er the elevation of the regal canopy of lord by right of his lineal descent from f Lanka, who were descended from the pinnacle of the illustrious Ksatriya race,
h that portion of each of the mortgaged , which in bygone days used to be in the held as before.
middle of March. 2s, "who in due course became owner of the ground te : o.
tlands.

Page 173
NO. 8 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
Ll. 8-12) That recipients of bama in any of the remaining forest-clad pla not clear the jungle.
At the places where recipients of . . . . . . . . kiri and half?) amuna, divide among themselves . . . . . If the the village-residents . . . . . shall divide
(Ll. 13-20) Former allotments.... state, tanks having been constructed . selves . . . . if there be . . . . . . . . . a d shall divide among themselves. The e the tanks and ponds' adjoining . . . . jungle has been cleared . . . . . The re the half share recommended by five v Ll. 20-25) To trees and shrubs pl at the time of growth . . . . . . . . they . . . . . . . . . . during . . . . days . . . . . to tenants . . . . . if there be an observan . . . . . coco-nut trees" planted at the r
Ll. 25-3ol. . . . . . a high road divide among themselves . . . . . . the r among themselves one fruit out of .. and other fruits of the kind . . . . . . . . two aha from a linda well ?) . . . . . [Ll. 30-35) Village-residents . . . . . without ejecting the tenants . . . . . . .
Viyal = Tamil viyal, 'forest, jungle. Here kalili fields.
The Mudaliyar's rendering of this passage of all remaining dry or high lands may be ejected, being satisfied with the high lands, paddy lands'. . * The Mudaliyar translates, the villagers . . . . The Mudaliyar translates, in tanks, ponds, h * Ot. See E. S. No. 22 I.
Valmak, observance' or 'rheans of subsiste " Warul probably = neralu, Skt. nårikela, P. nå The Mudaliyar translates, ejected from the o Paka = P. pakkam, o fruit,” or P. pakkha, ‘ si ' See above, p. 29, note I.

OF MAHINDA IV I 9
'u grants of land may clear the jungle ces; but recipients of allotments shall
Samanu grants have cleared the jungle the recipients of two allotments shall
re be a sale of things produced . . . . . and take half. - ... at places that have fallen into a wild O 8 s shall divide among themamage seen by the villagers . . . . . . . . xpenditure of these (persons) . . . . . . . O. O. O. O. cultivated in places where the
cipients of two allotments shall take illage-residents. anted before . . . . . . . . . . (harm) done shall divide justly and take one-third the recipients of Aamanae grants, the ce which has been kept up, formerly 2quest ?) of these persons. , the recipients of two allotments shall ecipients of two allotments shall divide . . . . betel, oranges, plantain, jack ... annually to a garden, at the rate of they shall divide among themselves. if there be, the village-residents . . . . . 8 , recipients of allotments shall divide
: it probably means "high lands' as distinct from
runs, “that those who have been put in possession but not the shareholders; the temporary occupants
may cut and take down'. . . . . igh lands and paddy lands the tanks.'
hce”
likēra, Marāhimāraļ. neighbourhood. . . . a high road. le, division.

Page 174
2O . EPIGRAPHI
among themselves . . . . . . Recipier . . . . . . . whatever, the Melāssīs 1 ha
fine recommended by five persons recovered.
Ll. 35-4O) . . . . . . recipients of Should any dispute arise, the chief the administrator of law *, ....... d shall render assistance.
Ll. 4 I-45) The eleven . . . . . inquiries from a recipient of allotment effect that the gift is made . . . . . . . transgression the duties of . . . . . . . established.
Ll. 45-49. The produce of tree Tamil villages and lands situated in in accordance with former custom. of trees and shrubs that may exist i four mahavarae high roads?) and tw appropriated.
See above, p. 53 note Io. * Arak-mehe-kami, a cook, according to the ' The Mudaliyar reads kasal-kami-leyak, and for kusal-kåmi-leyak, lit. “the registrar of skilful wc
* Daid-nå= Skt. danda-nåyaka. * Såhå= Skt. såhya or såhåyya. See above, ’ Daļ-dārge = P. dāļhādhātu gēham.
Dasa-pakinpakak may also be rendered 'ol

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
its of allotments shall do no injustice ve received shall be appropriated. The from among village-residents shall be
two allotments, for tank-work . . . . . . . clerk . . . . . the warden, the steward, Oer of . . . . all these officials) . . . . . . .
. . . lord . . . fifth . . . . having made s and having caused to be written to the ... for the purpose of observing without the Tooth-relic-house . . . . this) is
is and shrubs which exist . . . . . . in the the four directions shall be appropriated Furthermore, one fruit out of ten fruits" n the future on these lands), as well as o aka from each linda well ?), shall be
Mudaliyar.
renders it by 'sweeper. The above is the English }rkmen'
p. Io, note 9.
he division out often divisions, i.e. one-tenth share.

Page 175
No. 9 INSCRIPTION OF KIR
No. 9. DAMBULLA ROCK-INSCF MALLA (I I {
HE Rock Temple of Daihbulla Jambuköla Vihăra, and built unde upwards of 5oo feet in height and about its grandeur, and the richness of its c Viharas of Ceylon.
It is situated about forty-seven m road to Anurādhapura, which is some fo rock temple of equal fame, Alu Viha chronicles, the Buddhist scriptures wer patronage of Vațța-Gāmaņī Abhaya, twenty-nine miles to the south; while like a gigantic cylinder at a distance o In their vivid descriptions of the I Tennent, and Burrows mention the exis character, and of one, by Kirti Nissan twelfth century. As far as I know, now been published. The latter ins It is neatly engraved on the rock to Murage, in the courtyard of the ten covering an area of about 5 ft. 9 in. b
As already stated, the lettérs alphabet in use in the twelfth and thir
In the Archaeological Commissioner's list to me to work at, the locality of the inscription This is evidently a mistake, which I am sorry'I d independently of that published by Maller (A. J. C. ence of two independent inscriptions having exactly Davy, Interior of Ceylon, pp. 467-73; Fort Ceylon, vol. ii. p. 578; Burrows, Buried Cities pp. I a 2-3. For a complete topographical and hist Gazetteer of the Central Province of Ceylon, pp. By Prof. Rhys Davids in Ind. Ant, vol. i. See below, pp. 14 I-2, for the identification of th With the next number of the Epigraphia of the inscription, the estampage now available not
WOL. I.

„TI NISSANKA MALLA 2
IPTION i OF KHRTI NIŚŚAŃKA 39-I 198 A.D.).
, called in the Mahāvamsa (lxxx. 22) rneath an enormous boulder of | gneiss, 2,ooo feet in length, is, from its antiquity, lecorations, one of the most celebrated
iles north-west of Kandy, on the main orty-two miles further north. The other ra—where, according to the Sinhalese e first committed to writing, under the in the first century B.C.-lies about the famous fortress of Sigiri rises aloft f about twelve miles to the north-east. Daňbulla Vihära, Messrs. Davy, Forbes, tence of several inscriptions in the Cave ka Malla, in the Sfnhalese script of the only one of the former class has up to cription is the record under discussion. the right, immediately after passing the nple, and consists of twenty-five lines, y 3 ft. 6 in. .
represent the type of the Sinhalese teenth centuries. Their average size is
and on the back of the single estampage sent is given as Veragala Rock in Kufichuttu Körale.' lid not detect until after I had deciphered the text, No. 43). It is hardly possible to admit the existthe same defects both in the text and in the stone. es, Eleven years in Ceylon, vol.i. p. 375; Tennent, of Ceylon, p. 20; Cave, Ruined Cities of Ceylon, orical account of the Darihbulla Vihara, see Lawrie's
I 21-3օ. « 1872, p, 139 and by Dr. Mtiller in A. I. C. No. 3. e king mentioned in it.
Zeylanica I hope to issue a colotype facsimile being good enough for the purpose,
S

Page 176
п 22 EPIGRAPHIA
about one inch. A comparison of the Mahinda IV 1 will show clearly the na the script in the course of nearly tw great, and is mostly noticeable in the The orthography is quite accura judge, in keeping with the style of Ki first three lines, however, which are inscriptions of Parākrama Bāhu I, foi the records, from the eleventh centur of the strong influence of Sanskrit, di Some of the best and most esteemed period, namely between the twelfth an fact that Ceylon was then continually internal disturbances.
No date is given in this inscripti other record of his yet known to us, b reign can be fixed with tolerable accur According to all authorities he ci after the death of Parakrama Bahu I, th and Mahinda VI, having held the sceptr Now Parakrama Bahu's inscriptio that he held a Buddhist synod at the sangraha ', whilst confirming this date Parakrama Bahu's reign, in which casel
See plates 9, 14 and 15. Regarding the ( between II o I 9 and ro29 A.D., see above, p. 8o.
* Compare for example the Devanagala inscri levu ikut guga mulin uturat mulu Daňðadivahti am K (A. S. C. Zeeport on the Kegalla District, p. 75).
* Compare also the facts adduced, in conne) of India, in Dr. Franke's Pali und Sanskrit, pp. papers Qn the subject of 'Sanskrit as a spoken lang * See Brit. Mus. Cat, of Sinhalese MSS, Intr "That is 454+ 254 A. B. expired. See A. I.
My edition of 1890, pp. 11, 20 and 22. " Following the ီါရှိ tradition, which plac the middle of 544 B.c. I am indebted to Dr. Flee since verified as follows:-According to the Sinh mencement of a 444 A.B. Therefore, the middle C I B. c. - the commencement of 544 A.B.; and the m

ZEYLANICA vOL. I.
with the letters in the inscriptions of ure and degree of the development of centuries. The change is not very aksaras a, i, ta, ma and ra. e, and the language is, as far as I can ti Ni$$añka Mallaʼs other records; the evidently adopted from some of the m an exception. The phraseology of 7 onwards, affords unmistakable proof le to the general revival of learning. Sinhalese authors flourished during this l the fifteenth centuries, in spite of the r harassed by Malabar invasions and
on of Kirti Ni$$añka Malla, or in any - ut from other sources the period of his асу. ame to the throne in the second year e two intermediate kings, Vijaya Bāhu II e only for one year and five days. in at Galvihara in Polonnaruva states expiration of 17o8 A.B.' The Nikaya, adds that it was the fourth year of his reign began in 17o5 A.B. (II6I A.D.)".
late of the accession of this king, which must fall
ption, which begins-Sirivat apirivat (for apiriyat) at-kula famili-kala Okava, rada parapuren čaja, &c.
ion with the influence of Sanskrit on the dialects 55 f, and Prof. Rapson's and Mr. Thomas' able lage' in J. R. A. S., 1904, pp. 445-52 and 467-70. Kd, pp. xiv ff. C. No. 137.
s the death of the Buddha not in 543 B. c. but in ; for drawing my attention to this fact, which i have lese pañcāřiga, the I3th of May, I 9oo=the comII A.D.=the beginning of 545 A.B. ; the middle of ddle of 544 B.C.–the commencement of I A.B.

Page 177
No. 9) INSCRIPTION OF KIR
At p. 20, however, we are told that he had elapsed since the demise of the Bud II53 A.D. Both these dates can be a crowned twice, first as governor of a Kitti Sirimegha, and the second time he had brought all the other provin a campaign of about eight years durati Further evidence as to the period by a stone-inscription on the south Arpakkama, eight miles south-south-eas of the . Cöla king ParakëŠarivarman, al approximately between I 146 and 178 Lafikapura's campaign in the Pandya col of events in the Alfahāvamiasa, must havi year of Parakrama Bahu's reign. Cour his first coronation in I 153 A. D., the Pa 1 69 A.D., and this is well within th deduced from quite independent source We thus see that the dates deri Galvihara in Polonnaruva and from th and that we are enabled from them t of Parākrama Bāhu I in II I 53 A. D., the his death after a reign of thirty-three
Accordingly the date of the access be definitely placed in the first half of present inscription between II I 92 and I as stated above, he ascended the throl
* Allsv. lxvii. 9 I-93.
* The Mahaçanisa (xxii, 362) places the se There is, therefore, a discrepancy of about six years
Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1898-9 (Go and 54. This king is probably identical with Kielhorn's Supplement to the list of South Indian
The accuracy of this last date is, moreover, (A. I. C. No. 56) gives 1743 A.B. expired (i.e. 120 to the throne in the fourteenth year after the de event must have taken place in II I 6ö A. v. iÒi. i Sāhasa Malla’s anointment, given in tlie Polonnaruva
2OO A.D.

TI NISSANKA MALLA I 23
assumed sovereignty when 1696 years dha, that is to say, about the middle of ccounted for by the fact that he was province, in succession to his father. as paramount lord of the island, after ces under his rule, in the course of on'.
of Parakrama Bahu's reign is afforded wall of the Tiruvalisvara templc at it of Conjeveram, dated the fifth year ias Sri Rajadhirajadeva, who reigned A.D. This record makes mention of untry, which, judging from the sequence e taken place in or after the sixteenth iting the regnal years of this king from ndyan expedition falls in or soon after e period of the Cola king's reign, as
S. W. ved from the contemporary record at he Nakayasangraha are fairly accurate, o fix the date of the first coronation 2 second coronation in II I 6 I A. D.”, and years in II I 86 A. D. * sion of king Kirti Ni$$añka Malla may the year II I 88 A.D., and the date of the I97. This is clear from the fact that, ne in the second year after the death
cond coronation in the second year of the first.
between the two accounts.
vernment of Madras, Nos. 922-3, Public), $ 34-7 Rājakēšarivarman, alas Rājādhirājadēva. See inscriptions, p. 24, No. 2 I.
proved by the fact that Sahasa Malla's inscription 2 A.D.) as the year of his accession. Now, he came ath of Parakrama Bahu I. Therefore, the latter Sieti states that thic actual details of the date of inscription, are correct for Wednesday, August 23,
S

Page 178
I 24 EPIGRAPHIA
of Parakrama Bahu I, his reign lasted at Ruvanvali Dagaba (A. J. C. No. 145) no allusion whatever to his work at t his other records the contrary is the c As regards the king himself, wh Kālinga Parākrama-Bāhu Virarāja Cakravartin, we see from his inscriptio of the dynasty of the Cakravartins of His mother was queen Parvati Mahade of whom was king Vikrama Bähuo, su queens were Kalinga Subhadra Mahad Kalyanavati, held the sceptre of Ceylo daughter was Sarvangasundari; his so he succeeded his father to the throne CÖda Ganga, who slew Vikrama Bahu turn deposed by the powerful comman It will be seen from the above pe nost probably belonged to the dynasty country, reigning at Sirhhapura. I have Indian epigraphical-records to his fath been a petty Raja, or he would hardly h to go and settle in Ceylon. But that a seat of the rulers of Kalinga may
the Maharaja Candavarman, the ruler
at Sirhhapura in the sixth year of his these plates, says that "the city of S modern Singupuram between Chicacole
From the earliest times there we royal houses of Ceylon and those of numbers of Indian princes and princes: time to time, and settled in the island. people, and mahylbeld offices under succ í qSSSSSSLS
See Galpota record (A. I. C. No. 148). Acc (A. I. C. No. 156) śrī Góparaja of Kalinga, probab named Bahidalöka Mahâdevi whose son, Sri Sang of Lanka as Sahasa Malla, about four years after th
* Mv. lxxx. 28. A. I. C. No. 148.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
only nine years, and, in the inscription of the fourth year of his rule, he makes he Daihbulla Vihara, whilst in most of
aSe. ose full name was Sri Sanghabödhi Kirti-Nissahka-Malla Apratimalla ns that he was the son of Śrī Jaya Gбра, Kalinga, then reigning at Sirinhapura. vī "; he had two younger brothers, one ccessor of his son Vīra Bāhu ; his tvo evi and GangavarinSa Kalyana, who, as n for six years after Sahasa Malla; his n vas Vīra Bāhu, vho died on the day ', and his nephew (bhagineyyako) was and reigned for nine months, until in der Kitti. 2digree of Kirti Ni$$añka Malla that he of the Eastern Gangas of the Kalinga not found, as yet, any reference in the er, Śrī Jaya Gopa; the latter may have ave allowed so many of his kith and kin the city of Sirinhapura was at one time be judged from the Komarti plates of of Kalinga, recording a grant made reign. Dr. Hultzsch, in his article 8 on inhapura is perhaps identical with the and Narasannapeta. re frequent intermarriages between the Kaliiga and Pandya. In consequence, ses, with their retinues, immigrated, from They became merged in the Sinhalese assive kings. They regarded the country
ording to Sahasa Malla's inscription at Polonnaruva ly identical with Śrī Jaya Gõpa, had a second queen habódhi Kalinga Vijaya Bahu, came to the throte e death of Vīra Bāhu son of Kirii Niśśanka Malia.
o sv. lxxx. 27. o Ep, Indi, vol. iv. p. 43.

Page 179
No. 9 INSCRIPTION OF KİR
as theirs, and the nobles as members ( those who came to the island about the different. They seem to have been imb great desire was to keep the sceptre of and to make Ceylon a happy hunting Indian continent. They found the practically descendants of their own to the throne. To counteract this known tradition of the Vijayam coloni the Sinhalese people that they alone of Vijaya, and that for this reason, a the Buddhist religion, the throne of other clan. We see this expressly s Mandira records of Kirti Nissanka inscription under discussion.
This king was a new arrival. He
A. I. C. No. 148, Galpota C, lines 21-23: be installed in the island of Lamka which is approp substituting a poison-tree for a wishing-tree; but of Lamka has been peculiarly appropriate since hither, they will prove worthy rulers and preserv the felicities of both worlds, reflecting that virtue are thus affectionately exhorted by Kalinga Nigaml No, I49, Dalada-Mandira B, lines 8-36: ". religion of Buddha, non-buddhistical princes fron chosen; those who join them and make disturbanc As the crow should not be compared to the to the cobra, nor the firefly to the sunshine, nor lion, so should no man of the Gowi tribe be greed be the men of the Gowi tribe should not obtain the 'Those who honour as a king servants like t offices and titles from them, shall be called traitc with such people he destroys himself. Therefore, if Ceylon and is descended from the race of King such a ruler who will take care of religion and the and so protect your own families and fortunes.
“As the crow may imitate the gait of the s may imitate the cobra and the firefly the sunshine, elephant, so some other caste may emulate the co respect but only with ridicule: thus speaks the wi. A. I. C. No. 148, line 5. It is more prc

TI NISSANKA MALLA 25
f their own race. But the attitude of .ime of Parakrama Bahu I was evidently ued with a strong national spirit. Their the island in the hands of their leaders, ground for their kith and kin from the nobles of the Govi-kula, howeverkinsmen-very powerful, and aspiring the sovereigns resorted to the wellzation of the island, and proclaimed to were the pure descendants of the race also because they were defenders of Lanka belonged to them and to no tated in the Galpota and the DaladaMalla, the king mentioned in the
himself says in his Galpota inscription
"Enemies to the doctrines of Buddha ought not to riate to the Kalinga dynasty, for that would be like if princes of the Kalinga race to whom the island the Treign of Wijaya be sought for and brought re the religion and the country. Aspire to attain doth conquer the universe. Future sovereigns ka, king of Ceylon.' Over our island of Ceylon which belongs to the Cola or Kerali or other countries must not bt es shall be called traitors. : swan, nor the donkey to the Arab, nor the worm the snipe to the elephant, nor the jackal to the after the sovereignty; however powerful they may kingdom. hemselves with salutations and presents, or receive rs; whenever, a prince of wealth and family joins you look for and find a prince who has a right to Wijaya who first peopled Ceylon, take sides with rosperity of the world as if they were his two eyes;
van and the donkey the Arab steed, as the worm is the jackal may imitate the lion and the snipe the nduct of kings; yet it will certainly not meet with e and good king Niççanqıka Malla.ʼ
bable that he was invited by the Kalinga princes

Page 180
I 26 EPIGRAPHIA
that he was 'invited by the king, who reign over his hereditary kingdom c a great retinue, and was duly installed states further that he was the sub-kin after a year's rule, at the instigation C Niśśańka Malla rose against the regi death and ascended the throne.
He reigned at Polonnaruva foi exaggerated accounts of his prowess Pandya kingdoms, not mentioned in t thropic and religious acts. There is could to pacify the unrest prevailing a to his side. He relinquished the 1 repaired tanks and other irrigation rightful heirs, and made various grants familiarized himself with the country tours of inspection and holding durb military officials, including even muni was able to redress many grievances a property of the péople.
To commemorate his victorious ce his general lag Vijaya Sirinha, he caus (devalaya), named Nissankesvara after
His religious acts were many. Nikayas, established almshouses in t of Polonnaruva a beautiful temple fo dagaba, eighty cubits high, which he s walls having gateways. In the foul Anuradhapura, worshipped the Ruva repairs to it, as well as to the Maric besides building very many new ones Malla undertook similar pilgrimages Darinbulla and Adam's Peak, and did
at the Sinhalese Court, who were plotting to capt
rom the events which led to the accession of Kirti
See A. J. C. No. 46. o See below, p. I, 34, liures I 9-23.

ZEYLANICA voL.
was his senior kinsman, to come and f Lak-diva, and that he landed with in the office of apa. The Mahavamsa g of Vijaya Bahu, who was murdered, of a certain Mahinda of Kalińga. Kīrti ide, and, within five days, put him to
nine years. His inscriptions give his expedition to the Cola and the he Sinhalese chronicles, and his philans no doubt that he did everything he t the time, and to win the people over evenue for five years, remitted taxes, works, restored inheritances to their of land, serfs, cattle, and money. He and its administration by undertaking pars of ministers and other civil and cipal councillors. By this means he ind do much to safeguard the lives and
impaign in Southern India, conducted by ed pillars of victory and a Hindu temple himself, to be erected at Ramesvara. He reconciled the monks of the three he country and built in his capital city r the 'Tooth-relic' and the Ruvanvaliurrounded with cells for priests and with th year of his reign he proceeded to nvali-dagaba there, and effected many avatti and other Viharas of the town, . Subsequently King Kirti Nissanka to Devi-nu vara, Kālaņi, Miyuguņa, much to restore the sacred edifices of
ure the throne for one of themselves. This is clear
Ni$$añhka, Malla.
o Ibid. Nos. I 48, I 52 and the present inscription.
A. I. C. No. 145.

Page 181
No. 9 INSCPTION OF KİR
these places. To place on record these ficent work at Danbulla, he had the pre: by the Vihara, giving an account of h two lines of the record we find the st sitting, and standing statues of the B gilt, celebrated a great puja at a cost o cave) the name of Suvarna-giri-guha "go
o The account in the Mahāvamsa (lxxx. 22-2 polished walls and pillars dazzling with gold and s and the roof covered with gilded tiles. And thr the wise king cause to be set up therein." According with plates of gold; overlaid seventy-three large it About a century before this event, Vijaya Bahu I ef To enable the reader to form a correct e excerpt from Dr. Davy's accurate description of t says in his Gazetteer of the Central Provinces of practically true to the present day, as very little of t “The Vihara we first explored is the last in and 27 wide; and its shelving roof, which dips rap It contains ten figures of Buddha, and a neat dagab and brilliantly painted, and most of them are as la roof and sides of the rock and the front wall are pa a number of figures, chiefly of Buddha. The g and pretty.
The next Vihara, called the Alut Vihara, is s and partly by a wall of masonry, in which there is is by a door in front. We were taken by surprise its great size, the brilliant effect of an immense by the numerous figures of Buddha which it contail the most lively manner. It is about 90 ft. long, is about 36 ft. high. The figures which it contains recumbent posture, its head on a pillar resting on and well proportioned; its face is handsome, and it benignant. Seven other statues of Buddha, in th the rest are as large as life, or very little less, Mos have red robes, and reminded me of the two classe who are distinguished from each other by one wea the western end of the Temple there is a wellbenefactor of Darinbulla, in his robes of state, which
"Between this temple and the next there is no from each other by a stone wall. The portal by guarded on each side by figures in stone, intend Maharaja Vihara, almost as much surpasses in size It is about 90 ft. long, about 90 ft. wide, and 4

„TI NISSANKA MALLA I 27
leeds, which were crowned by his magnient inscription engraved on a rock close imself and his pious acts. In the last atement that he 'caused the reclining, uddha) in the cave of Darnbulla to be f seven lacs of money, and gave (to this lden rock-cave”.” ری
3) runs: 'He built the Jambukola Vihara also with ilver, the floor whereof was painted with vermilion 2e and seventy gilded images of the Teacher did to the Pajavaliya he covered the Dambulle Vehera mages with gold; and called it Rangiri-Darshbulla.' ected repairs in the Vihara (Mv. lx. 60-61). stimate of the above statements, I give here an he Temple as it was in 1819. Sir Archibald Lawrie Ceylon, Colombo, 1896, that this description is he Vihara is changed.
order from the entrance. It is about, 54 ft. long bidly inwards, where most lofty is about 27 ft. high. a about I 2 ft. high. The figures are well executed ge or larger than the ordinary size of man. The inted of the brightest colours, and illuminated with 2neral effect of the whole is exceedingly striking
eparated from the preceding partly by abutting rock a door of communication. Its principal entrance on entering this Temple. We were astonished by surface of rock painted of the richest colours, and ns, in different attitudes and groups, all coloured in 81 ft. wide, and its shelving roof, where highest, are fifty in number. One statue of Buddha, in the its right hand, is of gigantic size, about 30 ft. long s expression of countenance remarkably placid and e standing attitude, are about Io ft. high, and all t of them are coloured bright yellow; two or three s of Lamas in Tibet, described by Captain Turner, ring red and the other yellow garments. Towards executed figure of King Kirti Sri, the last great very much resemble those worn by the late king.
direct communication; I believe they are separated which you enter is in front; it is a lofty archway, 2d to represent Janitors. This temple, called the and effect the last, as that does the first described. 5 ft. high where highest; nor does obscurity add

Page 182
28 EPIGRAPHIA
In deciphering the inscription I estampage supplied to me by the Ar But after I had made out the text, I d
to its grandeur; for it is perfectly well lighted thro It contains altogether fifty-three images, a handso circular pedestal of which is ornamented with four each seated on the coil of a cobra de capello, a preceding temples, so in this, the images are arr; and inner walls of the room, but not grouped; a wall, with the exception of the statues of two kings arranged in a double row. The majority of the in different attitudes; many of them larger, but Besides forty-six figures of Buddha, there is, in co who, it is imagined, will be the next Buddha, the gods Vishnu, Saman and Nata; the first in blue 1 of white. The statues of the two kings alluded to those of Walagam Bahu and Nissanga, at opposi earliest benefactor of Daihbulla, is the rudest fig and least ornamented ; the ears are long, and draw headed snake about the neck, the body of which is At the eastern extremity of the temple there is a walls of which are covered with paintings illustrating and most fabulous period, and continued down relic. The exploits of Wijaya, the first king, mak space; more especially the voyage of this herc sea-monsters. The dedication of the Island to by a king guiding a plough drawn by a pair of elep
The next and last temple, called the Deva to have aided in the construction of its principal of the preceding, especially the two last. It is ab dark that I had only a very imperfect view of images of Buddha and one of Vishnu, all of th just alluded to as the principal figure, which is a gi
“Whether the cavern in which these temple natural and partly artificial, it is not now easy to natural, and that man has had very little to do in any light upon this point; and, indeed, it can h able to collect amounts to this: that the Maha Walagam Bahu, during his retirement in this part Malabars and the recovery of his capital; that i King Nissanga, who is said to have laid out in orn is not known; and lastly, that the Alut Vihara w whom also the great Vihara was again repaired. T are under the care of seven resident priests.

ZEYLANICA (vol. 1
had no other guide save the single chaeological Commissioner of Ceylon. scovered that it was the one published
ugh numerous windows and several doors in front. me dagaba, about 14 or 8 ft. high, the broad figures of Buddha, each facing a different quarter, nd shaded by its expanded hood. As in the two inged in a row at a little distance from the sides hd as in the last, none are placed near the outer At the western end of the temple the figures are statues are Buddhas of different dimensions and none of them much, if at all, smaller than life. mpany with them, one of Maitri Deiyo Rajuruwo, successor of Gautama; and of each of the three obes, the second in yellow, and the third in robes above, as standing apart against the outer wall, are te ends of the temple: the first, representing the are in every respect, and its dress is, the simplest in down in the Malabar fashion; there is a doubleerves as a necklace and the heads as ear-pendants. little recess formed by a high projecting rock, the g the history of Ceylon, beginning with the earliest o the introduction of the B6-tree and the sacred ce a conspicuous figure, and cover a great deal of , which is represented by a boat surrounded by Buddha after the arrival of the relic is figured hants, attended by priests, &c.
raja Vihara (because the god Vishnu is supposed image), is very inferior in every respect to either out 75 ft. long, 21 ft. wide, and 27 ft, high, and so it, even with the aid of a lamp. It contains six lem of ordinary size, with the exception of that gantic recumbent Buddha about 3o ft. long. s have been formed is altogether natural, or partly determine. The probability is that it is principally excavating it. I am not aware that history throws irdly be expected that it should. All I have been aja Nihara was commenced 1,924 years ago by of Matale, between the period of his defeat by the t was repaired and embellished 627 years ago by menting it. 6oo,ooo pieces of gold, but of what value is formed sixty-four years ago by King Kirti Srl, by hese temples are attached to the Asgiri Vihara, and

Page 183
No. 9) INSCRIPTION OF IKIRI"
by Dr. Müller as No. 143 of his Ancien I have made use of his text, plate, and consulted Armour's English version of Épitome (Appendix) and in Forbes Ele
10
11.
12
13
14
ΤΕΣ
ශ්‍රී සිරිවත් අපිරියන් ලො ඉකුත් ගුණ පාමිලි කළ යකෂ පුළය. මෙකාට( ලo මනුෂතාවාස කළ විජය රාජ පර " .. පරපුරෙන් හිමි කෙනාමින් ගුණ ගැl සොමි ගුණවත් දළදප් සත් සෙත් කු
இரு இலைமைதில் 8ை ைகல்லுஇ බාහු චක්‍රවතී.තින් වහන්සේ උදා. ගල් දුරුලා සිරිලක එක් සැත් කොටa { බ(ද) කරවූ වර දි මුළවූ ලංකාවාසී වහල් සරක් පමුණු පරපුරු හා හ. පතා පස් තුලාභාරයක් බැගින් ‘රන් 'ර ලංකාවාසීන් සවසථ කරවා තවද දි වන රජදරුවන් කරවූ වර ව(ඩා) ගෙ සිතා උඹෙතත අමුණට අය එකමුණු න් පැළ හා මඬරන් සක හා (මැකෙන හා (පැසෙස) පස් පැළ හා මඬරන් ය ගනනා නියායෙන් හා කැ(තැ අය ( හැමැ කලට මැ කෙනා ගනනා නිය: යෙන් (හා) වාක්‍යවසථා කෞකාවැ දස්කම් 4 මියනිවිසින් සොපද්‍රව (වූ තල්) පතා නැඳි හිරි තෙස කෙනා කොටගැ උන් උන්ගේ නියායෙන් තමබ පත( පමුණු හසු ශාසන පවත් කරවා ලංකාව තුන්
රාජධානි ද ගිරිඳුගීග වනදුගීග ජ දුගීග පටකදුගීග ද අත(මබු)ල් ප(ක)
කෙගනහැ යන කලt කුමක්දයි නො න නියායෙන් ගම්වල් නිෂකණටක
යුඩාශගායෙන් පාඬිරට ෙදවරක් වැt
For various readin
VOI, II.

rI NISSANKA MALLA 29
t Anscriptions in Ceylon. Consequently ranslation as noted below. I have also he record, published both in Turnour's en Years in Ceylon, vol. ii. p. 578.
T. 1.
Ø මුළිනුතුරත් දමබඳිවුහි අන් කැත් කුල කාව මපරායෙන් ආ ලක්දිව් පොළොයොන් මබර කෞතද නිසල ඵණුවත් යස සිරින් යුත් වීර රාජ නිශශෙක
ඒ මුතුන් පත් රිවි මඩුලූමෙන් සතුරතුලුරු මපරු මෙන0 න්ට පස් හවුරුද්දකට අය හැරැ දිවෙල් 9óig ගැවන් මුතු රිදී ඈ කෙනා එක් වසතු හා දි දුසථ මතු නැ ලංකාවාසීන් දුසථ නොකළ මැනනැවැයි | තු !) එකමුණු තෙද පෑළ හා මඬරන් සතරක් ' තුනක් බැවින් අ කොටු කණබ අය මනද වජ) ජීවිකා හෙයින්
කළවුනට (දෙන) හිර සනඥ පමුණු (වෙ)යන්
ලියා දියෙ (හැ) ග වංශානුගත වැ ෙබාෙහා කල් පවත්නා න් ලියවා දි තාමබ
යාලක් පැදකුණු කොටැ ගම් නියම්ගම්
e ක් ලෙස බලා ගැනියකුදු අනාගැඟි රුවනක් කිය කොට මෙ ලක්දිව සෙමෙහි තබා (ව)නද වැ භය
is, see the transcript.

Page 184
3O
5
6
17
18
19
20
2. 22
23
24
25
3
4.
5
EPIGRAPHIA
පත්වූ පාඬන්‍යරාජයන් එවූ රාජ කන) චෙඩාඩ ෙගරුඩා දි කෙනා එක් කෞදශකෞද මැති රජදරුවන් හා ගුණෙන් මිතූ ස තමන්වහන්සෙගෙ තෙශණයීකතිශතේ (වා) එ එ රටින් බිසොවරුන් හා * - රාජයන් නැති මෙහයින් රාහ්මශාචර තුලාභාර වසතු දඹානයෙන් (... .. " බොතෙහා කලක් පවත්නා නියාමෙය (භ කෞකාට්‍ය නිශශoෙකශචරයා)යන C නැවැත ලක්දිවු වැඩනැ පිටත සතු වින් (දිනුවමනාකොළෙස්) සතුරන් ( තන්හි සතූ නෙවා නිර තුරුවූ දන්
(8) ... . . . . . . . . . . (82.960) 6.
සඟුරුවන් සමග කරවා කෞතවළා [කරවා] .. .. .. ... (ඇතුලත් බාහිර) දූෂප්රිහා(ණ)යෙනන(සී ගිය මෙවෙ . . . . . . . . . (శి)రవిgరలిర { වෙහෙර කරවා අනනත වසතු (ත (ක)රවා (.................................... දමබුලුවොලණ . (ඝන) රන්
ත් ලක්ෂයක් ඛන වියදම් කොට මහ
කරවා වදාළ ශිලාලෙඛයයි
RAS
Śrī sirivat apiriyat lo ikut guņa : pāmili kala yakşa pralaya ko manuşyāvāsa kala Vijaya-rāja-para himi nomin guna gämbara ta somi-gunavato dalladap sat set
INiğéarinka-Malla, Larihkeéva Bāhu Cakravarttīn-vahansē udāandur durulā siri Laka ek-S ba(da) karavu-vara di mula-vu La
divel vahal sarak pamunu°
* Mt. misal somniguna bamad ... sudaba.

ZEYLANICA (vol. 1
භාවන් හා ගසතඊශචාදි පඩු(රු හා) ගෙනහැ සහි ගුණ කැ }නාථාන කොටඇ ගුණ කෙනා කැමැත්තවුනට යන් මැ භය (එළ) පඬුරු ගෙනිවා මුළු දමබඳිවැ ද පුතිමලල යෙහි වැඩ හින්දෑ @නාසළ) මුළු දිළිතුඩුදුන් සිත් පුරා එතන්හි සන් ජය සතම
•දවාලයක් නෙවා සිවුරග් සෙනඟ පිරිවරා රන් නැති බැ වෙදයි) සිතා දමබඳිවැ ලක්දිවැ ෙනා එක් *වතු බාෙහා කල් හිනනව තුබූ තුන් නකාහි බුදු වදනද බජන ) ශාසභු ද පවත් කරවා පෙරැ රජු(නඥවසා) \හර මහ සෑ Gදවි(නු)වර (කැ9ලණ මියුගුණ (ඈෙනාළුක්) තාන්‍යාගමෙකාට) .. ... බැං කොහොත් හුන්) සිටි පිළිම වෙහෙරට් (ප) sත්මය කරවා (ස) පුද කරවා සුවණ්ණගිරිගුහාය(ධි නම් තබා
scRIPT.
mulin-uturat Dambadivuhi an Kät-kula ţă Larhkăva mparäyen à Lak-div-poloyon-päFapuren eda nisala
kulunu-vat* yasa sirin yut Vira-râja ra, Kåliṁga Parākramagalmundun pat rivi-maidulu-men saturät koțä perä no ihkāvāsīnța pas havuruddakața aya härä parapuru hā havurudu
Mt. Aulau dan. o Mt. pamuna; Mp. samutu.

Page 185
3 NO
10
11
12
13
14
5
16
17
18
19
20
21.
9. INSCRIPTION OF KIR
patā pas tulā-bhārayak bägin ran
dustha Larshkāvāsīn svastha k -vana raja-daruvan karavu-vara va mänäväyi sitä utte amunata a -n päla hā maňdaran saka i hā (n satarak hā (pässe) pas-päla hi -ya gannā niyāyen hā kä(tä aya k heyin hämä kalata-mä no gar -yen (ha) vyavasthä kotä das°-kam (ve)yan-mīyan-visin sopadrava -ndi hiri-se no kotä un-lunge vamša tamba-patä pamunu hasun liy, Šāsana pavat-karavà Lamkäva tun rajadhani da giri-durgga vana durgga panka-durgga da at-añbu ruvanak genâ yana kalâ kum -na niyayen gam val niskantaka ko yuddhāśāyen Păņdi-rața de-v -patvū Pāņçdya-rājayan evū rāja-ka genä Coda Gaud2ādi no ek « -mäti rajadaruvan hā guņen mitra
taman-vahansege śauryyatiśay (-vā) e e rațin bisovarun hā paňduru rājayan nāti heyin Rāmešvar tuläbhāra vastu dänayen (.... no se kalak pavatnā niyāyen jaya-st (bha koțä Niśśaṁkeśvarayä)-yana de näväta * Lakdivu* vädä pitatä -vin (dinuvamanâ * keles) saturan ek tanhi satra namvā niraturu (di)............ ... (pin pura) boho
-ru van samaiga karavā Teva
Mt. and Mp. sāka. * Mt. kälti aya da o Mt. vannianuyata. Read duandua-. * Mt. nävätä. o Mt. odia.
* Mt. himnazva. Mt. Saturuzan.

„TI NISSANKA MALLA I 31
ruvan mutu ridi ä no ek vastu hä, di aravā tavada matu(dā) genä Laṁkāvāsīn dustha no kala ya ek-amuņu tunände) ek-amuņu de-päļa hā maňçdaran a maidaran tunak bävin a:ețu kaņaba aya manda vajra) o jīvikānā niyāl kalavunta (dena) hira sanda pamunu (-vü, tal-)patâ liyâ diye (hâ-) inugata *-vä boho kall pavatnā niyāyen avā dī tāmbra
yalak pidakunu kota gam niyam-gam -durgga jalail pa(ka)k-se balā gärniyakudu anäňgi ak-dayi no kiyata me Lak-diva semehi taba (dva)nda-“ arak vädä bhayanyāvan hā hasty-aśv-ādi paňdu(ru ohā) deśayehi guņa käsanthāna kotā guņa no kämättavunta en-mã bhaya (ela)-
genvã mulu Dambadivã da pratimalaayehi vädä hindä ļa) muļu dilindun sit purā etanhi boho
alvālayaknarhvā sivuraigsenaiga pirivarā .. saturan näti bä
(ve-dayi) sitä Dambadivä Lakdivä no -vu dan-vatu kal bhinnava tubü tun nakähi sañgu- o a Budu 18-vadan da bajana
katu kanabā aya daku vajra. ' Mt. dasa, 6 Mt. 'ri. o Mt. ese no sala. *o Mt. vamatlä . . . . . . . sasaturan äva da yi.
o Mt. Buduva danda vedä ma.
T 2

Page 186
32 EPICRA Fok II :
22 karavā .. .. . .. (ätulat bāhira) š
dusparihā(ņi-)-yen näsī gya “:3 . . . . . . ... (Anu)rådhapura-muv
• (ä, no ek) vehera karavā ana 24 (ka)ravā (. . .. .. . .. Dambulu X . . . . . ... (ghana) 25 -t lakşayak dhana viyadam koțä r -yäyi nam tabā karavā vadāļ
ERANS
Lines 1-4) Hail! The illustri Laṁkëśvara Kålinga Parākrama-Bā. tude of virtuous qualities, which ar. lord by (right of his) lineal descent fr of Lanka, who were descended from shade the other Ksatriya races of Da tation for man by extirpating the Y endowed with qualities which are ma gentle, haughty, (yet) full of sympa dispersed his enemies, just as the (b above the summit of the mountain brought the prosperous Lanka under
(Lines 5-6. He thereafter rel
Mt. . . . hãrayehi da gal... no hot hun siti. Mt. padeka . . sana ranmaya. The whole of this line is transcribed Archaeological Survey being imperfect.
For this king's full name, as given in the Srisanghabodhi and Apratimalla should be ad he is commonly referred to by his shorter titl epithets may be translated:- the heroic and f armed emperor of the Kalinga (dynasty).
* Lak-divipoloyon. See above, p. 26, note * Skt. Jambudvipa, India. w
Wdå-gal = Skt. udaya-giri,

A ZEY LANCA VOL. I
istra da pavat karava perä raju(n davasa) vehera maha-sä rara Devi-(nu)vara (Kä)laņi Miyuguņa nta vastu (tyäga kota) .. -lenå hot hun) siti pilima veherat (pa)* | ranmaya karava (sa-) naha puda karava Suvarma-giri-guhäa sila-lekhayayi
LAION,
ous monarch Viraraja Nissahka-Malla hu Cakravartin “, abounding in a multie pre-eminent in the boundless world; om the lords of the soil of the island the race of King Vijaya, that threw into Linbadiva", and that made Lanka a habi aksas; His Majesty) who is gloriously nifold, deep, majestic, unchangeable, and thy for the happiness of living beings, rilliant) orb of the sun, which has risen ' of the morn, dispelleth darkness, and one canopy (of dominion).
inquished the revenue for five years in
from Müller's text, the estampage supplied by the
Galpota inscription (A. J. C. No. 148), the two titles ded to the above list. În Ceylon historical works > Kirti Ni$saíhka Malla. The above high-sounding arless royal warrior, lord of Lanka and the mighty
O.

Page 187
No. 9 INSCRIPTION OF KİR?
favour of those inhabitants of Lanka payment aforetime of inordinate taxes. by restoring permanent grants and inh wealth, five times (his) weight in the stones, pearls, silver, &c., he enriched in straitened circumstances.
Lines 7-9) Moreover, from a (again) impoverish the inhabitants of I. ordained that the revenue should be c and three pälas and six maặdarans o fo (soil), one amuaia and two bias and land) of nedium (quality), and five file last (quality). Since those who labout jungles (for cultivation) earned their l always exempt from taxation.
Lines IO-1 He also made it land were made to those who had don not be made evanescent, like lines drav leaves liable to be destroyed by mice engraved on plates of copper, so as posterity.
Lines 12-16) Thrice he made villages, the towns and cities (thereof, a fastnesses, as well as those surround so, that he had as precise a view (of t
Cf. also the charitable acts of Vijaya Bal Niśśanka (Mv. lxxx. 4). -
'Madaran, according to Forbes, signifies on receiving it for cultivation (vol. ii. p. 351).
o Müller translates utte amuna, mände amun, amuna and the last amuna.' This hardly gives s these terms to be the classification of fields accord The letters on my estampage not being c factorily. This is the rendering given both by idea seems to be that all chena cultivation shou inscription (A. I. C. No. 148 A, line 18).
Hira-sandapamunu = grants which are in Durga = lit, a place difficult of approach.

TI NISSANKA MALLA I 33
who had become impoverished by the
By gifts of divel-lands, serfs, and cattle, eritances, and by annual donations of : balance, consisting of gold, precious those inhabitants of Lanka who were
lesire that succeeding kings should not anka, by levying excessive imposts, he ollected (only) at the rate of one amuna r an amuna (extent of land) of the best four maidarans for (an amatia extent of is and three maidarams for that of the 'ed with the bill-hook in clearing thorny ivelihood distressfully they should be
a rule that when perpetual grants of e loyal services, such benefactions should wn upon water, by being written on palm and white ants; but that they should be to endure long unto their respective
he circuit of Lanka. He examined the ind explored) the mountain and the forest 2d by water and by marshes. So much he whole of Lanka) as if it were a ripe
nu on his accession to the throne the year before
a fine paid by a cultivator to a proprietor of land
a and passe anuma, by “the first amuna, the middle ense. I think, therefore, Forbes is correct in taking ing to their fertility (l. c.).
clear, I am not able to decipher this passage satisForbes (l.c.) and Miller (A. I. C. p. 125). The ld be free from taxation. See this king's Galpota
force so long as the sup and moon exist.

Page 188
34 EPIGRAPHIA
nelli-fruit in his hand. And he f lawlessness so thoroughly that even a and not be asked 'What is it?' (Th in a peaceful state. Then, with a desire country and accepted, as tributes (of h elephants, horses, &c., sent by the terrific established friendly alliances with suc of many other countries as were desi who did not wish such friendship he s his own valour.
Lines I7-19. He exacted from s (other) tributes (of homage) and, as til the whole of Dainbadiva, he tarried at of wealth equal to his weight in the l hearts of all the poor. He had pilla monumients' and he caused a temple built.
Lines 19-23) Thereafter, escort to the Island of Lanka. Then, reflecti enemies, he (should conquer) the interr almshouses to be erected at many pla of Lanka, and also had alms distribut clergy of the three Nikāyas, that had b the word of the Buddha (as contained) ... (He restored also) the Viharas and consequence of the calamities tha“
At-anbul = Skt. haståmalaka, "the Sanskrit writers for something quite clear or pap * Duanda-yuddha for duandva-yuddha = lit. “d
Santhana for sanitsihana. Lit. so as to last a long time.' o Cf.yuddham kilësacõrēhi karis sămi sudujayam robber bands of evil passions' (Mu. xxvi. 3). T It is repeated in this king's other inscriptions as fo kelesa saturan wedayi sti (A. I, C. No. 47, Thuipari paraloud saturan danumhayt sitti (A. I. C. No. 48, are too faint to make out every word in the passage Namely, the Mahavihāra, the Abhayagiri and

ZEYLANICA (voL. I.
reed the villages and wildernesses of woman might carry a precious jewel, nus) did he keep this Island of Lanka 2 for war, he twice invaded the Pandya omage), the royal maidens and also the 2d kings of the Pandyas. He, moreover, h of the princes of Códa, Gauda and rous of (his) goodwill; but unto those truck terror by the very superiority of
such kingdoms princesses, together with hen there remained no hostile kings in Rāméšvara. Here he made donations palance and filled (with satisfaction) the irs of victory set up there as lasting (devalaya) named Nišáankéévara to be
ed by (his) fourfold army, he returned ng that since he had (now) no external all enemies of evil passions, he caused ces in Dañbadiva and in the Island ed constantly. . . . He reconciled the been separated for a long time, honoured in the Tripitaka, and promoted science. Dagabas which had fallen into ruin in " befallen (the land) during the days
he Myrobalan in the hand,” a simile used by able. lel' or single combat.'
, 'I will wage a war very difficult to win, with the his is undoubtedly the sentiment expressed here. lows:–(a) pitata saturan näta me vitädinuvamanä āma, viii, lines 2-3); (b) me lozvä saturan mäti bävin Galpota B, line 21). The letters in my estampage with absolute certainty. the Jetavana fraternities. See Mu. lxxviii. 20-27.

Page 189
No. 9) INSCRIPTION OF KIRT
of former kings. . . . (Moreover) he bl Devi-nuvara, Källani, Miyuguņa, &c., Lines 24-25. He caused (the r of the Buddha in the cave of Darinbull: pitia at a cost of seven lacs of money Suvarna-giri-guha "golden rock-cave. was executed and proclaimed.
No. 10. RITIGALA
HE 'hill-range of Ritigala, towel flat country, with forest-clad slo from whatever side you enter Matamb about twenty-five miles south-east of A eighteen miles north-east of Dambulla, a rocks and caves afford, may account fo as a stronghold of contending clans and and religious devotees. The very nam this idea, for ridigala means "a safety Sanskrit aristi. In the Mahavamsa identification is confirmed by Mr. Bell'. two of the inscriptions found in the pl: the other at Veval-tanna. Arithapabó, of Arittha, considering that a prince 1 Devanampiya Tissa, played an impor 247-207 B.C.).
Owing to the belief prevalent a neighbourhood, that Ritigala is even nov the place in search of honey or game, demons.
* Cf. Mv. xvi. Io-II ; xviii. 3; xix. I 2, 65. S
of the expression mahā-aritithako mani, occurring nikaya (Z. D. M. G. xlix. pp. 285-6). For the date

ʻI NISSANKA MALLA 135
ilt many Viharas in Anuradhapura,
and made donations of vast riches. eclining, sitting and) standing statues to be gilt, . . . . . . celebrated a great , and gave (to this cave) the name of (To this effect) the rock-inscription
INSCRIPTIONS
ring as it does above the surrounding opes and lofty peaks, is conspicuous Iva Korale. Its commanding position Anuradhapura, the ancient capital, and s well as the shelter which its numerous r its importance in ancient times, both as a place of refuge for fugitive princes e of the mountain seems to emphasize /-rock '', riti being a derivative of the it is called arithapabbata, and this s discovery of the name aritagama in ace, one at Kuda-arambadda-hinna and ata may, of course, mean "the mountain named Maha-Arittha, a nephew of king tant part in the latter's reign (circa
mongst the ignorant villagers in the v infested by Yakşas, few dare approach for fear of incurring the wrath of the
See also Windisch's interesting note on the meaning in the Marasarinyutta (par. 2) of the Sarinyuttaof Devanampiya Tissa's reign, see below, p. 143.

Page 190
136 · EPIGRAPHIA
As a consequence the whole mou trodden, except by a few officials and logical Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P. 1893 and discovered numerous rock-cav A full account of his exploration is give As mentioned above, Mr. Bell's c of arita-gama in two of the inscriptio Arițțha-pabbata (or -sēla) in Pāli writ known to have had this appellation. A in Sinhalese works must, therefore, refe A manuscript kada-im-bota, “bou Library gives the following curious accc Risigal nam parvatayeka. Kalu padāveć ratram vamäranneya. Bima 7 udus maha rata kaga-imața laésaya pihițuvana ladadeya.
"There is a mountain by the nam alu-kohovila plants. A leech in it Ritigala there is a seven-gemmed ba planted monoliths, which are inscrib purpose of marking the boundaries of th
In the Samantakata-vannana, a Peak by Vedeha. Thera, Ritigala is m
Ceylon Sessional Papers, xxxviii, 1904, pp.
vv. 516-17 of the Colombo edition of 1890
ARammē tadā Āatana
Lókabhidhana-Harik,
Õdumõaré Sumanaki
Sēlēsu Māragir-Mi
Pe'iépi santi giri
Gaigā nadi giri-gu,
7atthàivasanti rabha,
Panatipata-nirata sa
At that time the Yaksas, who were wicked, ab
tinually engaged in taking away animal life, haunte
Harikandaka (Hirikada), Yakkhadasa Yakdes
Adam's Peak), Tanduleyya, Mara-giri Maragale
other rocks which grace the woods and fithey hau plains of the delightful Island of Gems (Ceylon)."

ZEYLANICA VOL. I.
Intain-range remained more or less unone or two botanists, until the ArchaeoBell) explored it from end to end" in es and ruins, as well as many inscriptions. n in his annual report for 1893. liscovery of the occurrence of the name ns settles the identity of Ritigala with ings, especially as no other mountain is All notices. of Ritigala or Arittha-pabbata r to this mountain. Indary-book', in the Colombo Museum ount :- · kohovila pokumak äta. Ehi purā-tana Ritigala satruvan una-pañduraé ita. é aksara ketu śilā-stamóhayan siv-diga
2 of Ritigal wherein is a pond containing formerly disgorged gold. In the same mboo bush. At the four quarters are ed with a lac of characters, for the he fourteen great territories."
thirteenth-century Pãli poem on Adam's entioned, amongst other historic moun
8-Io. Cf. Div. xi. I5,
dība-zaramb Laikā
andaka-Pakkhadase
faka-Tandulayé
saka-Rittha-name
ауд zana-rӑтапеууӑ
hā sakată talá ca.
ā pharu sāli rudā
tha-kita-yakkha. usive, very cruel, and cunning, and who were cond the mountains Lanka Lag-gala) Lóka Log-gala), sä-gala), Õdumbara Dimbulä-gala), Sumana-küta ), Missaka [Mihintale, Arițtha [Rițigala), and such Inted also rivers and streams, rock-caves and sandy

Page 191
No. 10 RITIGALA I
tains, as one of the haunts of the abo time of the supposed first visit of Göta after his attainment of Buddhahood (cir The Mahåvaresa (x. 63-72) giv which took place on the mountain (circa 377 B.c.), in which the former : following is Turnour's translation of the Conducting her i.e. Cetiya, a fema he obtained a great accession of warli There, at the Dhumarakkha mountain,
“TDeparting from thence with his fo There, preparing for the impending wai "Leaving two uncles (Abhaya an uniting in hostility against him, approa up a fortification at Nagaraka, and c selected), they surrounded the Arittha
"The prince having consulted wi advice he sent forward a strong party ( in their charge his insignia of royalty tribute and his martial accoutrement message (from him): "Take all these ness.” And they (the enemy) were lu him when he enters our camp"; the and surrounded by his whole army th The yaekhini set up a loud shout. as (the deputation) within (the enem roar. The whole of the prince's army men, as well as the eight uncles, they The commander (of the enemy's arm a forest, from that circumstance that fo forest.
Observing the skulls of his eigh he remarked: “It is like aheap of d place) was (from Nagaraka) called Lab 'Thus this Pandukabhaya, the v to he capital of his maternal great
The Yaksas of Ritigala were afte
WOL. I.

SCRIPTIONS I37
igines of Ceylon, named Yaksas, at the ma Buddha to Ceylon, in the ninth year а 519 B.C.). es a quaint description of a battle between Pandukabhaya and his uncles eceived the help of the Yaksas. The
passage in question :— le Yaksa]to the Dhümarakkha mountain, ke power by making her his battle-steed. he maintained his position for four years. rces, he repaired to the mountain Arittha. , he remained seven years. d Girikandaka), the other eight uncles, ched that mountain Arittha. Throwing onferring the command (on the person mountain on all sides. th the yakhhina, in conformity with her in the character of a deputation), placing , as well as the usual offerings made as s; and enjoined them to deliver this things: I will come to ask your forgivelled to security, thinking "We will seize h the prince, mounting his yakeha mare, rew himself into the midst of the fight. His (the prince's) army without, as well y's camp) answered with a tremendous having slaughtered many of the enemy's made a heap of their (decapitated) heads. y) having fled, and concealed himself in rest is called the Senapati (commander's)
t uncles surmounting the heap of heads,
bu fruit." From this circumstance (that
ugāma.
ictorious warrior, from thence proceeded
Incle Anurādha.” .
wards much favoured by this king. He
U

Page 192
138 EPIGRAPHIA
conferred high offices on them and tr increase of the Sinhalese population Yaksas seem to have lost their influence a suitable spot to build Viharas on. . . 187-177 B. c.', built the Lanka Vihara In the following century king Lajji (or 'the Aritha and the Kandarahinaka W Nearly a thousand years later, Se. were by a miracle, a great Vihara at great possessions, and dedicated it to gave to it also royal privileges and hc for the garden, and servants, and artif
These statements in Sinhalese and of Ritigal-danavva, receive ample suppo in the place. According to Mr. Bell's thirty-two cave and rock records. Of following only:-
I. Aidiya-kanda".
Ten cave-inscriptions on cav
Cf. the dates in the accompanying genealogic * libid., xxxiii. 27. See below,
Mr. Bell's account of this 'east spur of Ritig. “There are a score or more caves), and all radius, but at different levels-the fall in some cas finest yet explored in the North-Central Province.
Cave Ig. A magnificent natural cavern for on the south rests on lower flattish rock, leaving an widening to about 50 ft. The cave fronts N.E. an Under part of the cave are remains of a small brick Cave No, Io. A detached boulder rock (ne sides. The shelter below was divided into at leas once occupied these caves.
“ Of the twenty-one caves noted more than ha interest.
'That of Cave No. 9 is historically valuable: i connected with a royal donor, one of the earliest k Zisaha puta Devanapiya Zisa A baha) lene aga Tisa Abaya), beloved of the gods, nephew ( Gamini Tisa is granted to the monks from the may well belong to Wattagámini Abaya (Io (6 b.c.). See A. S. C. Report for 1893, p. 9.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
2ated them respectfully. But with the and the establishment of Buddhism, !, and Ritigala, their stronghold, became hus king Stira Tissa, who reigned circa at the foot of the Arittha mountain. Lafija) Tissa (circa 59-49 B.C.) erected "iharas 8.” na I (circa 897-9 I 7 A. D.) o “built, as it Arittha-pabbata, and endowed it with the Pamsukulika brethren. And he nours, and a great number of keepers icers *." ܗܝ Pali works, as to the ancient importance rt from the ruins and inscriptions found account, the latter consist of more than these I am able to deal here with the
es Nos. 314-323.
cal table. * A/zv. xxi. 6. ), I58. * Mv. l. 63-64. la' runs :-
lie beneath boulders within a quarter of a mile es being steep, The caves, as a whole, are far the
ned by a long boulder rock, 56 ft. in height, which open space beneath, 96 ft. in length by a 7 ft. wide, d also S.E., where the roof ends in a highpoint.
and mud-built room. irly 80 yards in circuit), which overhangs on three t four or five rooms for the Wanawasa priests, who
lf have inscriptions, some of great palaeographical
: is among the few (like that at Dambulla) distinctly ings. It runs:-Devanapija Maha Rajha Gamani a anagata chadu sic disa sagasa lene, “ Cave of lit. son) of the great King, beloved of the gods, four quarters, present and absent." This record c.), and his uncle, the great ruler Dutthagámini

Page 193
No. 10 RITIGALA IN
II. Karahbä-hīnna 1.
One out of two cave-inscript
III. Nā-ulpatao, called also Nā-arau One cave-inscription and thr
IV. Vēväl-tänna 8.
One cave-inscription and on
I. ANDIYA-KANDA CA These consist of ten records, each the 'drip-line in Brähmi script of the fi. It will be seen from the accompa though on the whole they resemble th exhibit forms which, on palaeographic periods. According to the antiquity of record, I have arranged and numbered t The letters in No. 1 are mostly shortening of vertical strokes, or the t elongations of their lower ends, such a
This is the north-west spur of Ritigala. T inscription below its “drip-line"' (Ibid. p. 8).
* The following is Mr. Bell's account of th mountain :-
Kuda-arambedda-hinna. There are more th mostly to the west of the Na-ulpata ela. Six at l 'On the top of the boulder, beneath which i confirming the “Maháwansa" record. One reads luka vavi saga dini, “The Maharaja Lajaka Tisa the monks the Abadaluka tank." A second r Gamaņi Abaya bestowed the tract of) fields on til Ritigala (“Aria”).
“These records of the first and second-cent younger and more famous brother Wațagámaņi Ab my article on them at pp. 147-9, which places thei “The high valley, lying between Ritigala : connected, known as Andiyá-kanda.
'The tenna is the small hill-girt flat valley tw a quarter of a mile in breadth at its centre, it nal north, the descent is steep. In length it may be th boulders, except about the centre, where the grou temple" (Ibid. p. Io).
See above, plates 5 and 6.

SCRIPTIONS t39
ons.
mbādda-hinna. ee rock-inscriptions.
2 rock-inscription.
vE-INSCRIPTIONs (pl. I 8).
inscribed on the brow of a cave below 'st and second centuries B.C. inying plate, No. 18, that the letters, ose of the Vessagiri cave records', yet
grounds, seem to belong to different these types and their occurrence in each he inscriptions on the plate.
of Asoka type. There is no general hickening of their upper ends or undue s is noticeable in later records. Many
he two caves are "under one boulder, each with an
his site, on the west and south-west spur of the
an a dozen caves scattered among the boulders, east have inscriptions.
s cave No. I4, are cut four important inscriptions, :-La) jaka Tisa maharaje vihara karavaya Abadacaused this viháré to be built and bestowed on uns:–Gaman Abay kubara saga dini, “King)
he monks." In a third occurs the ancient name of
ry B.c. belong to Laji Tisa (II9-Io9 s.c.) and his haya (Io4-76 B.c.)" (Ibid. p. 9). Compare, however, r date in the second or third century A.D.
ind the somewhat lower eastern spur, parallel and
o miles up from “Bandá Pokuna." Not more than rows down at the south end; and here, and at the ree-quarters of a mile. It is strewn with countless nd may have been anciently utilized for a Buddhist
* Except in the case of the cerebral n.
U 2

Page 194
14o EPIGRAPHIA
of the characters closely resemble tho: of Ašöka. Some, such as ga, ma, Sa, sa and Kalsi, whilst ni, na, and ba seem to Bhattipprolu records. In ra a slight th examples of ya definitely confirm Büh the curve of this particular type were of medial i, and the manner in which t strokes, point to their antique charact
All these facts, coupled with the and especially of the secondary form o of which occur both in the Tonigala a compel us to give this record a date a of two kings, Devanapiya Maharaja ( Tisa A(baya), who, as I shall show first century B.C. This confirms the f both Indian and European, that in epig is often more archaic in type than that c The inscriptions Nos. 2-7 still reta above, though the akşara ma in Nos. in No. 5 a more angular form. The from those in No I.
lhe inscriptions Nos. 8-Io, on th types of letters. These are the seco da and tha, and, in No. I o, le with a sł aksarabha in No. IO has its top vertica nearly resembling the one in the Bhatti Differences such as these exist e repeated occurrence in Nos. 8-Io is a s records, as compared with Nos. I — 7. I than the second half of the first cer As regards peculiarities in ortho, present records fully agree with those on pp. 14-16. Their phraseology, to blance to that of the early cave-inscr expressions being catu-disa sagasa dine
* Indische Palaeographie, p. 36. See also ab Cf. also the old Burmese ma. See

ZEYLANICA vOL. 1
se in the Girnar and Siddapura edicts , are more or less like those of Jaugada ) agree with the types in Ghasundi and ickening of the top is noticeable. The ler's theory that the vertical line and written separately. The angular form his vowel and e are attached to vertical
er. absence of younger forms of ta, la, ha, f ma peculiar to Ceylon, namely ty', all nd in the Vessagiri inscriptions, would nterior to 20o B.C., but for the mention Gamiņi Tisa and his son Devanapiya further on, must have reigned in the act, already noticed by palaeographists, graphical records the alphabet employed of other writings of the same period *. in nearly all the archaic forms discussed 2 and 6 has a more open top, and da akşaras a, ca and sa, too, vary a little
e other hand, contain several advanced hdary forms of ma, the slightly angular hort vertical stroke. Note also that the l line on the left instead of on the right, pprolu record. ven in the Aśöka inscriptions, but their sufficient proof of the later date of these n any case they cannot, I think, be later ltury, в.с. graphy, phonology and grammar, the of the Vessagiri caves, as noticed above o, is alike, and shows a marked resemiptions of India, one of their favourite which M. Senart has rightly translated
Уve, p. I 4. Bühler's Indische Palacographie, p. 30, par. 14.

Page 195
No. 10 RITIGALA In
"given to the universal sañgha’’,’ with proper names, also, are to be met wit bata in Nos. 5 and 7 calls for a few rema inscription (No. 2) of W. India, and as óh connected it with Skt. óhatta (sic), “a "devoted.' Both these scholars seem t being a derivative of bhratr," brother, u in speaking of a kinsman or of a mem first two forms represent the Pāli Nom In the modern Indian vernaculars thi (Marāhi), ģĀāi (Sindhi), č/rāi (Panjā told", are attached to proper names eith ment, e.g. Bhāū Dīkşita, Bhāū Gõvinda. Ahata and bata may also be derive but I prefer the former etymology, at le: Another point to be noticed is the seen from the examples in Nos. 2, 3 an men and womem.
The contents of these records de clergy and would be of no real historica No. I makes mention of the names of tw Gamiņi Tisa and his son Devanapiya the known inscriptions written in Brah we come across the following names of (1) Devanapiya Maharaja Gamiņi below, No. 1).
(2) Devanapiya Tisa Abaya (below (3) Devanapiya Maharaja Gamiņi
A. V. C. Nos. I-2). (4) Tisa, son of No. 3 (Gallena Vih (5) Devanapiya Tisa-maharaja (6) Devanapiya Putikana Gamiņi
See p. 144, note 5. 2 * A. S. J. V. vol. iv. p. 89. For this use, cc For other examples of the shortening of the ol By Dr. Hoey and Prof. Blumhardt. I think, however, that it is bhata as a term with whichit alternates in the case of Sõna on p.

NSCRIPTIONS I4 I
out distinction of sect. Most of the h in Indian lithic records. The word rks: it occurs as bhata in the Bedsa caveatu in No. o here. Bhagwänlāl Indrajī warrior", and Bühler with Skt. åhakta, o have overlooked the possibility of its sed as a term of endearment or honour, ber of the same religious order . The ... bhata, and the third the base dhatu. is word exists under the forms dhail bi) and bhaz (Hindi), and these, I am er honorifically or as a term of endear
d from Skt. bhartr, Pkt. åhattu", "lord, ast for the present.
: use of the title barumaka. It will be d 8 that it is a term applicable to both
!al with gifts of caves to the Buddhist l value, but for the fact that inscription "o Ceylon kings, Devanapiya Maharaja a Tisa Abaya. Now in going through mi characters of the most ancient type, &ings:-
Tisa (Daňbulla rock, A. I. C. No. 3 and
7, No 1).
Abaya (Tonigala and Gallena Vihara,
lara, A. A. C. No. 2).
། Maharatmale rock,
Abhaya-maharaja above, p. 59.
Burgess, Cazle-inscriptions, p. 26. mpare the Roman /aires Arvales (Mr. A. B. Keith). iginal long d, see above, p. 15. o Cf. Pischel’s Prākrit Grammar, $ 389-9o. of honour (as in Bhatta Narayana). Cf. parumaka, 45 (Mr. A. B. Keith).

Page 196
I42 EPIGRAPHIA
Of these, No. 3 has been correctl No. 4 with Mahacula Maha-Tissa, the 5 and 6 with Vankanasika Tissa and G remain, therefore, only Nos. I and 2 to that No. I refers to the same Tisa as N grounds. Judging from Prof. Rhys D published in The Indian Antiguary, vo type as those in the Aidiya-kanda cave where this very name Devanapiya M reasons explained above, this type is alphabet of the Tonigala inscription therefore, be more reasonable to identi with Vatta-Gamani's father, King Sad Mahacula Maha-Tissa. As for the tit explicitly states that it was first given Gamani because of his sovereignty o ruled in Mahagama and may, therefor Another argument in favour of th recognize No. 2, Devanapiya Tisa Aba other than king Lajji (or Lafija) Tissa, connexion with Ritigala is shown by his above. This king, moreover, suppli priests, and, inquiring always of the provided what they wanted and the ri The accompanying genealogical tı named above were related to one ano I have taken as my starting-point the according to the calculation below", to
See A. I. C. p. 25 and M. Boyer's article in A. J. C. p. 26, footnote. Ibid. p. * Mahågåmé nåyakattan (Mv. xxii. 71), whic nă/naẢamht nagarẽ attanổ nặJ'aẢaồhãa'am.”
* The accession of Candragupta has been fixe king reigned 24 years, and his successor Bindusa came to the throne; but it was only four years late chronicles to have taken place 2 18-years after the c Buddha's death must be placed in 483 B. c. (i.e.:
544 B.C., the date of his death according to the 6 years. For a striking confirmation of this

ZEYLANICA (VOL. I
f identified with Vatta-Gamani Abhaya, dopted son of Vațța-Gāmaņi“, and Nos. jabahuka Gamani respectively. There be identified. Dr. Muller's supposition, o. 4, is not convincing on palaeographic avids' eye-copy of the Dambulla record, ... i. p. 14o, its characters are of the same -inscription, No. I, now under discussion, aharaja Gamini Tisa occurs. And for slightly more archaic than that of the ascribed to Vatta-Gamani. It would, y Devanapiya Maharaja Gamiņi Tisa dha Tissa, than with his adopted son, le Gamini (P. Gâmani), the Mahâvansa to Saddha Tissa's elder brother Dutthaver Mahāgāmao. But the former also e, equally have used the title. is identification is that it enables us to ya, the son and donor of the cave, as no the eldest son of Saddha Tissa, whose building the Aritha Vihara, as noticed ed "medicinal drugs for the itinerant priestesses, “What do ye need?" he ce requisite for their maintenance.' 'ee will show more clearly how the kings ther. In fixing the dates of their rule, date of the coronation of Asoka, which, ok place in or about the year' 265 B.C.
the Journal Asiatique for Nov.-Dec. 1898. 27 and above, p. 59. A. I. C. p. 26. h the Tika explains by Mahagame Vaddhamina* Cf. Mu. xxxiii. I 4. i with tolerable certainty in the year 32 I B. c. This a 28 years. Then Asoka in 269 (i.e. 32 I-52) B. c (265 B.C.) that his coronation, said by all the Ceylon eath of the Buddha, followed. If this is accepted, the 65+ 2 J8). The difference then between this and
Sinhalese tradition (above, p. 22, note 7), is just omputation, see below, pp. 156-7, and for a full

Page 197
No. 10) RITIuGALA I
The Dīpavaminsa (xi. I 3-14) tells us after the coronation of Asoka Mutasiva Tissa was crowned king of Ceylon. The I have verified this date by m Sinhalese chronicles. For example, Ma and twenty-five days had elapsed sir 845 A. B. According to all authorities, the accession of Devanampiya Tissa d mately amounts to 609 years. There 236 (i.e. 845-609) A. B., and this is eq the datę of the death of the Buddha°. are after all not far wrong in their dates As regards the names of the oth inscriptions, it will be seen from Nos. wu sons, namely larumaka Utiya (P. I am inclined to identify this lady wit naga and of his younger brother Vatt cerebrall not being uncommon in Pali Tisa would then be no other than he in the genealogical tree. This king v Gallena Vihara. The names of the re. Thēra), Bata Nadao (P. Bhātu-Nanda), ņõttara Puşya-Gupta), Bata Sivaguta Majhima (P. Bhaņçdākārika Majjhima),
discussion of the above dates, see Fleet, J. R. A. has kindly permitted me to peruse the latter in pro Cf. Du. xvii. 78, where it is definitely stated years had elapsed from the death of the Buddha.
So stated in the Sinhalese historical work Mahasena in 818A. B. expired. His death would at Again the Galvihare inscription of Parākrama (p. 22) together give us the date 454 A. B. as the f this 218, the number of years that elapsed since th i.e. 247 B. c. (483 - 236) as the date of his accessic See A.I. C. No. 2. ( Cf. Bata Pa " Cf. Utaradāsaka in Mathura inscription No Narindutara, as well as Pusadata in Saichi records ( inscription of Rudradaman, l, 8 (op, cit, vol, vii. p. 4: See above, p. 73, also Nasik cave-inscription

SCRIPTIONS 43
י.
hat when seventeen years had elapsed lied, and six months after, Devanampiya fore the latter event happened in 247 B.C. ans of other dates given in Pāli and hasena died when 844 years nine months :e the demise of the Buddha', i.e. in the number of years that expired from wn to the death of Mahasena approxiore, the former came to the throne in uivalent to 247 B.C., taking 483 B.C. as This shows that the Sinhalese chronicles fixing the relative sequence of events. er personages mentioned in the present and 8 that Her Eminence Anudi had Uttiya) and Parumaka Tisa (P. Tissa). h Anuļā, queen successively of Khalātaa-Gamani, the change of cerebral d to and Sinhalese phonology'. Parumaka er son Mahācūla Mahā-Tissa, as shown was also the donor of the cave-temple, maining donors are Tiśa Tera (P. TissaBamana Utara Pusaguta" (Skt. Brahma* (P. Bhātu-Sivagutta), Badakarika o Parumaka Šona and Bhatu Šoņa.
S., 1906, p. 984 and 1909, pp. 1-34. The author if after he had seen the above note in print.
that Devanampiya Tissa was crowned when 236 his is equivalent to 483 - 236 = 247 B. c. . The Nikayasangraha places the accession of cordingly fall in 846 A. B. Bahu I (A. I. C. No. 13) and the Wikavasangraha teenth year of Watta-Gamani. If we deduct from accession of Devanampiya Tissa, we get 236 A. P. . * Cf. IL. S.S. $ 22. a in Vessagiri cave-inscription, No. 8, above, p. 2 s, I (Ep. Ind. vol. ii. p. 98); Utaradatā, Utaramitā, p. cit. vol. ii. pp. 386-7); Puşya-Gupta in Junāgadh * Cf. Sivaguta in Nāsik No. 4 (Ibid. p. 71). No, 19, 1, 2 (op. cit, vol. vii. pp. 91,92).

Page 198
I44 EPIGRAPHIA
N
Devanapiya maharajha Gam Abayasha leņe agata anagata catu-d
The cave of Devanapiya * Tisa A Gamiņi Tisa, is given to the Buddh present and not present.
Λ Parumaka Anuɖiiya da(na) agata
The gift of Her Eminence Anuɖi quarters, present and not present.
Λ
Parumaka Anudi-puta parumaka
The cave of his Eminence Utiya, the Buddhist priesthood.
M
Tisa-terasa" dane Sagasa 8: Tissa Thera's gift to the Buddhist
Tiśa *-teraha dane agata anagata
Tissa Thera's gift to the Budd present and not present.
Read-raja. * Read catu-d
Read sagasa.
Cf. M. Senart's remarks on the expressic also above, p. 18.
o Utiya (P. ÜVittiya) is a masculine proper ha brother of king Devanampiya Tissa was kn According to inscription No. 1 o (b), however, genitive termination,ya, which we see in No. 2, i
Read Tisa-terasa.
o Read Tisa.

ZEYLANICA voL. и
o, I. ini-Tisaha puta Devanapiya Tisal-disa o śagaśao (di)ne): baya, son of the great king Devanapiya ist priesthood from the four quarters“
ο 2.
anagata catu-diśa, śagaśa *: to the Buddhist priesthood from the four
o, i. Utiya leņe sagasa:
son of Her Eminence Anudi is given to
o 4.
4.
; priesthood.
の.8 atu-diŠa sagasa*:
hist priesthood from the four quarters,
sa: the syllable di is engraved twice erroneously. Regarding this royal title, see above, pp. 6a, 63. n catu-disa-sagasa dine in. Ep. land. vol. vii. p. 59;
me often met with in Pali literature, for example the
wn by the name of prince Uttiya' (Mv. xx. 29). the name here may be Uti. If so, the feminine
used here with a masculine noun in t
From an eye-copy.

Page 199
É igrupha 2eylanica.
” ༧་ ་་་་གང་ན་ཚr ཕལ་ མཚ་ - ༠༨
.s
 

Ritigala:

Page 200
* 役 >
Ә}ply
st
 

!!W.
f
exte/K
dJosul-DAæD epu
suo

Page 201
No. 10) RITIGALA IN
ANVo. Bata Nadaha leņe:
The cave of Brother Nanda.
ANVo, 6.
Bamaņa Uta(ra) Puśagutalha leņe: The cave of Brahman Utara Puśaguta
ANVo. 7 Bata śivagutaha leņe catu-diśa śagaś
The cave of Brother Sivaguta is dedi the four quarters,
AVo, 8
a, Parumaka Anudi-puta parumaka Triśa
The gift of His Eminence Tissa, sc
Buddhist priesthood.
d
Badakarika Majhimaha leņe šagaša
The cave of Majjhima the Treasu priesthood.
AVo, 9.
Parumaka (šo)naha°lene šagaša The cave of His Eminence Sona is gi
. No. to
- 4. Bhatu-šoņaša leņeMahašudašane"c
The cave called) Mahasudassana of Buddhist priesthood from the four quarters
Read sagara, "...From an eye-copy furnished by the Archaeologic to follow No. 3. In the absence of an ink-impressio given.
Read Soxaha, o Read Sonasa. Read saghasa. " P. patithito.
Vʼ()T. I.,

SCRIPTIONS 45
(Uttara Pussa-gutta).
a 1 dine
cated to the Buddhist priesthood from
ha đane śagaśa 1
on of Her Eminence Anudi, to the
er is dedicated to the Buddhist
ven to the Buddhist priesthood.
atu-diśa saghaśa o patițh(i)te"
Brother Sona is established for the
al Commissioner. This inscription ought really in or a photograph no facsimile of it can be
* Skt."mahåsudarsiana.

Page 202
п 46 EPIGRAPHIA
d
Parumaka Uti o -puta parumaka catudiśa śagaśao
The cave of His Eminence Ba . given) to the Buddhist priesthood fro
II. KARAMBÄ-HĪNNA C
This record belongs to the same ones, that is to say about the second h ta in data has a more or less semici advanced type of the angular ta. T usual characteristics of younger types. upside down.
It will be seen that the owner of may be identified with king Mahac Vatta-Gamani, both owing to the simi he lived about this period and took Buddhist clergy.
Bata Maha-Tiśaha leņe agata anag
The cave of Brother Maha-Tiss: from the four quarters, present and
III. NA-ULPATA ALIAS N
(a) The Cave-inscription.
The characters of this record ar of Nos. 2-7 above. I would, therefore first century B. C. A point of interest of the cave was a Thera named Buc monks appear as domors also in Indi. of the Saiichi Stipa e of about the se Cave-inscriptions of the fourth centut
From an eye-copy. Prob Read sagasa. 4 Cf. B See A. I. C. No. 2. Ep. Ind. vo

ZEYLANICA voL. I
1
(Ba) ... (da) .. .. (ha) ... ga ... leņe)
da .. .. son of His Eminence Uti (is m the four quarters.
AVE-INSCRIPTION (pl. I 9).
period as Nos. 8- Io of the foregoing alf of the first century B.C. The aksara rcular basis, which is distinctly a more he letters a, ma and na have also the
Ga in the word anagata is engraved
the cave was Bata Maha-Tisa ; and he iūla Mahā-Tissa, the adopted son of larity of the name and to the fact that part in the dedication of caves to the
ata
a is given to the Buddhist priesthood not present,
Ā-ARAMBÄDDA-HĪNNA (pl. 19).
e more or less of the same type as those , place it amongst the inscriptions of the n its contents is the fact that the donor larakita (P. Buddharakkhita). Buddhist an inscriptions, as for example in those !cond century B.C., as well as in Kanheri y A.D. They must, therefore, have been
ably Utiya, the son of Anudi in No. 3. ühler's Indische Palaeographie, p. 36. l, ii, pp, 97-I I2. A.S. W. A. vol. v. p. 77.

Page 203
No. 10) RITIGALA
allowed in early times to possess person they could bestow or the Order to (P. sanghika vatthu) as in the case of undertakings, as at Safichi,
Budarakita-teraha śagha * -da(ne) Buddharakkhita Thera's gift to th
(5) The Rock-inscriptions.
According to the Archaeological quoted above, there are four inscriptic before me shows three of them, of whi from an ink-estampage supplied by the . The photograph is not worth repre after the letters on the stone had been c The first inscription has three in two lines, about 15 feet long, each le. breadth. Judging from the photograph inscriptions must be about 2 to 4 inches They are all written in the same ty the facsimile of the third inscription Maharatmale Rock-inscription (pl. I 3 ab between I5O and 3OO A.D. The phrase they must have been written in the sec in the pre-Christian inscriptions of Ton in the cave record of Aidiya-kanda, NC find the title maharaja inserted always name of the king; whilst in the inscrip such as those of Maharatmale and M king.
Owing to the insufficiency of mat scriptions in question ; but I give belo" from the photograph mentioned abov the Archaeological Commissioner.
o Cf. Bühler’s remarks in Ep. Ind. vol. ii. p. 9) o A. I. C. Nos. I-3. 4 At

INSCRIPTIONS I 47
al property (P. puggalika catthai) which be used as their common property the present cave, or spend on religious
e Buddhist priesthood.
Commissioner's description of this site, ons on this boulder. The photograph ch the third is reproduced here (pl. 19) Archaeological Survey. ducing, as it seems to have been taki halked over. es, the second, one, while the third has ter being 5 to 8 inches in height and , the size of the letters of the first two
pe of character, and it will be seen from that this type agrees with that of the ove), and that it must belong to a period ology of the inscriptions, too, shows that ond or third century A. D. For example, igala, Gallena and Dambulla, as well as , I of the present Ritigala mountain, we between the epithet Devanapaya and the tions of the second or third century A.D., ihintale', it comes after the name of the
erial I am unable to edit the three inw what I have succeeded in deciphering 2, and from an eye-tracing sent me by
3. Read sagha. ove, p. 61. A. J. C. No. 2 o.
X 2

Page 204
EPIGRAPH,
RA
1 . . . Laljaka Tisa maharaji vih 2 ... .. ne te hu na ... ta na ka ya ka 3 . . . . . . . . . . vavi biki-saga-hațaye
1 Gamini Abaye kubura saga dine
1 .. . . . . . . . . . . ha . . . . . . . . . . (ma ... sa ma ... .. .. ... [mal] batavatita raja . . . . .
RAN
The great king Lajaka Tisa havi dedicated the Abadalaka Tank to the
YS S S LLS S S LS S SLL S SLS S SLS S SLLLLSS S S LLS SLS S SLS S SL field . . . . .
L S S S S SS S S SLS S S L S SYS S SLSL S S L S SSS S SSLL tank he ded
«ag
Gamini Abaya bestowed the tra
The great king . . . . . . (gran Lajaka Tisa, son of the great ki dedicated) . . . . . . for the mainter
R
It is apparent from the above v three different kings, namely Lajaka or grandson-whose name is unfortu third inscription before us. Mr. Bell Tisa with Lajji Tissa, and Gamiņi reigned in the first century B.C. This the inscriptions belong, on palaeograph A. D., and they refer to contemporaneo period who were great. patrons of th

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
NSCRIP.
42. ara karavaya Abadalaka-vavi saga dini ti ra ga na ka ca .. keta ka ba na ka ca .... dini
ό.
0. )harajaha putaha Devanapiya Laja haraja Arițe hamaņa saha .. ... hațaye
SLATION.
(Z, ng caused the construction of the Vihara Buddhist priesthood.
icated to the community of monks
ό. ct of fields on the Buddhist priesthood
4. ldson (?) of the great king) Devanapiya ing . . . . . . . the ever-devoted king hance of the fraternity at Arita.
ARKS.
rersion that the three records belong to isa, Gamini Abaya, and another-a son nately missing from the fragment of the
(see p. 139, note 2) has identified Lajaka Abaya with Vatta-Gamani Abhaya, who
identification is, however, not tenable, for nic grounds, to the second or third century as events. Among the kings of the latter e Buddhist Order, the names of three are

Page 205
No. 10) RITIGALA
familiar to us from the rock-inscriptions on the Mihintale mountain (A. J. C. alias Devanapiya Tisa-maharaja, (2) his Gamini Abhaya, and (3) their relative, Devanapiya Naka-maharaja. I am po to in the present records. Lajaka Tisa the son of Vasabha, because Laja (P. Lamani (P. Lambakanna), was the na The third king in question m Mahavamsa Mahallaka Naga, judging inscription (A. I. C. No. 20), to the tal to the gifts bestowed on the monks : firmed by the Maharatmale inscription
IV. VĒVÄL
(a) The Cave-inscription. This consists of a single line above namely:-
(1) A svastika, (2) a caitya, (3) a ca, others an ornamental footprints, but v representing the initial aksara of the No. 4.
It is written in the pre-Christian F closely resembling that of the Vessa inscription may be placed in the first ce As to the grammar, attention may to the past participle passive in ta i P. APussagatēma &ārta.
The facsimile of the inscription in
* See Mu. xxxv. In all the Sinhallese histo is called Lămăni Tissa, and Vasabha (Sinh. Vảhã a descendant of the Lämäni race. Hence Vankar or Laji Tissa.
* See above, pp. 58-65.
See Dr. Vogel's article on two rock-inscrip
For other examples of these devices and d
p. 85.

NSCRIPTIONS 149
at Maharatmale (above, pp. 59-61) and No. 20). They are: (1) Vankanasika, son, Gajabāhu I, called also Gayabāhu Mahallaka Naga, called in inscriptions sitive that these are the kings referred can be no other than Vańkanāsika Tisa, Laja or Lafija), called also Lámini or ne of his clan or family. ust be Naka-maharaja, called in the from the reference, in the Mihintale k at Arita-gama mentioned above, and ut Vihirabijaka and Muțiigutika as con
gf this king *.
TÄNNA (pl. I 9).
: five rudely engraved mangala symbols,
era, (4) what some call a Buddhist trident, what seems to me to be a glorified ma word mangala , (5) a smaller figure of
Brahmi script, the type of the characters giri records. Hence the date of this ntury B. C.
be drawn to the instrumental in ena and the expression Pušagutena karita for
pl. 19, though prepared from a photograph
rical works, Laji Tissa, the son of Saddhā Tissa,
p), the father of Vankanasika Tissa, is put down as isika Tissa could very well have been called Lāmāni
ions in the Kangra Valley (Ep. Ind, vol. vii. p. 119). cussions thereon, see Bühler's Indische Paleographie,
See above, plate 5.

Page 206
ISO EPIGRAPHIA
which seems to have becn taken after be relied upon, with the exception of th in the following transcript,
RANT
Mahamata-Bamadata-puta turumaka
ERANS.
(The auspicious stupa), which was Pušaguta (Pusya-gupta), Son of the Mal
(b) The Rock-inscription.
The three symbols or letters on Brahmi script, about six feet long, make sacsimile in pl. i 9. The characters Their type is the same as that of til example, the close similarity of the aks: the Asoka inscriptions. The remaining are also of antique type. I would, the in the same century as the Aidiya-kand. in the century previous to it, that is to
The language of the inscription li its antiquity, for, like the foregoing reco contains most of the phonological pe other Indian inscriptions of the kind, a records, above, pp. 15-17. The retent
' The letter is clear on the photograph, thoug
* Possibly kā. s
The photograph cannot be relied upon as r as bada-guha (Skt. bhadra-guhi), "auspicious cave This is, of course, purely conjectural,
o Bada-luba = P. bhadda-thüpa. Cf. thuba (A. S. W. I. vol. v. p. 78). Our inscription bein refers to the formation of the cave itself. Hen than tuba.
"See below, p. 153.

ZEYLANICA s vOL. 1
the letters had been chalked over, may e seven aksaras enclosed in parentheses
SCRIP.
(Pu")Šagutema (ka”)ri(ta') (bada-tuba “)
ATTON,
caused to be constructed by His Eminence namata o Bama-data (Brahma-datta).
the top left corner and the two lines of : up this record, as may be seen from the are about 2 to 4 inches each in size. he foregoing cave-inscription. Note, for aras, ka, da, fa, ma, śa, and ha to those in letters, with the exception perhaps of ga, refore, place the execution of this record a Cave-inscription No. 1 (above, p. 144), or say in the first or second century B. C.
kewise lends support to this assumption of ord, it is really composed in Prakrit and 2uliarities occurring in the Bharhut and s noticed in my article on the Vessagiri ion of palatal s in Pusa (Skt. Pusya, Mg.
h chalking has made it look like ra.
This may be te. gards these four aksaras. I am inclined to read them ’ or buda-guha (Skt. bauddha-guhå), "Buddhist cave."
(for thipa) in Kanheri Cave-inscription, No. to g engraved on the brow of the cave, it obviously ce guha is more probably the word on the stone

Page 207
No. 10 RITIGALA In
Puśśa, P. Pussa) and Tisa (Skt. 7Tisya, M rence of nom. sing. in e, as in Bahike, Pa, while the instrumentalterminations ena a in both these records, make clear the Pa Regarding the three symbols or let inscription, my friend Dr. Hoey thinks t the engraver abandoned when he found and third aksaras, and that he evide beginning the line afresh.
While admitting this possibility, I a a date. M. Boyer, in his able article of tions, in the 3 ournal Asiatique, Nov.-D out that the symbol S in the Tonigala 1 for the number Io. This may also be th is very little difference between the To accidentally resembling the aksara ma of sign h, which comes next, is undoubtedl that found in Nāsik, No. 16 °, judging fr former is longer and is void of any thic noticeable in the latter.
The third symbol is difficult to be d su. If the former, it may be an abbre the date I5 sa, will then mean '' in t inscriptions savachare or sa, is as a rule
If, on the other hand, it is a modifie ical figure Ioo or 20O. This is, howeve if the three signs are meant either for 2. here, ought to come first, as in the c. inscriptions of Sahasram, Rupnath and II 5 can very well stand for the num If it must be a date, it can only be o Buddhism into Ceylon in the 236th year
They may not have been a date at all, but m o Cf. the numerical system in Malayālam, ac proves that the above sign was at one time ide numerical value is ten.
See for examples the dated inscriptions of 2, and vol. viii. pp. 59-96.

SCRIPTIONS I51.
1g. 7 issa, P. Zissa), as well as the occurSagute, show a tendency to Magadhism, hdehi, and the passive construction found li or Prákrit character of the language.
ters s h Y on the left top corner of the hat they belong to the first line, which he had made a mistake in the second ntly forgot to score them out before
m still inclined to believe they represent the Tonigala and other Indian inscripec. 1898, has with good reason pointed record stands for oc, the Brāhmī symbol le case in the present instance, for there nigala RS and the 8 of this record, both the pre-Christian Brāhmī scripto. The y the number 5. Its type is older than om the fact that the vertical line of the kening of its upper portion, such as is
leciphered. It looks like a cursive sa or 'viation of savachare or savacharahi and he fifteenth year, although in Indian written before the figure', *d form of su, it may stand forthenumerer, not probable, for two reasons. First, ( 5 or I I 5, the figure su, which is third ase of the number 256 in the Ašöka Siddapura. Secondly, neither 215 nor ber of years since the Buddha's death. ne reckoning from the introduction of of the Buddha, which was the eighteenth ere mason's marks (Mr. A. B. Keith). cording to which the aksara Oy, ma = Io. This ntified with the Brahmi aksara ma, and that its
o See A. S. V. I. vol. iv. Pl. liv. Mathurā and Nāsik in Ep. Ind. vol. ii. pp. 2 or

Page 208
i52 EPIGRAPHIA
year of the reign of Asoka." The data 451 (i.e. 236+ 2 I5) A. B., which is req palaeographic grounds there cannot be sideration of the irregularity of the orc of any indication of the era, I prefer th The name of the king, in the fifteel in the inscription took place, is omitt from Mathura. But it seems probabl No. 1, in the neighbourhood, described with Ritigala, that the number refers to Tissa, who reigned, according to the g according to Wijesigha's list, 137-II9. fore, fall either in 62 or in II 22 B. c.
The only other king that can be Gamani. If, as M. Boyer says, the To. year of this king, then the present reco ing year, which would be the year in . v 89 в. с.)".
As to the personages mentioned, v in this locality that Purumaka Pusagul From this it is obvious that the word a Purumaka Bahika, but also to the thr Puśaguta, Purumaka Mita and Purumal were the sons of the minister Bamadata
ΤΒΑΝ محمد h؟ (I) (2) Mahamata Bamadata puta o puru (3) Purumaka Mite purumaka Tise e
ERANT
In the fifteenth year (?), the sons c Eminence Bahika, His Eminence P Eminence Tiśa-by these chieftains) v
Taking 544 B.C. as the date of the death in Ceylon. See, however, above, p. 142, note,
* See Ep. Ind, vol. ii. p. 2oI.

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
of the inscription would accordingly be uivalent to either 32 or 93 B.C. On : any objection to this date, but in coner of the numerals and the total absence o reading 15 sa. rth year of whose reign the event recorded 2d here, as it is in the dated inscriptions e from the Aidiya-kanda cave-inscription above, and from Laji Tissa's connexion the regnal years of his father, Saddhaenealogical table, from 77-59 B.C., and, The date of this record wuuld, there
2 suggested in this connexion is Wattanigala inscription is dated the fourteenth rd must have been inscribed in the followwhich he resumed the sovereignty (28 or
ve see from the foregoing cave-inscription ta was the son of Mahamata Bamadata: uta here refers not only to the first name, ee names following it, namely Purumaka ka Tisa, and that all these four chieftains
. .. ما
SOER,
maka Bahike purumaka Pusa-gute tehi karite Arita-maha-gama
LATION,
of the Mahamata Bamadata namely His uśaguta, His Eminence Mita and His was formed the great village Aria.
of the Buddha, this being the traditior now current and below, pp. 56-7.
' Orpute.

Page 209

Karainbä-hinna Cive.
Vevil-tänna rock,

Page 210
Ritigala Inscriptions.
Na-ulpata rock.
 
 
 

Na-lilpata cave.
Veval-tanna cave.

Page 211
No. 10 RITIGALA IN
R: LA
AMahanata = Skt. mahämātra, Päli, in Buddhaghősa's commentaries and in mua/àãwāya (P. mahāmacco) and wns us officers of high rank entrusted with political, and even religious matters, e.g. Abama-data s : ABrama-data. In S ABahadata * ; Pkt Bambhudata and Baz APurumaka same as parumaka. Se ABahike, Cf. Bahiya in Mau... xxxiii. " Karite = kārite.
Arita-maha-gama = P. Aritha-mast for the nominative *.
No. 11. KIRTBAT-VE HER
HIS inscription was discovered (Mr. H. C. P. Bell), in 1891, in known as Kiribat-Vehera, about 3. Anuradhapura. The site has since bee
* See passage from Savmangala-zvülâsini quote Abhaya-rajakumara in the Dhammapadaffhakathai, * Ep. Ind, vol. i. p. Ioo. 3.
The location of this inscription is given Archaeological Survey of Ceylon.
“This ancient dagaba is in present appear brick débris shows up freely), shaded heavily by tape run round the bottom of the slope gave a circ The jungle round was explored, but beyond century, the only other relic of the past discov squared pillars, which once supported a roof over on its face.
* The trunk of the image is cracked, and the is apparently intact. What remains of the figure (A. S. C. Report for 89 II, p. 2).
For a detailed report of the excavations c myself, and of the ruins unearthed, see A. S. C. Re
WOL. I.

ISCRIPTIONS 53
RKS.
'ahamatto, a title which occurs repeatedly the eclicts of Asoka. It is analogous to 2d by Asoka as a general term for all administrative powers in civil, judicial,
a/aňz uza - uza/hámä/a. afichi-stipa votive inscriptions, No. so, 2/tao- : Sinh. Aovotỏa-ảaế. e above, pp. 17, 26 n. 1.
59.
a-gama, the crude form gama being used
At PILLAR-INSCRIPTION.
by the Archaeological Commissioner the jungle close by the ruined dagaba
miles to the north of the town of n thoroughly excavated'.
d in Alwis' Pali Grammar, p. 99, and the story of
p. 426 of the Colombo edition of 1886.
Cf. Bihler's remarks in Ep. Ind., vol. i. p. 375.
according to the information supplied by the
ince a small hill covered with grass (through which trees. In height it rises to about 3o ft, and the umference of over 200 yards.
a solitary pillar bearing an inscription of the tenth ered was a pilima-ge (image-house) on four tall a large standing figure of the Buddha, now fallen
lower limbs and one arm are gone, but the head measures from crown of head to waist 9 ft. 1 in.'
onducted by the Archaeological Commissioner and ports for 1892, p. 5, and I 893, p. 4.
Y

Page 212
I54 EPIGRAPHIA
The inscription is in a fairly good from the accompanying facsimile (pl. 2 on the four sides of a quadrangular pi square.
The letters are from one to two of the Sinhalese alphabet of the tenth the form of script in the slab-inscrip described above at pp. 23 and 4 I. T a, i, ba, ma, and ra. As they resembl those in the later inscription of Dappula immediately preceding Kassapa's reign.
The inscription itself is dated in siri saňgbo (Skt. Śri Sanghabõdhi). presence of three officials named (I) Sa of the Pärqqlyan king Dapula, (2) (Ro) (P. Kalinga Aggabodhi). It proclaims c to the dispensary (dehedge) at Bamun-kut The name of Siri Saňgbo is an ep present instance it refers most probably and successor of Udaya I, and the p other king who reigned more than fou who was also called Siri Saňgbo o, was the following facts show that Kassapa IV 1. The advanced form of the alphab 2. The striking similarity of the ph Mahakalattawa inscription of the fifte of an endowment to a nunnery built by mother Nālā". This scribe was evid
These seem to be corrupt forms of South In Sabā-vaqunnā, see Vessagiri slab-inscription of Mah Mekapparas-Tamil mey-kappar. See above, Possibly these two were also body-guards of See Moragoda pillar in A. S. C. Seventh Pro "See above, pp. 23 and 42. " Nala was the daughter of Mahinda, lord (Mv. xlix. 10-13). She eloped with Udaya, the country (M. l. 8-9). Their issue was the chief must, therefore, have lived in the reign of Kassapa I

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
tate of preservation, as may be judged It is engraved from top to bottom ar of stone, about 5 ft. long by Io in.
nches in size. They exhibit the type century A. D., and vary but little from ions of Dappula V and Kassapa V, he aksaras that look more antique are
those in Kassapa's record more than V, I would place this record in a period
the fourteenth year of a king called
It was set up by royal order in the pa-vadunna Salayem, the body-guard țu Pullayem ’, and (3) Kiling Agbo o ertain privileges or immunities attached mbara. lithet adopted by many kings. In the
to Kassapa IV, the younger brother redecessor of Kassapa V. The only rteen years in the tenth century, and Sēna II, the father of Kassapa V; but
was the king in question :- et, as discussed above. aseology of this record with that of the nth year of Siri Saigbo, which treats the chief scribe Sena in honour of his ntly the one who, according to the
ian names. For another official of the name of da IV, l. 33 (p. 32, above). ). 38, note 2. apula, and the word makappara refers to all three. ess Report, 89 II, p. 6 I.
A. J. C. No. 1 Io.
Ruhuna, by Deva the daughter of Dappula II other of Sena I, and governor of the southern ibe Mahãlẽkhaka Sẽna (Sinh. Mahalā Sen), who

Page 213
NO, 11: KIRIBAT-VE HERA E
Mahāvaminsa , also “built a moble hou: use of the monks of the Mahavihara
3. The subject-matter of the rec pensary. It is distinctly stated in th hospitals at Anuradhapura and in the pestilential diseases. And to these b gardens with keepers, and furnished th images. In divers places in the city caused rice and cloth to be given to th
Touching the date of Kassapa IV, first coronation of Parakrama-Bahu I to or 1696 A. B. expired. Calculating from til it 1 of, the total of the regnal years of Io46 A. D., or I 589 A. B. expired, as the da (No. 121 of Wijesinha's table). Now w and the Manimangalam inscriptions fessors Hultzsch and Kielhorn, I ha eleven kings, from Udaya III down to Wijesinha's table), must have reigned is, therefore, a striking agreement o independent sources. It is true that the year of the accession of Parakr. latter calculation, he was defeated by th Io46 A. D. But this slight difference that at this period Ceylon was in a compiler of this portion of the Maha it difficult, at a later period, to fix th of the successive rulers who held sway in Pandya, the Mahavamsa says that he in battle by the Colians. The Pitfav with only one year's reign, the ARafav, merely states that during his reign the Ceylon.
o Chap. iii. 33. Cl * P. ỗhẽraỹa-gẽham = Sinh, öched-go, “ medici present inscription,

PILLAR-INSCRIPTION I55
se, called Mahalëkhaka-pabbata, for the
in the reign of Kassapa IV. ord, which is a benefaction to a dise Mahāvaminsa o that Kassapa IV built city of Pulatthi" for the prevention of buildings he granted fruitful lands and enn also with means for the support of he built dispensaries * for medicine, and he Parinsukulika monks."
I have, at p. 123 above, proved that the ok place about the middle of I 153 A. D., his date backwards, and subtracting from the six kings that preceded him, we get te of the accession of Parākrama Pāņçdya vith the aid of the dates of the Tanjore of South India, as computed by Proave shown, at p. 8o above, that the Parākrama Pāņdya (Nos. I I I to I2 I of between IoI5 and IO46 A. D. Here f dates derived from two absolutely the former reckoning makes lo46 A.D. ama Pandya, whilst, according to the ne Cõla king, Rājādhirāja II, in or before is of no real consequence, considering state of complete anarchy, and the vanisa must very naturally have found e precise length of the nominal reigns the south of the island. Of Parakrama reigned for two years, and was slain aliya, on the other hand, credits him aliya with six, and the ARafaratnakara Tamils made a disastrous invasion of
hap. lili. 25-28. ne-house. This is the actual word used in the
Y 2

Page 214
55 EPIGRAPHIA
In view of these discrepant state dates deduced from o contemporary el accession of Parakrama Pandya, and pr we are accordingly enabled to fix th kings:--
No. I I I Udaya III ,, I I 2 Sēna IV ,, I I 3 Mahinda IV , 2 Parākrama Pāņdya ,, I 27 Parākrama Bāhu I , I 3o Kīrti Niśśańka Malia ,, I 35 Sähasa Malla Counting further backwards from AMahāvamusa that Kassapa IV (the Si came to the throne fifty-one years an i.e. in 963 A. J.; and, according to the months before him, i. e. in 967 A.D. A fourteenth year of Kassapa's reign, its It will perhaps not be out of place which I believe I have made in conn the death of the Buddha.
From the above computation it is : Parākrama Pāņdya (589 A. B. expired = of the death of the Buddha was, as it is no the Buddhist era seems to have been diff Mahavanisa itself. According to this ch eight days intervened between the access Pändya in I59O A. B. current. The forn year 1497 A. B. (i.e. 1590 minus 93). to my calculation, shown above, is in I is nearly equivalent to Io 5 A.D., and dates, namely 482, is the number of the death of the Buddha and the beg
* Galvihāra Inscription (A. I. C. No. 137), anc
pp. I 22-3.
* Sãhasa Malla Inscription (A. A. C. I 56). Se

ZEYLANICA vol. 1
nents it may be safer to rely on the igraphical records, and to piace the bably his death too, in Io46 A. D. And
e dates of accession of the following
Io 15 A. D. = 1496 A. B. expired
I O23 ,
lo26 IO46 , = 1589 A. B. expired 1 I53 , = 1696 A B. expired I 189 I2OO , = 1743 A.B.' expired
Udaya III, it will be seen from the ri Saigbo of the present inscription) d seven months before that monarch, Pitjavadya forty-seven years and seven s the present record was set up in the date must be either 977 or 98 II A. D. 2 to record here an important discovery exion with the much discussed date of
apparent that, as far back as the time of Io46 A.D.) the traditional date in Ceylon ow, 544 B.C. But, previous to this period, erent. And this can be proved from the onicle, a period of ninety-three years and ion of Udaya III and that of Parākrama her, therefore, came to the throne in the
The date of his accession, according 15 A.D. It is thus clear that (497 A.B. that the difference between these two years that must have elapsed between inning of the Christian era. In other
Mikiyasangraha, pp. 20 and 22. See also above,
also above, p. 23, note 5.

Page 215
NO, 11. KIRI BATI-VEHERA PI
words, the Buddha died in 483 B. C. the date of his death determined, from myself above, at p. III 42, mote 7.
If the foregoing calculation is cor: portion of the Mahawan sa which treats at a period when 544 B.C. was the acc he must have found dated records whi in I497 A.B. current, and that of Parak moreover, have been in a position to fi of Parakrama Pandya in 1590 A. B., eith or by calculating backwards, from the ri years of the five kings who reigned betw There remain then the years b in I 497 A. B., and that of Parākrama Pā This was, as stated above, a time of in complete anarchy seems to have preva probable that the chronicler could not ol length of the reigns during that perio his reign in 1497 A.B., and Parakram same time, he was ignorant of the represented two different Buddhist er the Buddha in 483 B.C., and the latt have taken it for granted that the inte (i.e. 1590 - 1497 A.B.) instead of thirty-ol ingly adjusted the duration of the reigr as to whose reigns he had no definite
Reverting to the present record, it Sabavadunna, if not all the three w a member of the body-guard of a Pan of the body-guard of this Raja was in kalattawa inscription (-1. A. C. No. I ro), Siri Saňgbo, that is to say, a year afte in the two records to show who this considering the nearness of date, that
See his article in J. R. A. S., 1909, pp. I-34, my use.

LLAR-INSCRIPTION 157
And this, as it happens, agrees with other sources, by Dr. Fleet, and by
rect, it follows that the compiler of tha
of the kings mentioned above, lived apted Buddhist era in Ceylon. And ch place the accession of Udaya IIl rama Bahu I in 1697 A. B. He must, x accurately the date of the accession er by means of dated historical events, æign of Parakrama Bahu I, the regnal een these two monarchs. etween the accession of Udaya III, indya in 1590 A.B. to be accounted for. ternal wars and foreign invasions, and illed in Ceylon. It is, therefore, most btain accurate information regarding the d. He found that Udaya III began a Pandya in 1590 A.B., and, at the important fact that these two dates as, the former placing the death of er in 544 B.C. He must, therefore, arvening period was ninety-three years he (i.e. iO46 - IOI 5 A.D.), and he accordls, giving longer periods to those kings information.
will be seen that one of the officials, ho proclaimed the king's order, was dyan Raja named Dapula. Another strumental in promulgating the Mahawhich is dated in the fifteenth year of r the present one. There is nothing Pandyan Raja was, but it is possible, he was the one who came to Ceylon
a printed proof of which he has kindly sent me for

Page 216
158 EPIGRAPHIA
and sought the help of Sena II to obta to the All/ahāvaminsa, Sēna II (9 I 7-952 preparations to invade that country in Ceylon during the reign of his predecessc welcomed the Pandyan prince, and sent by Sena's chief captain. The Sinhalese and placed their nominee on the thro in discussing this event", mentions f (2) a relation of his, (3) Varaguna, an the Pandyan ally of the Sinhalese ma these is known to have borne the nar still in doubt as to the identity of inscription.
A. 1 GS es 2 ග්බෝ 3. මසුර්මු 4 කා තුදුස් 5 වන්(රේ)න වැප් 6 පුර පොතෙහා 7 දවස් වදා, 8 ළයින් පාඩි 9 úe ese e 10 රැ නොමකාප්ප 11 ୪ ଅକ୍ଟେରିnକିଞ୍ଚି 12 sa) eC 13 ෙයම් ඉසා 14 (ogs) ge 15 ocas ges)
This date is based on my calculation sho reigned from 866 to 901 A.D., and Sena I from accession of Sena I in 1362 A.B. expired.
* See Progress Report y the Asst. Archaeolo 1907-1908, p. 68.
For alternative readings, see the transcript.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
in the Pandyan sovereignty. According A.D.) himself was at the time making retaliation for the Pandyan invasion of r Sena I (897-917 A.D.). He, therefore, him back with a large army commanded defeated the Pāņdyan king, took Madura ne. Rai Bahadur Venkayya Avargal, our princes, namely, (I) Maya-Pandya, d (4) Ugra-Pandya, with one of whom y be identified. As, however, none of ne Dappula or Dapula-Pandya, we are
the Dapula-Raja referred to in our
ΣΚ.Ε. 3
B.
2 (වැගු)ණ ම 3 ώρα (όο)ς αυ 4 න් බමුණ කු 5 මබරබි බෙ 6 මෙහද් ගෙට් 7 දුන් උතුර්බෝම 8 හිරිවතන 9 ට් පැදුම් මේද
-10 දෙසන් මෙවෙහ
11 ඊ වතත හි
12 ම් කොට් ඉ
13 සා දකුණ
14 ෙදෙසන් මී
15 ගස (නි
wn above. According to Wijesipha's list, Sena II 846 to 866 A.D. The Aikayasaigraha places the
rical Superintendent or Epigraphy, Southern Circle,

Page 217
Kiribai-Vehera Pilla
''''' ( : in k-impressian: stepfated by the tre,
 

Vol. Pfe 2 r-Inscription.
haetologirʻa/' Couvu j/ris sfonte, , u'*y,’o,7;.

Page 218


Page 219
No. 1
KIRIBA’T-VEHERA P"
16
17
S
19
කිලිග් අ ସଞ eତରbଞ୍ଚି ම් ඉසා අ ප තුන් ෙදන
C. ශ්‍රීන් සංබඩ, බැද්ද හිම් මෙකාට් ඉසා
· මෙම සතර් සී
මායෙන් ඇ
තව රද් (ග කා) G(923) ese ලයන් ෙන0 වද්නා තෙකාට් @c30 Si)િ; ලි ෙනා ගන් නා ෙකාට් ඉ 639 ఆర్థరు නැ ෙඳකම් තැන් රද් @කාල් කැමි යන් ෙන0 ව දනා තෙකාට් ඉස9 ෙනා ක
PERANTS A.
Siri Safig-bo
mapurmu-kä tudus vann(e) Väp pura poho davas vadā-layin Päŭdi
Read

LAR-INSCRIPTION I59
16 මි ෙකාට් ඉ 17 రుణి రత్రి 6, 18 සෙන් ගැල් 19 @s) @5) 20) ෙකාට් ඉසා 21 ర)ర ఆరు
D. 1 69a sখাই । 2. නීසාක් ෙකබා 3 ට් ෆිත්ත
ට් වන ෙබ 5 මහද් මෙග කැ 6 මීයනට් කි 7 coa 83ĈD&S) 8 සිටa හර් 9. වා ගනුත් 10 මිස( සී 11 මාවට වැ
12. දැ ෙනා ෆෙ
13 න්නා ෙකා
14 ථ මෙම අත් 15 තාණහි ක 16 ණ පැරැ 17 හැර් ලදි
CRIP.
B.
1 so 2 (vagu)nama3 -hā (rā)daya4 -n Bamu ņ ku5 -mbarab be6 -hedget 7 dun Utur-me8 giri-vata
kumbara.

Page 220
()
2
4
7
18
19
1 ()
12
13
4
5
16
17
S
19
20
}}*IGRAPH IA ZEYL
rad Dapua-va-rime-kappa-ra Sabàvadu-nilã Sala-yem issa
Rotu ' Pula-Ve sā
Kiliňg A-g-boyi-n isia-pa tun dena
C.
-n Sarinbadä badda him. kot isā
ne Satar si-mayen a-tulat vū vat-tata rad- (ko-) -l (väri)* kusa-layan no-vadnă koţ isā käbä-li no gan-nă koţ i-sà deruva-mä dekam-tain rad-kol kämi
-yan no vadnā kot isä no ka
' , or Rotu.
* Pora may be suggested as an alterna!

ANIC. voL. I
-t pädum desen vehe-r vatta hi-m koţ i-sā daku ņ desem mī gasa hi-m koţ i-sā pälä de-sen gäl ' maiga him
ko isā uturu dese
D.
-ta yutu a-niyāk ko| -t vatta
-t vana be: -hed ge käi -miyanaț ki' -yä pitatä i sițä har" -và ganut misiä sī-mävat vä-dā no ga-nnā ko
-t me at-tani ka-ņu pärä
-här ladi
* Read maga. tive reading.

Page 221
No. 11 KIRIBAT-VEHERA PI
RANTS)
Whereas on the aposatha day of t Vap Sept-Oct.), in the fourteenth year declared the following immunity), w Salayem, body-guard of the Pandyan Kiliňg Agbo 1 (do hereby notify) that [ which ... the virtuous great king has gran shall be bounded on the east by Veher on the west by the cart-road, and on that the garden within these four boun servants of the royal family; that no officials of the royal house holding two Should any person enter after commit only outside the precincts after the c informed and the offender) has been n be made by trespassing within the, pre
To this effect this edictal pillar
'. Skt. Kalinga Agrabodhi.
Utur-megiri-vata may also be rendered 'this Veher-vata = literally "temple-garden.' Migasa, “wild sapota tree, Bassia longifolia ' Rad-kol väri kusalayan, I am not sure of tl tentatively. Regarding vari, see above, p. 53, note 7 fighters of the royal family.
Kabali, see above, p. 37, note 5. " Deruvand dekamtan. The meaning of this Padaviya pillar-inscription (A. S. C. A'pura, Seventh dekamtan vaissan in the Wessagiri slab, above, p. 37,
o Attāgi-kagu pärähär. Cf. vävasthā-pahagia Tamil attag, in the sense of the Presence, i.e. th Näsik, No. 4 (A. S. W., vol. iv, p. Io6).
VU.L.

LLAR-INSCRIPTION I6
A.O.S.
he full moon of the lunar month of of his reign), His Majesty Siri Safàgbo e, the three persons, Sabavadunna king Dapula, (Rotu-)Pullayem and he garden called Upper Megiri-vatta' ted to the dispensary at Bamun kumbara -vatta, on the south by the Mi tree', the north by the Sarhbada jungle; daries shall not be entered by skilled allotments shall be taken; that no appointments" shall enter the garden). ting an offence, he shall be arrested officials of the dispensary have been nade to turn back, but no arrest shall cincts. of immunity was proclaimed.
Giri-vata (hill-garden) on the north side."
(Sapotaceae).” See Clough’s Sinhalese Dictionary. he meaning of this phrase. The above is offered The reading rad-kolpora usalayan ='champion
expression is not clear to me. It occurs in the Progress Report, p. 6). Compare also deruvand note 7.
, above, p. 36, note 1. Atlån = Skt. åsthåni, e king in council. Pardhar = P. parihara. Cf.

Page 222


Page 223
No. 12 IRIPINNIYÀVA PIL
No. 12. ĪRIPINNIYĀVA
RIPINNIYAVA is a deserted villa I situated about one and a half miles e North-Central Province.
The inscribed pillar was discoveret then lying prone in the dense thicket t 3oo feet west, a mound, 42 ft. x 36 ft., n facing east. Eight of its pillars, mea appear above ground. About I IO fee the monastery, which is also in ruins. a quadrangular slab of stone, I 1 ft. x 4 usual moulding, while another flag witl carved on it serves as its southern alta
The inscribed pillar is 9 ft. Io in being 1 ft. in length, the quadrangular part let into the ground 2 ft. The firs lines of writing, the second twenty-nine, thirty-four.
The letters, one to two inches in represent the alphabet of the tenth cent than that of the Kiribat-vehera pillar-i parison of the akşaras 3i, P ka, a ya, a in : ku in our inscription, with their l đư ẻu in the other, will suffice to mak As regards peculiarities of writing to the use of the cerebral or in radana of writing conjoint consonants one abc virăma sign on the first, and the vov
?Zavaz, 密 Szva, 绿 sti. In the words sa
See accompanying See above, p. 56, a WOL. I.

LAR-INSCRIP ́`[C)N I 63
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
ge with a fairly large foéuga (pond) ast of Tittagonava in Kuficuttu Korale,
i by me on August 17, 1892. It was o the north-east of the fotokopurua. Some narks the site of a riled Vihara built suring 7 ft. x I ft. x 1, ft. 4 in. each, t north of these stands the dagaba of It has for its eastern mal-isana or altar ft. 3 in., smoothed and edged with the n the conventional Buddha's footprint
long, the pot or kalasa shaped capital shaft 6 ft. Io in. x 9 in. sq., and the st side of the shaft contains twenty-six the third twenty-seven, and the fourth
size, are fairly well preserved. They ury A.D. Their type, however, is older inscription of about 977 A.D.’ A comhdra, as well as the medial vowel-sign ater forms 8 i, a ka, o ya, s\ ra, and 2 this fact apparent.
and spelling, attention may be drawn 'n (side A, l. 14), and to the method ove the other, in some cases with the vel sign on the second, e.g. tthā,
manan-vara (D, ll. 2o-2 I) and dunnu
late 2 I. nd compare Plate 20.

Page 224
Ι ό4 EPIGRAPHI,
(l. 33), the aksaras ma and va of the fi below the line, evidently either for wan
The language of the inscription, and the names of the lands dealt witl of the Rainbāva pillar of the same Salamevan Mapurumukā, agreeing phraseology of other records" of the
The contents tell us that the G Sen-Senewirad-pirivena *, and that si ļeyim and Mekāppar Keļālāsendeyim and Kundasala Saigdetim of the Sena-Rak-samana, came together by O. in the month of Undvaif (Nov.-Dec.) c certain immunities (Airühira) to Po dedicated to the firivena.
Now, on palaeographic and lingu of this inscription in the tenth centu narrative of events of this period in corroboration of the grant, for it is re valiant chief captãlin (sēnāpati) of kin, Sénapati, and endowed it with great mentioned in the Rarhbāva' and the
See below, n. 172. * Cf. A. I. C. Nos. I I o to II I 5 and II I 9. S Seventh Progress Report, p. 59, note 2. This insc king Abhaya Salamevan of the Iripinniyâva and th * Senegrirad= P. Sēnāpati-rāja; Kutthā = P. K
P. Sena-Senapati-rdija-partvina.
tekappar for mey-kappar, “body-guard,' a 6 Skt. sangha-ijastha-svami.
Maha-le=Skt. maha-lakhaka, and Varag-Sc. * Wrongly 7uựhaka in the printed Pãli and As Mr. Bell points out (A. S. C. Seventh Progress Sinhalese k and f in MSS. is doubtless responsib however, to be found in the MS. copy of the sa press-mark “Cupb. B, No. 24 (ii)." See fol. 76, l. AKutthaka.
' See below, p. 72.

A ZEYLANICA (vol. I
ormer, and mu of the latter, are engraved t of space, or as corrections. with the exception of one or two clauses l, is identical, word for word, with that year, and of the same king Abhaya as it does generally with the style and tenth century A. D. reneralissimo named Kuttha built the ubsequently Mekappar * Giuligamu Aral, both belonging to this general's family, family of the Chief Secretary" Varāgrder of His Majesty Abhaya Salamevan, f the first year of his reign, and granted Sonavulla, in Sullinnarugama, already
listic grounds we have placed the date ry A. D. And on looking through the the Mahavanisa, we happily find a full lated at ch. li. 88 that Kutthaka *, the g o Sēna II, “built the parivēņa Sēnapossessions. This Generalissimo is also Polonnaruva' inscriptions, and is most
ee also Mr. Bell's remarks on No. 119 in A. S. C. ription is undoubtedly another proclamatioh of the : Rainbāva pillars,
utthaka.
Tamil title. See above, p. 38, note 2.
na= prob. P. Vajiragga-Sëna. Sinhalese recensions, and also in many manuscripts. Report, p. 59, note 2), the resemblance between the le for the error. The correct reading Kutthaka is, hivamsa in the Indian Institute, Oxford, bearing the 7. Kuttha is obviously the Sinhalese form of P.
A. I. C. No. II9.

Page 225
No. 12 ĪRIPINNIVĀVA PI
probably identical with the very senapat, in the Pandiyan country in the ninth related in verses 27-47 of the same ( Ellevåva and the Ataviragollāva inscript
These facts, important as they are, that the present edict was issued by Ser the building of the parizema, but with the dedicated to it. The latter event may, the former, especially in view of the fact the royal order take their family nam similarity which exists between the for Kassapa IV (963-98o A. D.) and that of assign the latter to a date later than that
It may further be pointed out that Saňgbo are óirudas adopted by sevel Lilavati as late as the thirteenth cent know them, Sēna II is referred to only course, have also used the title Salamev predecessor Sena I; but a mere suppo foregoing reasons against the identificat Polonnaruva, the Rathbava, and the pre that the name Abhaya Salamevan oc (980-999 A.D.) and Dappula V (990-I.( graphically belong to a much later date. to assume, at least tentatively, that king v is one of the two kings who reigned b Udaya I (952-963 A. D.) and Kassapa IV
Touching the officials mentioned i known. Varig can be a Sinhalese de does nut warrant us in identifying the C with the Chief Captain Wajiragga who
See A.I. C. Nos. II6-III, 7, and A. S. C. For a discussion on this point, see belov * See below, p. 201. See below, p. 177. These dates are based on the calculation

LLAR-INSCRIPTION I 65
i who successfully conducted a campaign year of the reign of king Sena II, as shapter of the Mahavamsa, and in the ions '.
do not, however, justify us in inferring na II (9 I 7-952 A. D.). It deals, not with granting of immunities to a land already therefore, have taken place long after that two of the officials who proclaimed e° from Kuttha. Moreover, the close m of script in the Moragoda pillar of the present inscription also leads us to : of Sēna II. the names Abhaya Salamevan and Siri ral kings, the former even by queen ury A. D. In inscriptions, so far as we r by the title Siri Saňgbo. He may, of an (P. Silameghavanna), adopted by his sition of this kind cannot counteract the ion of king Abhaya Salamevan of the sent records with Sēna II. We know curs as a biruda of both Kassapa V 2O2 A.D.), but their inscriptions palaeoWe have, therefore, no alternative but t. Abhaya Salamevan of our inscription between Sēna II and Kassapa V, namely V (963-98o A.D.). in the grant, nothing definite is as yet tivative of P. Vafiraga, but this alone hief Secretary Varig of our inscription ) led a punitive expedition to Ruhuna
Seventh Progress Report, p. 45. W, P. 93.
* Mv. l., 43. is on p. 56 above,

Page 226
I 66 EPIGRAPHIA
in the reign of Udaya I. The names occur in other lithic records. The first s the head of a family, and the second a p tion, as may be surmised from its consta Mahale Dāpuļã-Araksamaņan varä Mahalekäe Araksamanan varä (van) Mahale Ramuk-kaidu Vadurä-Rak minila (/did. I 16, A. S. C. Seventh Prog Vatarak Saigās Raksamaņan varä K MahaleVaräg-Senâ-Raksamanan va The rivulet (hoya or oya), and the (l. 26) and on B (ll. I-II), may be iden flows by the village, and the latter with of a mile to the south. The statemen "sowing-extent of land was set apart, purpose of building this anicut goes t canal (yoda-lila) connected with it, are
' Aw... li. Io5, II 26.
Mr. Bell in his Seventh Progress Report, irrigation works here:-
The Tazalam-halmillkawa-oya being foundins to the Mora-oya. From the river a channel, now c. eight miles to unite with the Tavalam-halmilliwa-oy, “I examined the water-course from its confli anicut on the fora-oya which divided the stream.
The anicut, constructed on the Mora-oya to e forest, half to three-quarters of a mile from Nan except a few blocks (average 3 ft. 3 in. by 1 ft. 9 i breadth of the dam was nearly 7o ft., and the immediately above it. The anicut was well places to 50 ft., and passes through a gorge only 13 ft. natural, but cois fidently believed by the natives to b aid in kecping the water back to pass down the Yó

ZEYLAN ICA vo. I
Rak- or Arak-samaņa and Kuňdasallå eems to be a biruda or an official title of arsonal name with some special significant recurrence after the former, e.g.:- Kudasalā Daļsivim (4./. C. Io). Kudasala (Ibid. I 13). samanan varä vana Kudasala Vata-käress Report, p. 45). udasala Vatkäm-detim (above, p. 34). räKuidasala Sang-detim(present record). : dam across it, referred to on side A tified, the former with Mora-oya, which the ruined anicut, about three-quarters t in our inscription that twelve kiriyas with certain immunities, for the special o show that both the anicut, and the
works of the tenth century A.D.
1891 (p. 33), gives the following account of the
ufficient to supply Wahal-kada-virua, resort was had alled “Yoda-la," was cut for a distance of seven or
within Wahal-kada tank. lence with the Tavalam-halmilliwa-oya up to the The general course of the ela is east-north-east. nable the water to flow down the Yöda-ela, is in the hada-vewa village. It is completely washed away, n. by 1 ft. 2 in.) here and there in the bed. The ela starts from the right bank of the Mora-oya l, for, fifty to sixty yards below, the river narrows wide with large boulders on either side, probably : the work of the giants of old. This would further la-ela.

Page 227
NO.
A. සචසති ශ්‍රී ଧ୍ରୁବନ୍ଧg සලෙම يحق لاتكة 6a@ప9 ご උඹු වන් මෙන් උනද්වැ පැ අව දසවක් දවස් ම හෙවණැහ రL డొ93 Gది ෙනවිරදා <ණන් ක(රැ ଥ୍ରି ଓଡesଞ ©සෙනවි రట్టి 535a9 නට වදා e gêae) விலஇ ආවූ ශෛපා @es') &&
3ಾರಿ @e තෙර සිරිත් සකුර් ව ඩ0 මෙහඹාය
B. ෙක0ඩගැබ ද බන්ද්ව
න්නට් ෙපා
. Mé
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27 28
12 IRIPINNIYAVA PILL
TüXT。
G8ల9 తిరి මහමඬල (යෙ)න්වන් @දාළොස් කිරියා දිය මෙබඳුම් කෙනා ගන්නා තෙක ට් ඉසා ම හ මඬලෙ න් මෙම වන් මෙමලාන් 1 සී කෞනයා ව අනා මෙකාට්, ඉසා වදා, ලේපයින් මෙම
●に30@630● ecce දෙකම් තැ න් බෙදරුව (නැs) @නා ව අනගා තෙකාට් ඉසා පි @යා වදා රන්නන් කෙන් වද්නා තෙකා
C.
· ට්, ඉසා
రరి @g ల
ස් ලඳු මෙලාට්
* මෙලාට්සි-{

AR-INSCRIPTION I67
5 සින් මහ 6 ළ කුලී මේද 7 මෙමළ කුලී 8. ගැල් මිවු 9 නJ ගම් (මෙගා) 10 න් බිලි බ | 11 ත් බිලි 12 epG & 13 හි කිර් 14 ෙතල් කෙනයා 15 ගන්නා 16 තෙකාට් ඉ 17 සහා මහන් 18 දිව් පිය 19 දිව් @සා 20 රුන් මෙකා 21 ව0 වන් 22 මොනා ගාන් 28 ജാ ഭ്രാ6 24 ges) ) 25 වර් මහ
26 වර් රද් 27 තෙකාල් (කැ)
3. D.
මියන් ෙනා ව අනා මෙකාට් ඉ සහ වැරියන් මෙනයා ගන්නා ෙකාට් ඉසා අත්තාණගී පැ රැහැර දෙන්න
φίεωιΦ

Page 228
168 EPGRA PH
8 ට් වදාළෙයි 17 ශූර්ඤයි 9 න් ආ මෙසෙන 18 සහ මී 10 විරද් කුට්ඨා | 19 €ర 11. චරැවන් මෙ 20 es G 12 කාප්පර් ගුලි 21 sac 13 ES SGM9 22 Gen & 14 යිම් ඉස9 | 23 ටිම් ද 15 මෙක0ප්පර් 24 ආප් ’ 16 GSecono 25 තුවා
RA
А. 23 -llat 1 Svasti śrī 24 -res 2 Abhaya 25 saku 3 Salame- 26 (-da 4 -van Mapu5 -rumuka pa6 -lamu van- ፩ 7 -ne Undvä- 1 (koç 8 -pä ava 2 (-d 9 dasa-vak 3 -nna 10 davas Ma- 4 -SO) 1 -ha-vehe- 5 -lla 12 -rã Kutthã Se 6 (Ma 13 -nevi-rada- 7 (ye 14 -ņan kärä- 8 dol 15 -vii Sem- 9 kiri 16 Senevi- 10 bec 17 rad Pirive- 11 gar 18 -nat vadā- 12 -t i 19 -la Sullinna- 13 -ha 20 -rull-gimä 14 (-n 21 áVü PO- 15 me 22 SO.8Wr 16 -si

IA ZEYLANICA
}ම් ඉ in@g jෙස 3ක් සමණ 3. &ରୁଥି୫ 3ග්ගද බ්‍රිසා
@ම ක්දන
ANSCRIPT.
; peirit
11. ΥΕ =
) hoya
B, Ha ba-) band-va-) at Po
Vo ţ aha-maidala-) })n van
OS tyä diyalum mo unā kosā Ma -mañda(le-) ) me van lat-l
O Val
itsi in other places.
26
27 28
29
30 31
32
33
34
7
18
19
20 21
22 23 24
25 26 27
28
29
@මා වදාළෙ ඉන් අවුප් ගෝපා அைை8G ecce ê390 ඇතුළු කෞකා ට් මෙම අත් තාණි පැරැ හැර දුන්නු මහ
-dnă koţ isā vadā-eyin me Posona-vulat de-kan-tai-n deruva-nā no va-dnă koţ isā pi-yo vadā
anal O vadnā ko
C. - isā rat-ladu pa-s-ladu melat-sin He--kuli De-mel-kul gälmivu
VOL. I

Page 229
Iripinniyāva Pill
は闇臧概要必 ŋkm、 *「Tr려그력리
。シ**r. シ
就)闇 **學r해지역이제서**
Scale boat
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Aorom dan ink-impression supplied by th
 

*ol 1. Pigte 21.
ar-Inscription.
drchaeological Commissioner, Ceylon. atcies to vot.

Page 230


Page 231
No. 12
9 -ngam-go10 -n bili-ba11 -t bili12 sāl di13 -hi-kir 14 tel no 15 gannā 16 koţ i17 -sä maňg18 dīv piya19 div so20 -run ko21 -tà van 22 no gan23 -nă koţ 24 isa su25 -var maha26 -var rad27 kol (kä-)
ĪRIPIN NIYÄVA PII
1
-miyan 1 -dnă koţ -sā väriy no gann kot isā attāņi pi -rahara ( -t vadale -n a Sen -virad K
Varä Van -kappar *rgamu A -yim isā Mekāppa Keļālāse endeying
TRANSLA
Hail! Prosperity On the tenth d month) Und-vap (Nov.-Dec) in the firs Abhaya Salamevan.
Whereas it was declared by His M
Sulinnaru-gama, dedicated to (the monas was caused to be built at the Mahavihar that the privileges' formerly extended to
to former custom.'
Vadalyn (side B, 1, 18-19). * Pere-siri-sakur (A, ll. 23-25)=Skt. brg-ari

LAR-INSCRIPTION пб9
. 18
no val 19 : i- 20 al 21
ai 22 23
i- 24 denna- 25 уі- 26 e- 27 utthå- | 28 Me- 29 Giuli- 30 \rale- 31 32
33
- 34
i
ATIONT.
-sä Mahale Warsig-Se-nāеRaksamana-n-vari Kuida-sa-la. Saig-de-tim isä
āp me-tuvak dana-mo vadale-n avud Poe -SOma Wul-le sīmā ätuu ko-t me at-tāņi pärä-hära dunnu-Imaha
ay of the waning moon of the [lunar it year of the reign) of His Majesty
Aajesty in respect of Posonavulla in stery Sen-Senevirad-pirivena, which by the Commander-in-Chief Kuttha, it should now) be augmented; that
ra-satkara (P. sakkara), “honours paid according

Page 232
I 7o EPIGRAPHIA
the distribution of water in the twelve, to it from the Maha-ruaidalas for th across the water-course of the hoya (st that the metifsar that cane from th
Posonavulla.
And whereas it was declared that: effect that persons holding the manag customary practices', should not enter th or keepers of (district) record books, Sinhalese coolies or the Tamil cooli oxen, gifts of boiled or raw rice, curs
Diya-belum (B, li. 9-ro). The above is suggest an irrigation tax levied in proportion to ti the immunity granted to the twelve kiriyas, the ext( diva-ledum moganna kaf occurs frequently in lithic We see, however, from the Perumaiyan-kulam Mahdivarisa (xxxv. 48), that a tax on water, called Diya-beturn of the tenth-century inscriptions is pro p. 99, note 8.
See above, p. 3, note 4. * Maha-mastdala-Skt. maha-mandala. This Rainbäva pillar (. 13) below, p. 172, Ira-mandala vara, the title of certain South lindian kings Puliyankulam Slab of Queen Lilavati (p. 18o, b probably to the killer's \dvisory Council, in which "írom '' in the translatium.
“ See above, p. 53, mote Io.
Auāņi parāhāra (l), l. 6-7) = Skt.āsihāni hote 8.
“ Dekamtan deruvand. The meaning of thi note 7, and p. 161, note 7, and below, p. 207, no
See below, p. 207, riote I. ’ Āat-ladu Skt. vās tra-labda, lit. "recipien " Pas-ladu - Skt. paijika-labdha, see below, rat-ladu pas-ladu is “those who have obtained the " Hel=Skt. Sinhala. Cl. Hia-7va = Skt. Kuli. See Mihintale tablet B, i. 55, a a hired labourer.' Modern Sinh. tuli, Taunil, T. Bili-lat and bil-sal evidently refer to whati other provisions) usually made to oficials on circui " Dihi-kir (Skt. didhi -- kșira) taken separa oil.' Here probably gi-tel, “clarified butter."

ZEYLANİCA voI. I
Siriyas' sowing-extent' of land) assigned e purpose of having a dam constructed ream), should mot be appropriated; and 2 same Maha-maidala should not enter
a Warrant of Council be granted to the rement of two offices', or enforcers of is Posonavulla; that district headmen, should not appropriate the melassin, the es, the carts, the buffaloes or the village tled milk or oil (belonging to Posona
the literal translation, but the context seems to he water distributed. The freedom from this tax is nt of land assigned to Posonavulla. The expression records, but its technical meaning is not quite clear. rock-inscription (above, pp. 66-74) and from the
dakapati (P. dakapatti), used to be regularly levied. bably a later term for the same tax. See also below,
nay be the name of a district. Cf. Go-maida in the m, the Tamil name for Ceylon, and Mahi-mandala. Mahi-mandala, like the amdiya-mandala in the elow), may also mean the great Council," referring
case the preposition 'by' should be substituted for
parthira, lit. "Council immunity." See above, p. 16,
s phrase is still not clear to me. See above, p. 37, le 3.
ts of districts." See below, p. 206, note 7. p. 206, note 8. Guinasekara Mudaliyar's rendering of (whole) kingdom or a part thereof.” Sinhala-divipa, “the Island of Ceylon.' bove, pp. 97 and I 12. Hindi, Panjäbi, &c, kui, elugu, &c., kilt, mean “wages.
modern times are called adukku-presents of rice (and t. I do not think bili here means an offering to a god. ely mean 'curds and milk. Tel=P. tella, sesamum

Page 233
No. 12 tRIPINNIYÄVA P{ ן
vulla; that thrac who live by highway or those who come for shelter aiiet admitted; that goldsmiths' or chief a family, should not enter; and that farm
We, all of us, namely:-) Mekappa Kelalásendeyim both of the family and Kuidasala Saigdein of the fi Sena-Raksamana, having come toget boundaries of Posonavulla, and nave Aärähära).
* Mang-div=Skt. mårga-jiva. Cf mang-gina * Piya-å7. - Skt pådajiva. Cf pira-priva (l.c. Probably murder." Cf. mini-kefit, above, p. * Sưtar=Skt. str:varma-Ảĩra, Sinh, out'ankuru, kỡra (?). Cí. Sinh. m.nia-ddur u=Skt. mahā-ãrảga, words may also be rendered:-stivar or suvaru = p. 56), or Skt. sütra-kara, "a weaver, and mahava “ fish-monger” (P. maccha being equivalent to Si statemen: in the Mahalaan sa (slix. 48) that Aggab city of flesh, fish, and strong drinks, on the Upösath: Kamiyan. In the Ruvanmal and Pyumma Admi is given as a synonym for lakama, "clerk' or 's
Pariyan, see above, p. 53, note 7. o Varå van. See below, pp. y 93-94, for an * Skt. sangha-yestha-ståmi.
WOL. .

AR. NSCRITION 17ι
obbery or by vagrant habits, thieves,
committing assaults, should not be tisans (?)", or servants of the royal labourers' should not be appropriated. r” Giuligamu Araleyim and Mekâppar of the Commander-in-Chief Kuttha, mily' of the Chief Secretary Warager by Order, have now defined the given this Warrant of Council (attaint
above, ή, 97, 1, 55.
). 47 (l. 18). See also below, p. 207, hote 6. suvaru (\im. and Ruvan); mahazar= Skt. mahâa title applied to a master-carpenter. Both these Skt. Sipakåra, a cook" (E. S. p. 92, and Pien, r=Skt. matsya-kara, P. maccha-kåra, "fisher or nh. maha) or Skt. näha-kär, buclier' ''le 5dhi VIII "forbade the bringing in into thr inner a days, lends support to his derivation. l vocabularies (pp. 49-50 of the printed edition) secretary.'
See above, p. 64, note 5. explanation of these two words.

Page 234
172 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 13. RAMBAVA I
HE village of Rambāva lies on th ΤΕ at a distance of about It was visited by the Archaeological September, 1891, and by me as his as Mr. Bell discovered “the square inse of thirty or so degrees' on the bund ol copy under difficulties, and in spite The pillar measures 5 ft. IO in. inscribed, side A containing seventeen and D sixteen.
The aksaras are on the whole w in height and breadth".
The date of the inscription is the the full moon day) of the lunar month reign of king Abhaya Salamevan. weeks earlier than that of the Iripinn type of letters, and in style of langua text on sides Band C of the present word, as that on sides B (l. 26) and C ( there are a few differences more or less C mapurmukā, mangla, vadālein, sendeim manuqdala, vadāleyin, sendeyim, and dumn The subject of the two inscripti granting of immunities in respect of cert pirivena, built by the Commander-inprivileges refer in the present instanc land in Gälliňduru Gomaňdla 4.
The officials, instrumental in c Warrant), are likewise identical in both and about their king, Abhaya Salam article, is applicable here also.
Since published with transcript and trans i891. See pp. 25, 59, and 6o.
* See Plate 22. o Payala, m
P. Go-mandala, 'cattle-pen."

ZEYİ ANICA VOL. I
ILLA R-INSCRIPTION
e right bank of the Yoda-lila, mentioned three miles north-east of Iripinniyâva. Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) in sistant in August of the following year. ribed pillar, leaning over at an angle the tank, and made a tolerably accurate of the much worn state of the stone. py I ft. square. All its four sides are lines of writing, B nineteen, C nineteen,
ell preserved, and are each about I in.
: middle poho day of the bright half (i. e. , Hil (Oct.-Nov.), in the first year of the It is, therefore, only a little over five iyava pillar described above. Hence in ge, the two records Agree completely, the billar being, moreover, the same, word for of the other. In orthography, however, f phonological importance. We find here , and dummaha, instead of mapurumuka, umaha in the Iripinniyava pillar.
ons is also the same. Both deal with the ain lands dedicated to the Sen-Seneviradhief Kuttha at the Mahavihara. These e to the four payalas "sowing-extent' of
onferring the attant pairihira (Council cases. What I have written about them, Levan, and his identity in the foregoing
tion as appendix E to the Seventh Progress Report,
ldern Sinh. ệẩla, See above, p. 55, note 3.

Page 235
NO.
13
A. ස්වසනි ශ්‍රී qed esCOMOSO න) මසුර්මුකා පළමුවන්කෙන හිලහැ පුර මැ නැඳි පොෙහා ද වස් කුට ඕනා ෙසෙන විරදාණන් මහ @වෙහරු කැර්වූ ෙස తి 689ణాత్ర; 86 €తిలతో లిర్మిత్రి అవి 833 அஇைல் ල සතර් පය ලට් ෙදකම්තැන් ශෛදරුවනෂ් ෙනා ව දනා ෙකාට් ඉසා
B. පියොවදාර න්නන් ෙනා වද් නගා තෙකාට් ඉසා රට් ලඳු පස් ලඳු බෝමලාට් සින් ෙහළ කුලී
10
11.
12 13
14
15
16 17 1S
19
RAMBAVA PILLAR
ex
දෙමෙළ කු මිවුන් ගම් න් බිලි බන් ලි සාල් දිෂ් ර් කෞතල් ෙ නගා ෙකාට් මහ්දිව පි
යදිව ෙසාර න් කෞකාඨයා ෙනාගන්න. ට් ඉසා සුව ර් මහවර් ( කොකාල් කැ'
C. @නා වදන ට් ඉසා වැ රියන් කෙන: ගන්නා තෙක් ට් ඉසා අත්තා ණකි. පැරැහ ර් දෙන්න8 වදාළෙගුන් ආ සෙමෙනමි රද් කුටඩ්ෂාව
30

R-INSCRIPTION 73
ලී ගැල් 12. රැ වන් බෝමක0 இடு 13 ප්පර ගුලි 剪司 14 వస్త్ర స్టోర6e
6. 15 මී ඉසා මෙකා නා ගන් 16 ප්පර් කෞකළලා @రి0 17 enescued
18 සා මහතෙල δι 18 అర 6
இது O G,2S)0 D.
1 రణాలి(త)
මියන් 8 సe
4. සුහ්දෙටි ర్ లిళ్ళలు) ( }0 ෙක0 6. ප් මෙතුවා
7 ක් දනෙමා ව 8 දාළෙගුන් අ 9 වුද් ගැලිඤරු 10 egఅశీ 1.1 සතර පය 12 G 890 13 ඇතුළු ෙකා 1 4 3 (sss) assay) 15 <ණි පැරැහැ 16 ඊ දුන්මහයි

Page 236
I 74 EPIGRAPH
TRA
A. 7 )en 1 Svasti śrī 8 mīvi 2 Abhay 9 -n b 3 Salaneva- 10 -li-s: 4 -n mapurmukā 11 -r te 5 palamu-vanne 12 -na 6 Hilä pura mä- 13 maň 7 -ndi poho da- 14 -ya8 -vas Kutthâ, sene- 15 -n ki 9 -vi-radänan Maha- 16 no g 10 veherá kärviú Se- 17 -t is:
11 -n-Senevirad-piri- 18 -r m ! 2 -venat vadāļa Gä- 19 -kol 13 -linduru Gomaid14 -la satar paya
15 -lat de-kam-tin- 1 nov 16 deruvana no va- 2 - is 17 -d nā koț isā 3 -riya 4 gan
B. 5 -t is 1 piyo-vadara- 6 attā 2 -nnan no vad- 7 -ni 3 - nākot isā 8 -r di 4 raț-ladu pas- 9 vad 5 la du melãt- 10 a Se 6 -sin Hell-kuli 11 rad

IA ZEYLANICA
NSCRIP,
nell-kulī gäl un gam-gotli-bat biil dihi-kil, no gankot isā g-diva pidiva soruotha van Fannā koi SuVaalhavar radkämiyan
C. radnä kä. vä
O nā ko
a.
pärähäennaț
ālein
enevi
Kuttha-va
Read koțā.
12
15
14
15
16 17
18
19
VOL. I
-rä van Mekä-ppar Giuli-gamu Araļei-m isā Mekā-ppar Kelală-sendeim i-sä Mahale Warag-Sena
D. Raksama (ņa-m-Varä Van Kuhdasală Saig-deti-m isā ā-p metuvā-k danamo va-dalein a-vud Gällindurul Gomamidla satara paya-lä sīmā ätulu ko- me attā-ni pärähä-r dunmahayi

Page 237
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Raňbāva Pilla
From an iné-impression sufflied by th Scalo bcout I i
 

Vol. I. Plate 22,
scription.
ar-In
强
司)
ترج
e Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.
'nches to foot.

Page 238


Page 239
No. 13 RAMBÅVA PILLA
ERANTS.
Hail! Prosperity On the middle lunar month of Hill in the first year Salamevan.
Whereas it was declared by His l [“ sowing-extent” of land) in Gälliňduru ( Sen-Senevirad-pirivena, which was ca Chief Kuttha at the Mahavihara, that the effect that persons holding [the mana, it; that enforcers of customary practices orkeepers* of district record books* sł Sinhalese coolies, the Tamil coolies, th gifts of boiled or raw rice, curdled m payalas; that those who live by highw thieves, or those who come for shelter a admitted; that goldsmiths', chief artisa should not enter the said four payala appropriated. s
We, all of us, namely:-) Mekapp Kellala-Sendelim 17 [both'] of the famill; and Kuňdasală Saňgdetim of the fam: Raksamana, having come together by O of the four paya las of land) in Gälliňd Warrant of Council.
Possibly the full moon, this being the midd boho, põya orpõ= P. ubõsatha.
* Modern Sinh. (., October-November.
Modern Sinh. ệẫla, See above, p. 55, note. See above, p. 17o, note 6, and below, p. 207 See above, p. 17o, note 8, and below, p. 206 See above, p. 7o, note 9, and below, p. 206 o Guņasēkara Mudaliyar translates hel by “hi o and II.
See above, p. 17o, note I2. * See abové, p. II, notes I and 2. is S.
See above, p. 171, note 4. Variyan, "unfriendly persons, according to o Kelalasendeyim in the ripinniyäva pillar, ab

R-INSCRIPTION I75
ATION,
poho 1 day of the waxing moon of the of the reign of His Majesty Abhay
Majesty) in respect of the four paya las o Gomaidla, dedicated to the monastery used to be built by the Commander-int a Warrant of Council be granted to gement of two offices should not enter should not enter; that district headmen" hould not appropriate the melafsin, the le carts, the buffaloes, the village oxen, ilk or oil" (belonging to the said four ay robbery' or by vagrant habits, or fter committing assaults should not be ins (?), or servants of the royal family 's); and that farm labourers be not
ar Giuligamu Araleim, and Mekâppar y of the Commander-in-Chief Kuttha, ily of the Chief Secretary Warag-Sená. rder, have now defined the boundaries uru Gomaidla, and have granted this
le uộõvatha day of the month, Sinh. ^ohaya, 20ầõ,
Vadalein (side C, l. 9). 3. , note 3. See below, p. 207, note I. , note 7. , note 8. ls, and kult by “huts. See above, p. 17o, notes
"See above, p. 17o, note 13. be above, p. II, note 3, and below, p. 207, note 6.
" See above, p. II, note 5. Gunasekara Mudaliyar, but see above, p. 53, note 7. ve, p. I7I.

Page 240
176 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 14. THE SLA B-NSC
QUEEN
HIS inscribed slab is one of a T the Archaeological Commissior seems to know for certain its original those from Puliyan-kulam , a small vill: of the present town of Anuradhapura, the same locality.
The ruins at Puliyan-kulam consi a raised site, about 3oo ft. square, bank stone slabs and surrounded by about f within an outer quadrangle, 33o by 36o (pond) near the northern outer gate, figure of the Buddha, and one or two
In the course of excavation Mr. at the billimage and in the stone rev Three of them are marked respectiv here is marked . It bears an inscri on a surface, 4 ft. by 2 ft, smoothed a of which the average size is about I in of the twelfth and thirteenth centurie of the Dambulla inscription of king K Their difference from the earlier alp Mahinda IV* is specially noticeable it The language too, bristling as it doe with the style of other inscriptions of The contents tell us that Her Ma
So called probably from a Saiva temple or Tamil name the usirgarth Puliyan-kulam signifie a tiger, i.e. either-Siva (yaacsosyolourer Pu * For a full account of this important grou Reports for 1891 (p. 3), I 896 (p. 3), 1897 (pp. 4-6 Refort, 89 I (pp. I-2),
* At p. 123, above, I stated that the date of t of 188 A.D. But on further calculation I find t months earlier, i.e. in the latter half of 187 A. D.
"Cf. Plates 14-16.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
RIPTION MARKED OF LLAWATI
number now lying at the premises of er's Office at Anurådhapura. Nobody home; but as it is placed together with ge about two and a half miles north-east it also is supposed to have come from
it of a dagaba and three Viharas within ‘ed up by a moulded revetment of large orty buildings, mostly monks' residences, yards. To these may be added a bokuma billimage (image-house) for a colossal other buildings. Bell discovered several inscribed slabs etment of the stylobate of the dagaba. aly , , and . The slab dealt with tion in twenty-nine lines, boldly carved nd ruled for the purpose. The letters, ches, represent the type of the alphabet s. They agree in every detail with those irti Ni$$añka Malla (I I87 — I I 96 A. D.)°. habet employed in the inscriptions of in the akşaras a; ja, ma, ra, la, and lu. s with Sanskrit tatsamas, is in keeping
the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. jesty Abhá Salamevan Lilavati ruled
shrine that may have existed in the village, for the s the tank of Puliyan, he who wears the skin of littöludäiyān) or a Śaiva ascetic.
) of ruins, see the Archaeological Commissioner's ), and 1898 (pp. 3-4), as well as the Sixth Progress
is king's accession might be placed in the first half at this event could very well have taken place six

Page 241
No. 14) SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
the island with the aid of a Council of a dana-sala (almshouse), and close to endowing them with land, slaves,and cattle
No date of any kind is given in rule can, however, be fixed from other chronicles that Parakkama Bahu I h Rupavati, daughters of his uncles, Siriva Soon after Parakkama Bāhu's death in II ) among the Kalinga and Sinhalese pris ascendancy. In consequence, very fe able to rule long. They were either m Lilavati was the seventh sovereig of her husband, Parakkama Bahu I, ele on the throne by the powerful Chief of t with the Lag Vijayasingu Kit mention agramatya or prime minister. Both in t sion, she adopts the biruda Abha Salamev From subsequent events it is appa was not altogether popular. He hims His co-ministers preferred a prince o theim. He, therefore, deposed Lilavati (197-I2OO A.D.). He then invited Sa Ni$$añka Malla ", over from India, and in; August 23, I2OO A.D.'
As to the fate of this monarch not
See below, p. 18, note I. See my remarks on p. 25 above. Thou by intermarriage, yet the Kalingas considered the superior to the Sinhalese, and their leaders as rig illustrated by the objections raised by queen Ratana of her daughter Mitta to Manabharana, son of her b
o Mv. lxxx. 3o-3 r.
A. I. C. No. 157 (pp. 69, Io4-ro5, and 13 of the text, need some modification. The Mahā Lilāvatī, nor does the text connote the idea that Abi See above, p. 165. Dr. Mtiller wrongly tool the error of regarding him as her royal consort,
The reasons for taking this step are give (A. I. C. No. 156).
See above, p. 24, note t.

F QUEEN LILAVATI 177
Winisters. At Anuradhapura she built it a masisaya (probably a platform), ; for the perpetual maintenance of charity. the inscription. Lilavati's intermittent sources. We know from the Sinhalese ad two queens, namely Lilavati aid llabha and Kittisirimegha respectively. (86 A.D., there were perpetual intrigues, nces and officers of state, for political w of the succeeding sovereigns were urdered or deposed.
n to hold the sceptre after the death :ven years previously. She was placed he Army, Kitti, who may be identified ed in the Abhayayāva pillar as her his inscription and in that under discusan, so common in tenth-century records. rent that Kitti's rule through Lilavati slf perhaps was not satisfied with her. f the Kalinga dynasty to reign over after she had reigned about three years ihasa Malla, half-brother of king Kirti stalled him on the throne on Wednesday,
hing is known. The chronicles merely
gh both the parties were related to one another mselves as members of a race distinct from and htful heirs to the throne of Ceylon. This is well vali, mother of Parakkama Bahu I, to the marriage »rother-in-law, Sirivalabha (Mv. lxi. 6–16).
'). Dr. Mtiller's remarks, as well as his translation vamsa does not say that General Kitti ever married ha Salamevan was Lilavati's consort.
: the title to be the name of a king, and fell into
in in Sahasa Malla's inscription at Polonnaruva
See above, p. 123, note 4.

Page 242
178 EPIGRAPHIA
state that he ruled for two years, Ayasmanta reigned at Polonnaruv seven years, that is to say, six yeat queen of Kirti Nʻ$éañka Malla, and a three-months-old : ince named Dina Anikanga, with a large army from the both Ayasmanta and his protégé to deat But after seventeen days one of his own in turn, and installed the old queen Lila he ruled the country for one year, wh coast with a Tamil army, and took pos Thereafter Parakkama of the Kalanaga the queen Lilavati for the third time, an her for seven months until they were de The dates of these events may be p. 123, above. According to them Lila to II 2oo A. D., secondly in I 2o9, and la most probably made during the firs administered by Kitti Sënapati, callec Kit Senevi, if we may trust a similar third year of his administration as Lila
In conclusion, it may perhaps be the unsettled state of the country a go this period both at Polonnaruva and left us some of the best productions in the patronage of Kitti Senapati the Sir Muva-deu-davata also were composed under that of the minister Parakkam Pãli poem Dă{âăvariosa in I2 I I A. D.
" So stated in Mv. lxxx. 33. But in the Pij Abö Seneviraja (°ragja). In the Sähasa Mallaʼs inscr Ābõnā are applied to Lag Vijayasiňgu Kit (Pāli, K (the Pali form of the nominative plural of Skt. A than this old general who first installed Lilavati on
A. J. C. No. 157. * See Catalogue of the Sinhalese MSS. in the A
See J. R. A. S. for 1896. n. 20o.

ZEYLANICA νοIL. I
and that thereafter a general called a, the then capital of Ceylon, for s through Kalyanavati, the dowagerone year by placing on the throne immasoka. Then a governor named Cola country, invaded the island, put h, and took up the reins of government. generals, called Camunakka, killed him vati again on the throne. Through her len Lokissara came from the opposite session of the throne for nine months. ra race, the chief of the army, anointed i administered the government through posed by the Pandiyan king Parakkama. fixed with the aid of the calculations on .vati was on the throne first from II97 1stly in I 2 I II. The present grant was it period, when the government was i also in Sinhalese Lag Vijayasingu inscription at Abhayavāva dated the ivati's prime minister. of interest to mention that in spite of od number of scholars flourished about elsewhere in the island. They have ! Pãli and Sinhalese literature o. Under halese poem Sasadaivata and probably between I 197 and I2Oo A. D., while l, Dhammakitti Thera composed the
ivaliya and in the Rafavaliya this general is called iption (A.I. C. No. 156) both the titles Ayusmat and İtti). Hence the person referred to by Ayaksmanta usmat) in the Mahavamsa may have been no other he throne.
'ritish Museum, Introd. pp.

Page 243
No. 14
WO .
SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
k) 2. 22 23 24 25
26 27 28 29
Rvex"
සිරිබර ඔකථාවස් ර (නි) මුතුන් මැලි දී න් දුළු සියලු කල සලමෙවන් ලීලාව හන්ෙස තමන් ව යාත තිසිංහළ රූ න් පැමිණි එක0දී ම භාන්ති සමිපන් ති කෞකාව( සචමඬ රුපදාව ෙකාටගැ ෙ මෙහි තබා දස රැ ජ කරනමෙසGයක් හි නන් දෙනෙසෙද් න සිත් පුරා දන් , eace ease & න ශාලාවක් රසාද් වැ කරවා එව කු පසිංඡඳිනා පරිද්දේ පGයහි න0න0 ෙ 83 Gece 8025 e & ය කරවා හිර සංග් దొరతిఅది విరర{ ළක් හා කිලියනා' වහල් තිසක් හා රකින් කෞයළසික් : ති දන් පවත්නා ටැ වදාළ සුචරිත 6z839g GG 6G) රිද්දෙන් තබා ර
* ෙයළl

QUEEN LILAVATI I79.
2.ජපරපුතෙර විසල් ගුණතෙහෙණ හා කෞතර පැමිණි අභා ති ස්වාමින් ව හන්සෙ පරම්පරා ජය ධනැමින් කෞසමි තපත්‍ර ෙකාට( පුහ්විකූ 'න අමාතාන්‍ය මඬළ ඇ \ළය පරමඬළයෙනහි \ලාක ශාසන මෙස }ජ බමමයෙන් ර
டிஆல்தெல்ே නාසළ මුළු දිළිතුලු Gర్గ ఓరిరెఅ3 ఆ නඨි විරුදුයෙන් දා ශීත මෙගාපිත මෙක0 ඵබඩු ආවූ දෙය දන් ශාලාව සමී දශි වායාපාරයන් ල ධාවී නම් මසිස ඤ පමුණු ෙකාට( හ නින් බිජුවට තුන් යා වියළින් යාළසක් හා
එළ සරක් මී ස ! ලවා වදාරා නි.
පරිද්දෙන් මෙම කෞකා ය මතුවන රජද à වැඩ සලකා තුබූ ප කෂාකරනු මැනනැවි
C C.

Page 244
J 8o
25 26 27 28 29
EPIGRAPHIA
RAN
Siri-bara Okāvas
(-hi) mundun mäl: (-n) duļu siyalu k Salanevan Lilä -hanse taman-vah -yata Tri-Sirnhala -m pämiņā ekā tapa -ma bhakti sampa -ti kotä sva-mand -r-upadrava kotä
-mehi tabā dasa r -ja karanaseyek A -hi nan desen osa -n sit purā dan de labalawi-medha -na-śālāvak rakşit -tai karava eta kull pasindinā paridde -payehi nānā dēšī -va PalabalaVi-n (-ya) karavā hira
-kara-goda-varu-lak hā Kilirimnāvahal tisak hā ela -rakin yelasik" la -ti dan pavatna p -tā vadāļa sucarit -ruvanu-du de-lo-ridden tabā raks
* Read Simhala.

A ZEYLANICA
SCRIP.
raj-parapure
visal guņa geņealä tera pämini Abhä rati svāmin-vaanse paramparā1 rajaya dhämin semitra kota prajfià vikranna amatya-mandalla äalaya para-maņçdalayen niloka śasana seāja dharmmayen raunurădhapurela mulu dilindunu sandahã Pavi nam viruduyen dāa gopita koubaqdu avü deya n šáläva sami
vyāpārayan lanedhavi nam (masisa-) sanda pamunukota (Ha) patin bijuvața tun yāviyalin yāļak hā -sarak mi-savā vadārā niaridden me koaya matu-vana raja-davāda salakā tubū pai-karanu mänävi
* Readyelasiyak.
VOL. I

Page 245
Epigraphin Zeylanicu
Slah-Inscription (黑
from an in - misression stafsird is the
S. a. afetto 2 in
 

W' P. ft. 25
) of Quet în Lilă ti

Page 246


Page 247
No. 14 SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
RRASTS
Lines 1-7) Her Majesty Abhá eminent in the royal line of the illust a multitude of all-pervading virtues, an of all arts, has justly and fairly attain which came to her by hereditary succ canopy of dominion).
Lines 7-12) By creating a Counci she has freed her own kingdom frc kingdoms', and thus) placing the pe peaceful state, Her Majesty reigns in a ing to royalty".
(Lines 12-21) For the purpose of the poor that throng into Anuradhapur almshouse with the title of Pala-balav and maintained. And for the supplyi for it, she caused the platform called E neighbourhood of the almshouse by trad
Mudun-måli = Skt. mårdhan + målika, "the l * Dhamin semin = P. dhammèna saměna. C chineyatha, “ You should judge the case with ju renders semin by 'slowly, gently, peacefully. Th from Skt. ama, both through Pali and Prakrit saw * The three ancient divisions of Ceylon we and Northern respectively.
“ Mandala here in l. 8 means 'assembly, in o Cf. sva-magdalaya para-maggdalay'a in Niś No. 148 B, l. 7).
o Lõika-fāsana (l. Io) = lökayada śāsanayada i (A. I. C. No. 45, l. I9).
" Dafa-raja-dharma. See glossary to the S enumeration of the ten kingly virtues.
" Siipura, lit. "having filled (their) hearts, i.e o Viruda or buruda.
Kulu-badu, "pungent substances, such as di "Masisaya. I am not sure of the meanin platform, palm of the hand. Cf. also massa, Sl

F QUEEN LILAVATI 18
AION.
Salamevan Lilāvati, the most prerious Okkaka dynasty, who shines with d who has reached the farthest) shore ed to the sovereignty of Tri-Sirnhala, cession, and has brought it under one
l' of wise, brave, and faithful ministers, om the dangers arising) from other ople and the Buddhist Church in a accordance with the ten virtues belong
giving alms to the full satisfaction of a from various quarters, she caused an i-médhavi to be established, protected, ng of spices 19 and the like (required) 'ala-balavi-médhavi to be built in the lers of divers countries,
head-garland.
f. the expression dhammēna samēna attam vinicstice and impartiality.” Clough (Sinh. Dict, 8, v.) e former is derived from Skt. sama and the latter
re Ruhugu, Maya, and Pihiti, Southern, Central,
the next line territory.' Sanka Malla's inscription at Polonnaruva (A. I. C.
in Nissanka Malla's inscription at Ruvanvali Dagaba
inhalese version of the Mahāvamsa, Pt. II, for an
... to their hearts' content.
y ginger, pepper, &c.” (Clough's Sinh. Dict). g of this word. In Clough (op. cilt) mäsise means
kt. mañca, “ platform.”
C C 2

Page 248
82 EPIGRAPHIA
Lines 21-29 Her Majesty theree “sowing-extento (of land from the tra from Kilitinná-viyala. 3o serfs, 15o (l did all this in order that alms might May future sovereigns also, having keep it up as it has been kept up, and
No. 15. PULIYAN-KULAM
U DÅ M
S stated above, on p. 176, this slab (image-house) of the ruined mo nearly 6 ft. x 2 ft. Its shape, pointed at sides, indicates that it must have origi two feet deep and built into the wall side alone exposed to view.
The inscription is neatly engrav surface, 3 ft. II in. x 2 ft. I in., edged v letters exhibit the type of the alphat the first of the eleventh century A. D.' as a, i, ta, óa, mea, ra, and la with those respectively of the second year of D ninth year of Mahinda IV (IO35-Io3 must have been engraved sometime be also supports this view, containing as both the tenth and the eleventh centuri to see in mahayage (1.35), mahayage.hi transition of ge, gehi (P. gēhamhi, “in ti case suffix.
Hira-sandapamunu, lit. "sun-moon-gist, i.e. moori exist.
Pala = 2 oammaia of grain or 20 head of c Pela-sik for yea-siyak. See above, Plates 8 and 9. These ( See my notes on the translation, below, pp. * Sec: also Geiger's Vilt. u. Spr. d. Singh. $ 4o

ZEYLANICA voL. I
fter granted in perpetuity 1 three yālas * ct of fields at Hakara-goda, one yada lead of oxen and buffaloes. And she
be given constantly. regard to the good of the two worlds, :ontinue to give their protection.
SLAB-INSCRIPTION () OF AHAYA
was unearthed in 1898 at the billimage nastery at Puliyan-kulam. It measures : the lower end and rough on three of its nally stood upright, fixed in the ground of the building, leaving the inscribed
ed in forty-four lines on a smoothed vith the usual moulding in relief. The bet of the last quarter of the tenth or ' A careful comparison of aksaras such of the Vessagiri slabs Nos. I and 2 o appula V (i.e. 992-993 A.D.)" and the 6 A.D.) will show that our inscription tween these two dates. The language it does phrases" occurring in records of es. As to the grammar, it is interesting (l. 44), and radgehi (l. 38), the gradual he house') to the position of a genitive
, a grant that should be valid so long as the sun and
attle. See above, p. I, o3, note II ,
See accompanying Plate 24. lates are based on the calculations on p. 156, above. r S7-9o.

Page 249
No. 15) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
The contents state that Uda Ma his mother Kita Rijna, and his son ) (heir-apparent), and that he established it after himself and his son. Then, Aba Salamevan, he instituted rules of its property, and the continuance regulations occur references to (a) Pu of the Kapara fraternity, most probably and his queen Sanghai at Abhayagi (ó) Tusaya and Soliya; (c) Sangsana Sanghasena), being either the Vihara bl or by his mother Sangha, queen of (P. Sahka-maha-amacca), the title by the monastery was called. It is e which appears from the Mahavamsa' the management of Buddhist monaster to here was probably the grandson of
The king Aba Salamevan has with Dappula W, whom we know from his sub-queen Dēvā 1, his other son, Sangha. Dappula reigned for twelve Udaya II, for only three years. Of thi the chronicles give us no information be relied on, he could be no other th in it that he held the office of sub Dappula's reign. He must, therefor following year. His parents Mihind an the brother of Sèna II *, and Kitta, t following genealogical tree will show tl
1 P. Udaya Mahãpãda. * P. Mah “ P. Kittaggabõdhi Adipāda.
“ Al4v, xlv. 29, l. 69, and the slab-inscription ol
* Mv. l. 7o. * Mau... li. 86, and ab
Mv. li. 79. 1 See abov
** Mv. l. 5o, 57, 6o, and li. 6-7.
This genealogical tree has been compiled Mr. Stills useful Index to the Mahāvamsa (Colomb and additional matter.

OF U DA MAHAYA 183
hay's li father was Mihind ? Mahaya, Kitagbo Ápá'; that he was Y,teva-Yafa the monastery Udai-Kitagbo, naming in the twelfth year of the reign of for its general up-keep, the protection of its monastic duties. In these varam-vehera (P. Puddarama-vihara) * the one built by Séna I (897-917 A.D.) ri, the head-quarter of this Order; perhaps incorrectly for Saigsena (P. uilt by Séna I", or that by Kassapa V, Sēna II, and (d) Sak-maha-ämäti which the steward or the dayaka of vidently the same as Saita-senapati, to have been an office connected with es and the like. The steward referred Kassapa V. been correctly identified by Mr. Bell inscriptions as the son of Sena II by Kassapa V, being by his chief queen years (99 I-IOo3 A. D.); his successor, is king's relationship to his predecessors whatever; but if our inscription is to an Uda Mahaya, because we are told -king, Yuva-raja, in the last year of e, have ascended the throne in the d Kitā may be identified with Mahinda, he daughter of Kittaggabodhi. The he relationship more clearly.
inda. * P. Kittå Rajini (cf. Mv. l. 6o).
' P. Abhaya Silameghavaa, fkassapa V, i. 13, above, pp. 42, 47, and 52. ove, pp. 42 and 51. " lii. 52-53. We, pp• 23-24• ** Movo, li. 7.
independently of that given as appendix No. 4 in o, 1907), and in consequence contains differences

Page 250
Aggabödhi W Mahinda II
Silashëgha Aggabödbhi V t س-------------------
Aggabõdhi VII = Saňghão ao Mah (λ. α. 113-114 Mahinda
Uಬ್ಗya
Agbಶಿಗ್ಗhi VIII
Other sons Mahinda
Sēn. Mahinda Kassара Udayao called also s Nālā
Silāmēgha ܫ me Saiaghā Mahāllēkhak (897-917 A.D.) - (Sinh. Maha
- w summar Kassapa IV° Kittā* = Mahinda =e: Tissão
= Sēnā (sul 1963-9 A.D.) al Daughter () Dapင်္ဂါး
. 99-990( !... وہ Udaya II e Tissão Daughter Kittagga- i Udaya II Two other (952-963 A.D.) bódhi (too3-1oo6 A.D.) sons --
Kittaggabõdhi
- 1
Tissäo Sènä7 Mal s Dau
Kassa
* Probably step-sister of Mahinda II. S
These dates are deduced tentatively from the calculations on p. 156, above. "See Moragoda inscription below, p. hoo. * This may have been the official title of M

Kassapa
Daughter
-
Two other sons' Dapula Dat lighter I (A. a. 16, 7) (M'. xlviii. 9o) (A. 98)
一 inda II se another queen i Son Scr.
Dappula II Sērã Dahisiva lord of Róhana
--- --- Pappula III Mahinda II Dēvā = Mahinda
called also Lord of Roh'ga Dhammika Silāmēgha
! . . 1. - - 1. Aggabõdhi IX Dēvā = Kittaggabōdhi Dappula Nälä (894-897 A.D.) Lord of == Udaya o
Rõhara a Sena lä Sen)
| || || Dēvä = Sēna II = Sahghā Tissão Kittão Udaya Sēna Kassapa Mahinda
-queen) (917-952 A.D.) (chief queen)
a IV Dapီula ν A.D.) (99-yoo3 A.D.)
Sanghā - Kassapa V Rājinī
(98o-990 A.D.)
Siddhattha known as Malaya Rājā
Thda Sakka Senapati ”
ghter of = Vajirā pa IV
Sakka Senapati
ame prince.
Same princesses: the relationship of 6 and 7 is obscure, thinda, in which case Vajiri may be taken as the name of his wife, the daughter of Kassapa IV.

Page 251
No. 15)
SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
PEKT.
සිරිබර කැතකුල ලංකාත් ඔකාව ට් සව්ගුණඹුළින් උතුරත් මිහින සරනු පිණිසා විමල්ගුවන්හි පා සන්ද්ලෙයක්බතුඩු කුලෙන් සමද? න් දැන දුනු සැණහිමෙ ඈප පැමැණ සීපාරුක්මෙන් වැජඹීම නඳහැ රිවිතික් කෞතදින් තැවී මෙහා වා (වටප)ළහැවිදuකිද වලාදාලල හෙමයක්කෝසයින් පිරිතැස් ගිමින් දිළිනද් මනතළඹා පුරා කුලුණ මද රි කුලුණු රජදන් වහෙර වැස්වූ රිසර්තුමා තුනුරුවන්හි පතළ ද යල් දියට් පළඹෙකාට් පෑ6කමකින් තග්බෝ ඈපානුද තමාද් නැමින පිස් සතොස් සෙල ඈ යුත් විය: සැදි කපාරාමුළ වැ වැටෙන පුව තන්වැ වැඩවසන සගුන් දොඹේ. ස සුවදා කැර උදා කිතග්කබා ප දිතාක් ගම් බීම් දස් මිනිසුන් ර මින් හැගැ නන් දෙස්හි නන් ( ප් බිනඥ( යුද් මුහුනද්හි ගලා සිරි
අළ තුමා කෙසය. බළකාහැන්හි බැඳී දහූ සත්ලtඟු දොළොස් වන හ! නඳහැ ඇසෙළමස්හි දසපක් දවස් ති මෙහි අබඳිතාක් ගම්බීමට ව ට්සි කෙනාවද්නා ඉසා ගමිමෙගාන්  ைஅஇை ைGெS 3&ot&ன் இ& න් වැදෑ තලන් මිවන් දෙනා ක දුන් සඟුන් දොළොස් ෙදනකු ව මෙහි උනුතනැනකට් සඟුන් එළ( යනට් සඟර්‍ඝන‍ැ චත. කියෙන දි රින් ගන්නා ඉසා මමයින් වෙල් ග් කෞකෙනක්නට් සහක මනමා
සිරිතට් ගිනිමිනිස් සසුන් වැසියද රණ වියවුලක් ඇත. මහයාෙශ
ත්තන් විසින් දුනු ෙනා නගාසිඳී
s

UDÅ MAHAYÅ I85
)ස් පරපුතෙරන් බ දී මහයා සිරි e s)ē a)(ce)
කිතා රැජ්න කුසි I0 යුවරද බිඹෙසව් තනනැ බැ සියල් රුසු දප් බී ළවැෙරාළවූ ලොවක් නී මබ පැවාසි නී ම | අදන් ෙන Y හෙමයින් නන්ෆ් රෑෆින් පී | උදා මහයා පින්ස්
e egzesbz é8
· තමා සුත කි § නමිදි කැරැ අ ත් ගුණ අමබරණින් රම් වෙහෙරින් අවුද් වත් ද ළාස් ෙදනක්හට් සතිර ප වු වත් ද තන්හි අබ Lක්මට් උවක් ඉලි(ගෙය) 3uga á96eá, e eocaró le 6 ලකට් යස කිත් පඬු(රු) ee gaataceae)as ee36 වූ[රු] දුමයහි ඇෙසළස
තැබෑවූ වාත්සිරි හැරි කෞපෙරනයාට්ටු ෙමලා " මොනරා ගන්නා ඉසා තු(ඝv
3 మార్చి ఇది రతిక පනු ඉසා සිවුර,50ෂී වසනු ඉසා ව)ත් තනා සඟවත් හිමි )ත්හිමියන් ලැවෙහ හරු ගගාස් විසියා(රි ස ; ගන්නා ඉසා මෙම තහැබෑවූ න් විසින් ක බී.ලැතන් දහස (ඇ) 9% ප(විෂය)යුත් වැ

Page 252
I86
37 88 39
40
41
42 43
44
EPIGRAP)
පාරයනට් සාහා මෙදනු න් ෙනා සෑහුණ දැයස ව ද කියා සාහාදෙනු ( රිමහළයා මෙදනු ඉසා මෙම වා, දුන් සක් මහඅ‍ැමැති මොවුන් දරු මුනුමඹුර සම්දරුවන් විසින් සඟුන් ක් ඇත මහයාගෙහි බ
TR
Siribara Käta-kula kot -t sav guna mulin utu -sarahui pinisä vimal g sand-leyak bandu kule -n dänä dunū säņähi 1 pämänä si-päräkmen v -ndä rivi-tik-tedin tävi -vā (vața pa)lä vidäkic -ha-meyak-seyin piritäs dilind mana-tala pura
-ri kuluņu raja-dan-val -ri-sar tumā tunu-ruva -yal diyat palakot päm -t-agbo Āpāhu-d tamā -pis satos sale a yut sädi Kapärä-mula va tanvä vädä vasana sai -sa suvada-kara Uda-di-täk gam bim das 1 -min häigä nan deshi -p bindä yud muhund
* vidu-kridu valadala ?

HIA ZEYLANICA voL.
ඉසා මෙකුන් තමන්විසි § ඇත රදගෙහි බැලය භූසා දායකු වසග මොනරා පි ) පැ(වි)මෙයහි දායක කමට් දක් නි සඟල්නාවන් ඉසා වුන් ඉසා මෙක්නට (අනදර) ඒවිසින් වූ ආකුලය luලැතුන් දහස සාහා මෙදනු ඉසා
ANSCRIPT.
t Okavas parapuren barat Mihind Mahayā siriuvanhi pāļa nava ba(gla) n sama-dä Kită räjna kusime āpā yuva-rad bisev tanā äjämbä siyal rupu dap bi
ho(!)värolvü lovak nida valãdala lamb pãvãsi mil ma; gimin adan nekulun maha-meyin nan ruvan pinare văsvü Udă Mahayă pin-sinhi patala daļa sadähā sinekin tamā suta Ki-d namin nam di kārā aviyat guņa ambaraņin , waitena Puwaram-veherin awud wat di igun dolos denak-hat satara paKitagbo-pawu wat di tanhi abaninisun räkmat uvak ili(yе)-
nan rupu-nirind-senhi dala-da-hi galā siri Lakaț yasa kit paňduru
Read a baranin.

Page 253
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Puliyankulam Slat
AFrom an ink-infiression supplied by t
 

Vol. 1. Plate 24.
() of Udā Miahayā.
ed haco.cgi'l sommissioner, Ceylon.

Page 254


Page 255
No. 15
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
SLAB-INSCRIPTION
a(la) 1 tumā sey bala känhi -dahu sat-langu dolos-vana -ndai Asela-mashi dasa-pak -ti mehi abaditäk gam-bima -tsi no vadnā isā gam-gon -ya soliya balat rahan no -m vädä talan mīvan no. ka dun saňgun dolos denaku
mehi unu tainakat sañgun -yanat Saigsanä* vatä kiy -rin gannā isā meyin vehe -ňg-keneknaț sahak no vä
siritat gihi-minis sasun väs -raņa viyavulak äta Mahay -ttan-visin dunu no naňgā
-pārayanat, sahâ denu isâ ni -n mo sähuņ däyak äta rad -fa-d kiyā sähâ denu isâ d: -rihela denu isā me pa (vi)y -vā dun Sak-maha-ämäti S movun daru munumburavu samdaruvan-visin sailgun-vi -k äta Mahayā-gehi bälätu
TRANS
(Lines 1-5). His Virtuous and Illust Uda" was born unto His Illustrious Ex
* This may also be read allu. " Probably for Sang-send. * Pin-stri-sar tumå (lines 11-12) = Skt. pua
form of autuma,
the Sinh. nom. sing. masc. of Sk
Skt. ätmä (P. aumä), see lines 3-I4.
o Mahayā = P. mahā-pāda, same as māhāadireferences makes it quite clear that this is a ministe Mv. li. 94)-(a) åpā mahayā siri vinda (above, pp. I 48 c, line II 9), and (c) Udā mahavā . . . tamā sulta i
" P. Udaya. P. Ma
WOL. I.

OF UDA, MA HAYA 187
bänd Abä Salamevan maha-rahavu[ru]duyehi Asel-sadavas täbävū vat-sirit väri perenättu meläno ganna isa Tu(sa)- gasanu isā radola|panu isá sivur gam vasanu isā el(va) to tana sañg-vat-him vena vat-himiyan vehe‘ä gos visiyäți sagannā isā me täbävū iyan-visin kaā-ge bälätun * dahasa (ä-) sitä pa(viye) yut vänekun taman-visi-gehi bälayaāyaku vasaga no pitehi dáyaka-kamat-dakайgal-mävan isа n isā meknata (anadara) sin vū ākulayan* dahasa sahâ denu isâ
ATION.
rious Excellency, the Chief Governor cellency, the Chief Governor Mihind."
alpat as an alternative reading.
“ Or bällä tun, ya-Sri-sara + uttama. Here tund is a contracted ... uttama, Zuma or land is also a derivative of
āda (M. li. 9). A comparison of the following ial title higher in rank than that of dipa (P. ddipada, 26, note 4, and 98, note 5), (b) dipa mahapa (A. I. C. Kitagbo dipa (ll. II, 13, T4 of the present inscription).
nda.
D d

Page 256
88 EPIGRAPHIA
who abounds in a multitude of all virtu royal line of the Okkaka dynasty, the He was born from the womb of the consort), in the race which is like un shining in a clear sky.
Lines 5-12). At the very instant of governor and heir-apparent, and, fl he crushed the arrogance of all enemi Just as a great dark rain cloud, co up" by the heat of the fierce rays of accompanied by widespread sheets of lig caused showers' of gracious royal gift from the great rain cloud of compassi a poor man oppressed with the heat of
Lines I2-18) As an act of display widespread faith in the 'Triple Gem, stery Udai-Kitagbo-pavu, naming it a He then graciously bestowed the four pi who are adorned with ornaments of di desires, contentment, and religious a Puvaram-vehera* of the Kapără frate at this monastery Uda-Kitagbo-pavu, thereto).
* Rajna = Skt. raji, P. rajini. See above, p * Sama-di = P. sama-jâhika. Cf. eme bulen san lfsandleyak bandu is taken as an atribute equal birth as her consort in race and who is like * Dunu så näihi me. See above, p. 26, notes 6Apatyuvarad-bisev-tand palmdad, lit. “having yuva-rad. See above, p. 5o, notes 18 and 20.
o NVivā, lit. “having quenched,” gerund of niva " Holvarolvii. The above meaning is offered as a synonym for “distress' or 'gries. Cf. Mar blazing fire : ” Malayālam, varal, vara luga, “ to grov " Tavi, lit. having become heated, gerund of " I am not absolutely sure of the perfect accur: o Cf. satnat ruvan-vaharë vasvamin (A māvatur " Cf. khinnā pubbassa rājassa källë dipamhi p hakamii ii (Man. li. 5). Apis = P.
Sale = P. sal/khd.

ZEYLANI CA (VOL. I.
us qualities, and is descended from the innacle of the illustrious Ksatriya race.
queen Kita of equal birth as her o the crescent moon of the early . . .,
of his birth he received the unction ourishing with the prowess of a lion, S. oling a world that has become parched the sun, pours down torrents of rain htning and thunder, so His Excellency s, full of various gems, to pour down on, filling the pond-like mind of many 'ontinual) begging. ing publicly to the whole world his deep His Excellency established the monafter himself and his son Kitagbo dipa, iestly requisites upon the twelve monks stinctive virtues such as moderation in usterity', and who have come from the :rnity and have taken up their residence performing the religious duties attached
). 26, note 9, and 49, note 7. najay in the Mihintale tablet (A, l. 2, above, p. 91). of Kila, then the translation would run whe is of unto the crescent moon,' &c. 7. ttained to the position of being anointed as apa and
avá,“ to extinguish, to put out, Skt. nir + vvá. 2ntatively. Iola is given in the Pyummala. (p. 22) thi, hollapages, 'to singe, parch; hdla, a huge parched; varatluga, 'to grill.' venavā (Pkt. tava, Skt. Vtap). cy of the translation of this portion of the sentence. ', p. 5). ginõ i nibbutā tawi samāgamma ghammā vya vallātypiecho. *** Sator = P. samföra.
P. Pubbarama-uhaira.

Page 257
No. 15) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
Lines 18-24. He, moreover, sear protection of villages, lands, serfs, an And accordingly on the tenth day c of Asela in the Asela season 1 of ti sovereignty was raised by Abā Salam. the overweening arrogance of various ho and who, plunging into the sea of war fame, glory, and tributes with which warriors, His Excellency instituted the
Lines 25-33 Labourers', perena, villages and lands appertaining to not be appropriated. The Guardians" or set ropes with nooses to catch cat the monastic lands and cut down tal twelve monks who have been allowe priesthood. Whenever monks are req the right number], the master of pri shall obtain them from the Vihara oft
This refers probably to the season of Vassa, the month of Asela (Skt. Asadha, June-July). The the tenth day after the full moon.
Band, past rel, part. of baidinava, to bind, * Vat-sirit = Skt. vrtta-cåritra. * Väri may also mean "hostile, but see above, Probably a tribe of rustics. In the inscripti at Padavedu (Padiividu), natavar means inhabita pere-natiyam, above, p. 53, note 15.
"See above, p. 53, note Io. '" Balat = P. balatha. "The phrase rahdagasanava or ringahana (a) to throw or set ropes with nooses to catch cattl obstruct egress, and (c) to put brand-marks on cat " Radola, probably from raja-kula, through the modern term radala applied to a Kandyan chief.
"See Mihintale tablet (A, line 50, above, p borassus palm;' mi= Skt. madhu, "bassia latifolia" ' Siwur-gama (pl. gam) = Skt. riwara-gram passage ciwara-nawakarmang niyuktanica graman sa ll. 4-5, above, pp. 4 and 6.
". Sang-val-himi = Skt. safgha-vrua-rvåmin.

OF UDA MAHAYA I 89
ched for and ascertained means for the i people belonging to the monastery. f the waning moon (?) in the month he twelfth year after the canopy of evan, the great king who has crushed sts of hostile kings in divers countries, , has brought to this auspicious Lanka he decorated his army of champion
following rules and observances:- su o, and melāfsi o shall not enter the ihis monastery. Village oxen shall at Tusaya and Soliya shall not throw tle *. Royal oficers* shall not enter and ma trees. There shall reside d villages that supply robes to the uired for any place here deficient in estly duties of this establishment he master of ceremonies, who indicates
hy
which begins in Ceylon on the day of sull moon in tenth day in the Wassa season must, therefore, be
tie on.'
p. 53, note 7. on on the east wall of the Sömanathesvara Temple nts' of a kingdom (S. I. I. vol. i. p. II). Cf. also
a has several significations in modern Sinhalese:- , (b) to draw strings or cords across a passage to le (Clough's Sinh. Dict, s. v.).
intermediate forms rad-kola and "raddola. Cf. the
). 93, 1o6, notes I and 2). 7al = Skt. tåla, "the p
a. The above meaning is quite clear from the nyagsalicya in the Jetavanarama Sanskrit inscription,
D d 2

Page 258
I90 EPIGRAPHIA
the duties at the Sang-sana monaste to any one of the monks from among outside.
Lines 33-44) Should there be any clergy in respect of the duties thus la thousand retainers of the house of employees at the monastery Uda-Kit Should there still exist matter whic shall settle it in consultation with the shall grant the allowance" without stir unfriendly monks or lords of the coun Sak-maha-imiti" who has been duly this monastery Uda-Kitagbo-pavu, o, then the thousand retainers of the h
Probably for Saig-jena = P. Saigha-sana, built by Sangha, Queen Consort of Séna II (Ibid.l * Mahayâ-ge öâlâtun dahasa ötlan-visin. Her l. I, II. Bälatun is the plural of balatã, P. balattha; ! servant' (Jay, and E. S. s. v.) and tun dahasa rendered by the members of the three thousand ret: sure, however, that the word dahasa means here "t ' Dunu no naigä sitä. The mea:.ng c, thisc (Skt. dhanu), "bow” (E. S. p. 41); (ö) Sk-janus, " "given" (E. S. p. 41); (d) Skt. dhåni, " agitation (Clough, s. v.). Naigä or nagä = gerund of maga “ Dāyaku (lit. donors), “ monastic oficials wł a monastery.'
' Wasaga. See above, p. 28, note 5. o Pirihelā, gerund, and piirihelima, verbal Inc dictionaries, means to scorn, or contemn. If condescension.' The context, however, both h above, pp. 91 and IOO), suggests the rendering I ha Compare also the meaning of pirihelina in the deprivation of the benefits which the monks receive being the Sinhalese explanation of the passage by the purpose of causing loss to monks,' in Aligutt.
Sak-maha-dimdti - P. Sakka-maha-amacco, The reference here is probably to the grandson of
See above, note 2.

ZEYLANICA νοι.
ry. And no indulgence shall be shown 'st them, who wishes to go and reside
confusion caused by the laity or by the lid down, then those belonging to the the Mahaya shall settle it for the agbo-pavu, without raising agitation. h has not been settled by them, they etainers also of the palace. Stewards ting". Should a dispute be caused by try in respect of Saigalnávo entitled
installed in the office of steward of r in respect of his sons or grandsons, ouse of the Mahaya shall settle it. .
the monastery built by Sena I (Mv. l. lo), or that i. 86). e Mahaya obviously refers to Uda Mahaya, above, out bald, more correctly bold or bala, means "a hired three thousand.' Hence this clause can also be iners of the house of the Mahaya.' I am not at all housand.' lause is somewhat obscure. Dunu=(a) pl. of dunna birth.’ Cf. dunu säga hi, above, line 5; (c) P. dinna, ;” (e) “ victory” (fr. " Wiji); and (/) “ sharpness” navá, to raise, fr. Skt. Vlahgh. no look after the proper distribution of food, &c., in
pun of pirihelanavā, which, according to, Sinhalese so, no pirihela may be rendered without showing ere and in the Mihintale tablet (A, lines 14-15, ave given above, connecting it with Skt., part- whir. clause paviddan labana labhayen pirihelima, 'the ' (Heranasika, Colombo edition, I897, pp. 2-3), this hikkhanam alabhdiya parisakkati, 'he goes about for zra-NWikāya, lxxxvii. 2. evidently the same as Sakka-sendipati (Mv. li. 52). Kassapa V(Ibid. lii. 79).

Page 259
No. 16) BU LOD HANNEHÅLA I
No. 16. BUDDHAINNEHÅL
HIS stone pillar, measuring 6 ft. by me on October 9, 1891, while Korale of the North-Central Province Mr. H. C. P. Bell. After we had inspe miles i distant, NNE. of Anurādhapura, Buddhannehala, about seven miles fi upon the ancient sites there, preliminary personal inspection. These sites consis in Cave No. 3 that I found the inscrib elsewhere and placed upside down to s of about the eleventh or early twelfth ce.
The inscription is in fairly good of the pillar. Side A has 32 lines surmo of the sun or the lotus above it. The all legible. Side B has 34 lines, C 3 a crow and a dog cut underneath to in rules enjoined therein shall be born in th The aksaras are from half to thre represent the alphabet of the latter ha
The following are my notes on this cave, Progress Report, 1891, p. 30):-
West of Cave No. 2 and adjoining it is a st to Cave No. 3. This cave, which faces south-we 51 ft. by 16 ft. and 35 ft. high, lying on the large fl. The summit is inaccessible, except with the aid summit was probably once a dagaba. The cave Kataraya is high. Within the cave is a brick bui entrance and vestibule, which extends outside thi 1 ft. 4 in. thick and 7 ft. 9 in. high (outer wall), and has the usual brickmoulding.
The lingam (with yöni) is placed mear the b on the slab rock close by the kóvil. Bricks of the 2 in.: pillars, some dressed, 8 in. square, 4 ft. high. Within the porch I found a square pillar 9in. sq a door-post. It is covered with a long inscription c The pillar evidently belongs to some other ruin. As Close to the kóvil in a gal-wala, or rock-poc 1 ft. 7 in, perforated with five square holes,
See accompanying Plate 25.

'ILLAR-INSCRIPTION 191
A PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
4 in. by 9 in. square, was discovered on a tour of exploration in Kuficuttu with the Archaeological Commissioner, cted the ruins of Padaviya, some forty I went with a number of coolies to rther north, to examine and report r to the Archaeological Commissioner's it of five caves and a dagaba. It was ped pillar, evidently brought there from erve as a doorjamb of a Saiva shrine ntury A. D. preservation. It covers the four sides punted hy a large 9 śrī with an emblem : last two lines on this side are not at 3, and D 26 lines, with the figures of dicate that whosoever transgresses the e future as a crow or a dog. e-quarters of an inch in height. They lf of the tenth century, and resemble
xtracted from Mr. Bell's Report (A.S. C. Seventh
ab rock. Forty-three steps are cut in it leading st, is formed by a large overhanging) boulder, ut rock as if dropped there by some yódaya (giant). of a long ladder. The mound of bricks on the is 16 ft, deep, 16 ft. wide, and 8 ft. high. The lding, seemingly a Piläiyár kóvil. The porched 2 cave, is 27 ft. long, I 2 ft. wide. Brick wall, 3 ft. (inner wall). The basement of the building
ack wall. Pieces of a broken Pillaiyár are found '6uil, Io in. by 7 in, by 2 in. and Io in. by 5 in. by
uare by 6 ft. 4 in, fitted with tennon and mortice for in the four sides, and had been put in upside down. w rock-cut letters were also found near the boulder. l, was found a stone yantra-gala 2 ft. 2 in. by

Page 260
l 92 FPL GRAPHIA
more the characters in the Kiribat-ve Kassapa IV (circa 963-98o A. D.), and i of his successor, Kassapa V (circa 98oslab of the second year of Dappula V (c their type is distinctly later than that c and older than tlat of the Mihintale ta record shows a greater tendency to ad vehera pillar, it is reasonable to sup Abha Salamevan is later than that c Kassapa IV. Hence the king Abhā other than the successor of Kassapa. Abha Salamevan was one of his biru vening between the two records can o The contents give us no historical expressican aló kişećayen daru o (B, ll. 7-- ronnotes the prevalence of certain Brah (Al/a juái'āiza) rites mot sanctioned by the rules, it is true, state that the prece: piepil (sadadhi vihārika) as a son “, but, to be performed in cgnnexion with the i. that has to be observed is for the pu obeisance, and beg him three times to his consent by word or gesture the Among the Mahayanists, on the other accompanied by a solemn ceremony la rites connected therewith is the balas
Cf. Iripinniyiva and Rañbáva pillars (Nos. L pillar (above No. t r), &O ku, 8 ma, sh ru; Buddha í ru ; Słab-inscription of Kassapa V. (above il Dappula V (above No. 2, iii), a3 ku, 8 ma, fh ru,
* See above, p. 24.
’ Upajhāyōbhikkhavē saddhivihārikamhi put itincittaṁ upatthāpessati (Mahāvagga i. 25. 6).
* Evaîi ca pana bhikkhave upajhăyo gaheta
ukkuțikarih nisīditvā añjalinih paggahetvā evam assa bhantē hõhi, upajhāyõ mē bhantē hõhīti. Sāhū pāsādikēna sampādēhīti vā kāyēna vifiāpēti, vāc upajhayo (Ibid. i. 25. 7).

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
nera pillar of the 14th regnal year of n the slab-inscription of the sixth year -990 A.D.), than those in the Vessagiri irca 991-IOo3 A.D.), while, on the whole, f the Iripinniyâva and Rambava pillars, blets of Mahinda IV 1. Further, as this vanced forms of letters than the Kiribatpose that its date in the third year of f the latter in the fourteenth year of Salamevan of our inscription can be no IV, namely, Kassapa V, especially as das“; and accordingly the period internly be six years.
information of any consequence. The 8), "son by sacred sprinkling, however, manic or more likely northern Buddhist southern Buddhist Church. The Vinaya ptor (ufaffhaya) ought to consider the so far as I know, there are no rites nitiation of a pupil. The only formality pil to approach a senior monk, make his be his preceptor. If the latter express agreement is complete and binding. hand, the initiation of a neophyte is sting for about three days. One of the i or udaka abhisééa, at which the con
2 and I3 above), ቈ ku, 8 ma, h ru ; Kiribat-vehera innehälla pillar (i. e. the present record), d3, ku, 8 ma, No. 4), Ôu ku, 8 ma, Čh ru; Slab-inscription of Mıhintale tablets (above No. '7), äöhku, 8 ma, ôh ru.
* Skt. aöhisèkena dårakast. tacittarin upatthäpessati, saddhivihärikö upajhäyamhi
bbo: ekarihsatih uttarāsaingain karitvā pādē vandivā vacanīyo : upajjhāyõ mē bhantē hõhi, upajhāyõ mē ’ti vā, lahü ’ti vā, õpāyikan ti vā pațirūpan ti vā, aya viapeti, kayena vacaya viapeti, gahitó höti

Page 261
No. 16) BUDDHANNE HALA P
secrated water from the balasi or pot i. head, and prayers repeated over him.
Regarding the names of officials in instances found it difficult to differenti one person from those of another, but compare the first two sets of names inc lines 29-33, D, 1-6), we see that the Wifuragu-vari van is repeated in each c which a family or ge name does in Sir suggesting that this clause represents Saiga-him and Aadusa-vadurim, e. to be found in the pillar-inscriptions : Raňbäva. Meká/par-Vädärum is obv (Skt. senåpati-raja) in the Iripinniyäva re title and it means 'body-guard', but the (Skt. ava + Vahr) to declare'or "order" i (pl. vädlärum) does not suit the grammat par-vädlärum " as a bahu-vrāhi compounc manding of the body-guard," in other v Viuragu or Viduragae cannot, we thir commander of the army of king Udaya III tion belongs palaeographically to a mu inclined to take Viuragu as a Sinhalese captain whom king Udaya I (952-963 A a rebellion raised by Kittaggabodhi'. T (loc. of var or vara) is not altogether clea so, it may have the same etymology
For a full account of this ceremony, see H Religion of AVépál and Tibet, 139 fl. ; Prof. Valée Pous article on abhisaka in the Encyclopaedia of Religion and the Mahayanist manual Abhisaka-vidhi,
* Skt. Saigha-på-svåmin, " Lord guardian of t Aim or svami is purely an honorific here.
Paidirad Dapula-vard (side A, lines 8-Io, all * Senevirad Kuttha-vard van (side D, lines 9-1 °Cfalso Mekäppar-Vädärum Bamba-SenevLõo ' See above, p. 38, note 2. * Cf. P. dãna-saroviảhãnano, Sinh, danằt vảdằru * Mv. li. 94 - 27.

'ILLA R-i NSCRIPTION I93
s sprinkled by the guru on the pupil's
the record, we have in some previous ate with certainty those belonging to no such difficulty exists here. If we licated by the conjunction isa (side C, adjectival clause Mekappar-Vaidirum :ase. And as it occupies the position halese names, we may be justified in here the family or ge name of both specially as similar family names are at Kiribat-vehera, Iripinniyáva , and riously an official title like senevirad acord. We know mekaffar is a Tamil form vidarum of the verb vaaarapaava is puzzling. The verbal noun viairuma ical construction, unless we take meafi meaning "he who possesses the comwords 'commander of the body-guard.' nk, be identified with Viduragga, the (IoI5-Io23 A.D.), as the present inscripch earlier period. We are, therefore, form of Pāli Vajiragga, the name of the .D.) sent with prince Mahinda to quell he literal meaning of the next word vari r. The context suggests 'lineage. If as Tamil vari, “line,' varicài, “row;'
odgson's Essays on the Alanguage, Literature, መnd in's Bouddhisme, 2o8 ff. ; and Prof. F.W. Thomas's and Ethics, as well as the Agnipurama (chap. 90)
he Priesthood. Cf. P. Saighapala-sami or -thero.
2OVe, p . I59) . ι, abονe, p. π69). zmditha (Vessagirislab, No. 2, ll, 32-33, above, p. 34).
m (Dampiya-atuva-gatapada, p. 44).

Page 262
194 EPIGRAPHIA
Telugu varasa or varusa, 'line, relation varisasanam, "a perpetual assignment () are P. ghara (Skt. grha), asin mehero-v and the Sanskrit vara, often added tc hardly ever to proper names. The side B, l. 15. It is the relative partici Skt. V6ha), the past being vil (side B Vädärum Vojuagu varä van fekõoo of the "body-guard", who is of the line "body-guard". The remaining names They will all be useful, not only in gr officials we may find in other inscriptions, ship between them, as in the case of the In the preparation of the followi me an ink-estampage supplied to me (Mr. H. C. P. Bell), my own notes, an the Seventh Progress Aeport of the A.
A.
3 =ہ es) es CeáDe) න් මසුරුමුකා තු න් වන්කෙන ෙපාෙසා නැ පූර් දසවක් දවස් වහ්හි මියන් වහන් ෙස වදාළෙයින් () engages qర్తి అతితార 10 ගැම්හි මෙවට73 11 ස කිරිය ඉසා 12 මෙ කුමධුර්හි ආ 13 වූ අසුන්බද 14 වත්ත ඉසා බො 15 වත්ත ඉසා ප
9
* In the names Mehenavara Virabāhu (Nik. p Semeztirad (Ibid. p. 22), the appellation lleir na 7" ar I am indebted to Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka for these tw:

ZEYLAN CA ίνοΙ. 1
ship ; ” Malayālam vara and vari, as in f land. The other possible derivations 'ra 1 (P. samunīgihara), above, p. 53, n. 2, i nouns honorifically as guru-vara, but ast word zvan is the same as zvana on ple, present, of vanavă, or venavā (from l. 2). Thus the full name Mekapparur Saigopa-him means “Sainghapā-sāmi age of Vajiragga, the comman- der of the follow the same principle of arrangement. puping together correctly the names of but also in establishing a certain relation
first two names in the present record. ng text and translation I had before by the Archaeological Commissioner d the text and translation published in rchaeological Survey.
XT.
16 (රි)ෙදවුනගැ(මැ) වත් 17 ත ඉසා එන්දි 18 හින‍ැමැ වත්ත 19 ඉසා (නැ)නඥළි(සා)
· 20 තා නැමැ වත්ත 21 ඉසා මෙනනනිලෙ 22 වත්ත ඉසා ඉම 23 හි මැ ආවූ ගෙබ් 24 ම් පිටිබිම් ඉසා 25 මිචන් සිනිබල 26 න් ඉසා මෙසසු (සු) 27 (වා)පල උවරුක් 28 ඇතුළුවේ කාට් ෙම 29 තුවාක් තැන් සs
30 கிலே இஇe 31 . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
2) and Mērsvaravanšābhjāta Sēnālam kādhikāra or Menavara is undoubtedly age or family name. references.

Page 263
NO. 16.
33
WOL. I.
BUDDHANNEHALA PIL
B. 0ை &ெ (ைலி) 6(6) SOêOQ (eo) (ඊෙස)යන් වහන් කෙස වැළැන්දු අන න්තරයෙන් ෙම කුන්වහන්ෙස අභිෂේකයෙ න් දරු බුඬමි ae) ආචායීත්‍ය යන්වහන්ෙස වළන්දිනු ෙකාට් ඉ සා එක්කින් මෙතන් සැඟිරි ෂිෂ් ගලපෑ වැ ඩැවන ආවා යියාහ්‍යයන්වහ න්කෙස සහෝව ත්ත( හින්දෑ ව දාළ එක්කෙකෙන " ஆவி வகி3(S) ලැ ගිනඥහැ වළතද නු මෙකාට් ඉසා මෙම සතිරියෙ හි කැබැලි ෙනා ගන්නා ෙකාට් ඉසා ෙවෙහර් කැබැලි මොනරා ග න්නා තෙකාට් ඉ සා දිය බෙදු ම් මෙනයා ගන්නා අංකාට් ඉසා මෙම රට්හි යෙදු
లిపల్లియా 69 జ මබුරට් පෙත්
O.
සමතෙකාට් දි ය පානයා ඕ කාට්

LAR-INSCRIPTION i95
ඉසා මෙහි ආවූ වත්මෙතහි කැබැ ලි මෙනහා ගන්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා තොග 萄萄885动 ඕගි ද කැබැලි ෙනා ගන්නා ෙකා ට් ඉසා ෙවල්වt ස්සන් කෙනා ව අනගා මෙකාට් ඉ සා ගැල් මෙගා න් මෙනයා ගන්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා උල් (වාඩු) මෙපෙර (නාටු) කෙනා වදනා කොට් ඉසා (තුවිසෙ) 19 මෙනයා වද්නා තෙකා 20 ට් ඉසා වැරිය 21 න් ෙනා ගන්නා 22 මෙකාට වදාළේ 23 න් මෙය තුවා 24 ක් තැන් මෙම නි 25 යමෙන් වැළැ 26 (තද)නු කොට් 27 లలో ఈ 28 නැද්වන්නට් 29 ආ මෙකාප්ප 30 ඊ වැදෑරුම් වි 31 ජුරගුවරැ [ව] 32 න් කෞමකාප්ප 33 (5 (Ceesjesds)
:
D. (8) ඉසා මෙකාප් පර් වැදෑරුම් లిeర్చర్ర, වන් ශමකාප් පර් ක(චු)සූ 69g6éd (Geizo
E e

Page 264
I 96
o Bt. omaru.
9
10
11.
12
13
14
15
16
“ Bt. -tamāma.
* Bt, đtula,
EPIGRAPH
●3弓6态g capaa83 චන් කිලිඟ லெ06குைெ 6) desga විම් ඉසා කි
68లో రజా සමණනව
| රැවන් කුඩ
esco 6áse
R
A. Śrī.
Abhå Salameva-n mapurumukã tu-n vanne Poso-nä pur dasavak davas vat-hi-miyan vahan-sevadäleyin (Da)nãdakdarahi āvū Nãnnar(u) 1 gämhi vețya sa kiriya isa me kumburhi ä-vū Asunbada- o -vatta isä Bo-vatta isā Pa-(ri)devu-nä(mä)* vat-ta isä Endi- ° -hi-nämä vatta isā (Nä)ndaļi(sā)- -(tā) nämävatta isā Nenanile
* Bt. asumbada. s " Bt. omlu. o Bt. mva *** Bt. nāgaryä. 14 B

IIA ZEYLANICA ίνοι ι
17
18 19
20
21 22
23 24
25
26
ඇතුළුවා අ පෙමයතුවා ක් ෙදනා අවු ද් වත්හිමිය න්වහන්ෙස වදාළ එක්තැ ඉන්සමීමෙයන් මෙම සම්වතා ల& නද්වනු ලදි
ANSCRIP.
22
23
24 25 26
27
28
29
30 31 32
Bt. Va-.
o Bt.
‘t. -rairayan.
vattaisā me-hi määvu ge-bi-m piti-bim isā mivan * sinibala-no isā sesu (pu-) o (-va)-pala uva-ruk atulu-kot me-tuväk tän Sä-giriyä maňdulu
B. -gä bändä Nä-(gi-)18 -ri(yä) väçdävu (Ha-) (-rse)yan 14 -vahan-seväläindu ana-ntarayen me-kun-vahanse abhişekaye- to l-n daru Buddha-mi-ttra ācāryya-yan-vahanse valandanu koț i
* Bt. -nume. * Bt. Enãdiliname. na, "o Bt. vu. . . * Bt. popala.
* Bt. abhikfakayen.

Page 265
Buddhanne
was
リ 6
O
سختصمیخته شوخیم بفهمنبیعی * o , N 2 : t3
§
9
畿M-: W
I3
í :/:, an ink-impression stífslie
 
 
 
 

Vol. i. Plate 25.
hälla Pillar-inscription.
ad dy the .4rchaeologoticas lomu muis sioner, Ceylon.

Page 266


Page 267
No. 16)
12
13
14
15
16
17 18
19
20
21.
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29 30 31. 32
33
34.
Bt. oste,
.perenu جه : محس
BUDDHAINNEHÅLA PII]
-sā ekbit-ten Sägiri-yä galä vä-da vana aca-ryyayan-vaha-nse Saig-va-ttai hinda wa-dala ekkene- » -kun Nagiri-gay-lä hindä o valanda-nu kot isã me sa-kiriye. -hi käbäli no gan nākot isā velher kibaili no ga-nnă koţ i-sā diya bedu-m no gannā koț isã nne rat-hi yedu-ņavun me ku-mburat pet
C.
sama"kot di-ya pānā koț isä mehi äv vattehi käbä-li no gannā koț isā gebimhi piti-bi-mhi da käbälli nuo gai nā ko-t isā vel-vä
* Bt. oma. o Bt, hud. " Bt. tudås. o Bt. o turnin. 9 Вt.

LLAR-INSCRIPTION 97
11 -SSan no va12 -dnă koţ i13 -sā gäl go14 -n no gannā 15 koț isā ul16 -(vādu) pere-(nāțu) o 17 no vadnå koț 18 isä tudise 7 19 no vadinā ko20 -t isā väriya2l - no garnā 22 koţ vadăle23 -n meya-tuva24 -k tän me ni2ö -yamen ° välä26 -(nda)nu koț 27 pahaņ° ini2S -nd-vannat 29 ā Mekāppa30 -r-Vädlärum TWii. 81 juragu-varava82 -n Mekāppa33 -r (Sañgpa-hi) o
D. (-m) isā Mekāp-par-Vadarum Viduragu-vari van Mekap-par Ka(du)su
vadiurim isã Nāvini-Kit-lanavan-varai van Kiling 10 Goloba-ga
* Bt. såländuntu. * Bt. samä. onà. "o Bt. Siigasubha. 11 Bt. Wāzī.
E e 2

Page 268
198 EPIGRAPHIA
11 -ama Bahatu-si12 -(vi)m isā Ki13 -t-sen Ra(k)- 14 -samaqan-va15 rä van Kuda16 -sală Mihind 17 ätulu- vä a-* 18 -pa meya-tuva
TRANS
Side A) Hail! On the tenth day Poson in the third year of the reign o
Whereas, touching the tract of fic the village Nannaru of the distric gardens Asunbada-watta, Bovatta, P. (sātā-)vatta, and Nenanile-vatta, belor with the grounds attached to houses anc including mi trees, tamarind trees, a
* Bt. Kft Send Raka-.
May-June. The Sinhalese names for the t Binara, Valp, Hil or Ill, Uñduluapo, Durutu, Mazu as Sanskrit Caitra, Vaisakha, &c. As to the divis each, as Hemanta, snow season (Uiduvab and I and Sarada, the Pāli and the Sinhalese nighantu fact that such seasons are not quite applicable to Vetya. The etymology of this word is no wurt, but compare Tamil Gaill-vetta, 'clear, O ground,' and vetlai, prov.) wild land without vege
See above, p. 3, n. 4. Paridevu-nima vatta, lit. 'the garden having Ge-bim = P. geha-bhumi. Piti-bin = P. pitti-biimi. ' See above, p, Io6, note 2. 11 Sinibalan, cf. siniňbală (in Ruwanmala, p. 3 ** Cf. talan, miwan âi y pala-ruk (Mihintale tabl upo pala (Mahinda's inscription near the stone-can

ZEYLANICA vOL. 1.
19 -k denă avu20 -d' vat-himiya 21 -n-vahanse 22 vadäla ek-tä23 -n-samiyen 24 me samvatā 25 pahaņa hi26 -nd-vanu ladi
LATION,
of the waxing moon of the month of f His Majesty Abhá Salamevan.
ald, six kiriyas in sowing extent in t) of (Da)nãdakdara, as well as the aridevu-vatta", Endihi-vatta, (Nä)ndaliging to this tract of field, together il the lands outside appertaining thereto, ind the remaining minor trees bearing
* Bt. ä... . o Bt. -da, velve months are Bak, Vesak, Poson, Asala, Nikini, tn, and Madindina. They follow the same order on of the year into six seasons of two months in urutu, Nov.--Jan.), Sitira, Vasanta, Grisma, Varsa, have merely copied Amarakosa, heedless of the Ceylon or South India. t clear. It may be connected with either Vuest or pen,' as vetta-vel, "an open plain, vettaniardi, dry ation (Winslow).
the name Paridevu.'
), and the modern form siyahbala. ts A, l. 5o, above, p. 93); ulat dodam kel kos esu e, l. 28, above, p. II I 7).

Page 269
No. 16) BUDDHANNEHALA P
flowers and fruits, the Lord of Proper reverend Ba(rse) o, who built . . . in t the incumbent at Nagiri, had enjoyed sprinkling, (namely) the reverend teach Thereafter one whom the reverend teac at Safigvatta, has elected, shall enjoy The allotments in these aforesaid) six allotments of the Vihara premises sh tribution of water shall not be apprc shall level the beds 10 (of fields) and side field. Allotments in the garden appertai attached to the houses and in the lan Field-dwellers shall not enter. Carts : Ulvadu , perenadu, and (tudise) shall r be appropriated.
It being so declared, we all of us
* Vat-himiyan-vahanse (ll. 5-6). See abovę, tenth to fourteenth centuries, this title is applied Buddhist monk who had the management of ecc e.g. maha-sang-val-hingyan (above, p. 33, l. I2), va present record, however, it refers to the king, app we know it is so used in the Wikayasaigraha and Val-himi (Nik, p. 2o), Va!-himi Bhuvanaika Bahu (Ib I89o, vol... xi. p. 388).
Probably a corrupt form of Harsa. P. Citiyagiri, see above, pp. 75 and 8o, Vadala, lit. "declared.' 7 Veher kåbåtli. Cf. the sentence veherå kåbålli terä vakera avatä käääli nogannä isä (Vessagiri slab
Debedum = P. daka-bhedanam, referring to and other purposes. Cf. Kană-vävă diya van tāk tam me gata yutu isā (Mihintale tablets B, ll. 55-56, abov
o Me raf-hiyedunavum (B, ll. 31-33), probably Cf, however, rat-ladu and pa:Nadu, above, p. I 7o, ni * Pet, probably same as modern Sinh, and Tam No. 17 (side B, line 3), is clearly a derivative of Skt. " Pånå, probably a derivative of Skt. fra +å +
These seem to be the names of certain lo hulvadu, basket-makers (Ruvanmala, p. 59).
Variyan, see above, p. 53, note 7. ' Apa meya-tuzik demi (D, l, I 7-I9), lit. “wet * Skt. Safghapå-svåmin ?

ILLAR-INSCRIPTION 199
ty has declared that, soon after the he Săgiri district side B) and was all this property', his son by sacred er Buddhamitra shall enjoy the same. her, the incumbent at Sagiri residing the property by living at Nagiri-gala. Airiyas shall not be appropriated; the all not be appropriated, and the dispriated. Employees in this district' C) lead the waters to this aforesaid) ning thereto, as well as in the grounds ds outside, shall not be appropriated. and oxen shall not be appropriated. not enter. Farm labourers shall not
“, including Mekappar Saig-(pa-him)."
p. 35, note 7. In inscriptions and books of the as a rule, in the sense of Vettasvamin, to a lesiastical duties and ceremonies of a monastery, t-teru (AVikayasaigraha, ed. 1907, p. 12). In the arently as vastu-svamin, "lord of property,’ and I in the Kurundgalavisfaraya, e.g. Vijaya Abahu id. p. 2), and Vastu-himi kumaraya (J.C. B.R.A.S.
Metuvāk tam (A, li. 28-29), lit. "these places.
Kabal, see above, p. 37, note 5.
gannā (atasiyä) sat hā äitulu(ko) hoyin e terä me inscription, No. 2, A, ll. 23-24, above, p. 33). the distribution of water from a tank for irrigation hi pere Demel kala pere sirit dya-õedum me veherat 'e, p. 97). See, however, above, p. 170, note 1. referring to 'district superintendents of irrigation." otes 8-9, and below, p. 206, notes 7-8. ilpitti; but pet in the Moragoda inscription below, pañukti. Vnĩ,
w-caste communities, Ulvadu probably same as
hese individuals.”

Page 270
2OO EPIGRAPHIA
of the family of Mekappar-Vădărur Kadusuvadurin of the family of Me Kiliћg-Golobä-gama Bahatusivim o Kudasală Mihind of the family of Ki to set up the stone-pillar) to the effe should be enjoyed in accordance wi together and set up this edictal stc delivered by the Lord of Property.
No. 17. MORAGODA PILLAR
N his report on the Padaviya Tank of this pillar-inscription in the f of an ancient town which is now call prone amidst the ruins, in October, 1891 (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) and I visited the spo shaped or halasa capital, measuring 6 ft. inscription covers all its four sides: A symbols cut at the bottom in low relie: figures of crow and dog carved at the b The letters' are cut moderately d those on side B, lines 9-I4, and on sic
* Kālinga Gāthābhaya-gāma ?
Pahan hindwannat a (C, ll. 27-29), lit. 'whi * Sam-vatā-pahaņa. Cf. vävasthāpahaga, ab o Ceylon Sessional Paper, xxiii, 886, pp. Iof the North-Central Province, about forty miles tract of dense forest which, except in its south of its embankment is only fifteen miles, in a dire and it is approached by four different footpaths, nearest point on the eastern coast, the Bay of K miles. See A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, 18 o For our account of the Moragoda ruins, se According to Mr. Bell, this represents a di. symbol as an auspicious sign on inscriptions. Po
See accompanying Plate 26.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
Vijuragu side D and Mekappar kappar-Vadarum Viduragu; as well as f the family of Navini Kitlanavan, and tsen Raksamana, who were deputed ct that all the above-mentioned lands h these regulations, have now come ne-pillar) in pursuance of the Mandate
NSCRIPTION OF KASSAPA IV
., Mr. H. Parker mentions the discovery orest below the embankment, at the site 2d Moragoda. It was still there, "lying ', when the Archaeological Commissioner it. It is a monolithic pillar with a vase2 in. in height by 1 ft. I in square. The , 24 lines; B, 2 I, with sun and moon" f; C, 24 lines; and D, 22 lines, with the
ottom one above the other as on side B. 2ep, and are legible with the exception of le D, lines 9-Io, as well as a few others
P. Kitisēna ARakklasamaņa.
came to set up the stone.' ove, p. 36, n. и ; atlanti-kanu, above, p. 161, note 8. . Padaviya is situated in the north-eastern corner from Anuradhapura. It is surrounded by a wide -eastern part, is totally uninhabited. The middle ct line, from Vilaihkulam, in the Northern Province,
From the same spot in the embankment to the bkkilay, the distance in a direct line is twenty-three.
I, pp. 28-31 and 35-43. ! op. cit, pp. 41-43.
atta, 'sickle,' but I have not as yet come across this sibly the crescent is badly carved on the stone.

Page 271
No. 17) MORAGODA PILLAR-INS
enclosed in round brackets in the text be in size, and represent the type of the all resembling as they do the aksaras of the inscription is dated in the sixteenth regn was no other than Kassapa IV (circa 9ć Now the Kiribat-vehera pillar-inscription year of his reign. It is, therefore, earlie yet its alphabet represents quite a later be accounted for by supposing that ei Moragoda inscription belonged to the c the earlier form of writing.
The language of the record calls f is somewhat wanting in perspicuity, and mağdulu eka ānnä kot tamahaf siri bhog with king Uda Abhay (Udaya I), is applied to his elder brother king Abha pillar-inscription.
The contents tell us that in the six brother of the great king Uda Abhay, Mulavadâ-Sakarā, (both) of the famil Vadura, came together under the order the present pillar-edict proclaiming the irrigated by the waters of the Padonna: of Vädärå, Pirivena, which was atta Abhayagiri-vihara in the range of pa, Mr. H. C. P. Bell's identification of (circa 963-98o A.D.) is quite correct. years in the tenth century, to which th Moreover the Mahavanisa itself corrob Kassapa was the brother and successor
See above, p. 54. A. I. C. No. * Skt. Mastgala. See A.
According to the Sinhalese chronicles only for more than sixteen years. They were Kassapa here. See above, p. 56, as regards the date of the Cf. the variant reading saka-bhatarai of th edition of 1877, which agrees with that of the MS.

CRIPTION OF KASSAPA IV 2ot
low. They vary from one to two inches phabet in use during the tenth century, Iripinniyâva and Rambava pillars. The |al year of king Kasub Sirisangbo, who 53-98o A.D.), as will be shown presently. n of this king is dated in the fourteenth r than the present one by two years, and type. This is an anomaly which may ther the scribe or the engraver of the lder generation, and, therefore, followed
or no special remarks, save that its style
that the phrase Ruhunu-danuavit Malaa kada, which is used here in connexion almost word for word the same as titat i Sirisańgbo (Sēna II) in the Elle-väva
teenth regnal year of Kasub Sirisangbo, the two ministers Ataragalu-Kotta and y of Mekappar-Vadarum Seneviraju of iiis Majesty in Council and set up : grant of certain immunities to lands ru tank-these lands being the property ched to Magul : Pirivena situated at rivenas known as Kukul-giri. f Kasub Sirisaṁgbo with Kassapa IV * No other Kassapa reigned for sixteen he inscription palaeographically belongs. orates the statement in our record that of Udaya.
16; A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, 1891, p. 45. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, I89 II, p. 6o.
two kings bearing the name of Kassapa reigned (circa 479-497 A.D.), and Kassapa IV, mentioned latter king's reign. ne text of the Mahāvanānsa, li. 9, in the Colombo of this work in the Indian Institute, Oxford.

Page 272
2O2 EPIGRAPHI
Of Kassapa's two officials, Mulava is known. The head of their family, M may, however, be identified with Vaji the Abhayagiri-vihara, the Vajira-Sena the present inscription.
Kuku-giri-peta is the Sinhalese which latter is the name given to a r. (229-247 A.D.) erected, encroaching up
Padonnaru is apparently the Sinh capital of Padi-rattha. The ruins at M was. The tank is mentioned in the Ma irrigation works repaired by Parakram referred to by name even in the inscript which stands, to this day, on the top memorial to this king's works of public
In preparing the following text ai utilized the ink-estampage supplied t sioner, as well as the text and notes p for 1891.
IB
A.
සිරි ලක්දිව් හි පිහිටි සිරි (පි)19ඩ යස ඉසි (ර) රුහුණුදන වූ මලමඩුලූ එක ආන්න( කො
:
Regarding this title, see above, p. 193.
* Mr. Bell suggests Wajiragga, the chief captai
* Mahāvihāra-sīmantain madditvā tattha kāray Kukkutagiri-parivēņa-pantinin sakkacca bhūp See below, p. 206, note 4.
" Mv. xxix. 34. Se
For a full aceount of this record, see A. S. (
" 'වි ' යනුත් ගත හැකි

ZEYLANICA (VOL. I
ā-Sakara and Ataragalu-Kotta, nothing kăppar-Vädărum Seneviraju Vadură, a *, a minister of Sena I, who built, at avasa, probably the Vădăra-pirivena of
;quivalent of Pãli Kukkuta-giri-panti, nge of parivēnas which Kanițțha Tissa in the bounds of the Mahavihara'. alese equivalent of P. Padī-nagarao, the oragoda perhaps indicate where the town havamsa only as Padi-vapi" in the list of a Bahu I (II.53-II8o A.D.). It is not on on the beautifully carved pillar slab of the huge embankment, as a fitting utility there. ld translation of the inscription I have » me by the Archaeological Commispublished in his Seventh AProgress Aebort
XT。
7
ට් තමහට් සි 8 6 Gboce zSoce Če 9 [අ]භයේ මහර 10 ජ්නු සොහොවුර් 11 කසුබ් සිරිස 12 ග්බෝ මසුර්මු 13 කා සොළොස් වන් 14 දෙන පොසොනt පුර
of Udaya I (Mv. li. Io5). Ibid. l. 84.
ti sv. xxxvi. I o.
* M:t, lxxxiii. I 6. above, p. 23. Seventh AProgress Report, 1891, pp. 62-63.

Page 273
No. 17) MORAGODA PILLAR-INSCR
15 6 17 8 .19
20 21
22
23 24
WO, ,
තියා වැ7ක( වජා. ලෙයින් එක්තැ න්සමියෙන් ආ @මකාප්පර් වැ දෑරුම් Oesees రక్ష అgడEర GeƏa@beszae రు స్థటిని తిర
ളകാട് ക്ല සා මෙතුවාක් [එක්]]
B.
eles e qeed66 eƏeAd58 (aa)
(கு)லி3 இe ை8 හිට් මඟුල් පි රිවෙනට් බහාලූ Dza (66) 33eM9 eða EÐe es(es)e * அலன்ஆ8கிை (රනඥනා දිය දැරැ) (ආවන්නාවෙහි) (රැ සත . . සි)
... මා යෙහි අට් මහා (සථාන 2) යට් ඇතුළtවූතයාක් තැනට් කුලී මෙම ලාක්සීන් ෙනා වද්නා තෙකාට් ඉ සා. රට්ලඳු ප ස්ලඳුවන් කෙනා Se3S 620
* * පැ' යනුත් ගන් * ' ebueado” coa
· * *ගි' යනුත් ගත

IPTION OF KASSAPA IV 203
sigs
C. :
ට් ඉසා දියෙ බෙ දුම් කෙනා ගන්නා
· කොට් ඉසා වෙල්
· කැමි මෙවල්බැඳි පි
@යා වජධාරනුව න් ගෙනා වද්නා තෙකා ට් ඉසා තෙපෙරනයා ට්ටුවම් කෙනා වද් නා කොට් ඉසා ga boa)e(o) න් ෙනා වද්නා කෞකා ට් ඉසා තෙද කම් තැන් දෙරුව[න්] ෙනා වද්නා කො[ට්]] ඉසා ගැල් ෙහා න් මිවුන් වැරි යන් කෙනයා ගන්නා කොට් ඉසා ම ග්දිව් පෙදි(ව්] ෙනා ගන්නා කො[ට්]
ebo Debe6 Sd ගු(හි)*මින් පිට ත් කො(ප)ල වළ (නඥනු)තාක් තැ
D.
න් ඇතුළත් කර නු, ඉසා මෙම ගැ 963 eraerog (Onass)oasso කුන් ඇත. ගැමි න් පිවත් කර නු, ඉසා තෙකාවනා ච
gas) is
ess
F f

Page 274
204
10
1.
2 13 14
EPIGRAPHIA
න්නවුන් වැදෑ කෙනා [ගන්jනා ඉසා මෙහි ... .. ... ර් වැසි ... ... ss (azezd) (මෙන0ය)නු ඉසා ගිය පිටතැ ඇ ත්තන් මොනරා ලා ග
· න්නා ඉසා මෙතුවා
EAN
A.
Siri Lak-div-hi pihiți siri(pi)'d yasa isi-(ra) Ruhuņu-dana-vu Mala-maidulu eka ānnä kottamahat si-ribhoga kaļa Udā [A]bhay maha-ra-j-husohovur Kasub Siri-sa-ińgbo mapurmu-kä solos van-ne Posonä pura tiyä väkä* vajätleyin ek-ta-n-samiyen a Mekappar-Va-därum senevi-raju Vadura-vari Mulavафäsaka
ra.isa Atarargalukotta i-sā metuvāk (ek)
amamrape.
Vi may be suggested as an alter This may also be read påkå.

A ZEYLANICA
15
16 17 18 19
20 21.
22
SCRIPT.
ක් පැරහැර් ද වදා ලෙයින් මෙම අත්තා ණ කණු හින් වන ලදි මෙම ආන්නt උලඝණ කළ මෙකGනක් ඇත් නම් කවුඩු 6), o&es&o
-se vä Abhågiri Weherhi (Kuku)- (--)giri petti pi-hiti Mafigul-Pi-rivenat bahalu Vådå(ra)-Pirive-ni bad Pa(do)n- -naru-kuiyehi (randanā diya därä) (āvannāvehi) (risata ... ... si)
... mā yehi aț - mahā (sthāna ?) -yaț ätuļävūtāk tänat kuli me-laksin no vadnā kot i-sa rat-ladu pa-S-laduvan no valandanu ko
native reading.
o Bt. Palominuru,
voL. I

Page 275
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Moragoda P
from an ink-impression supplied by th
Scale ambatet II
 

Vol. I, Plate 26,
illar-Inscription.
he Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.
inches to foot.

Page 276


Page 277
No. 17) MORAGODA PILLAR-INSC
i
1.
C.
-t isâ diye be-dum no gannā koț isā vei-kämi vel-bädi pi-yo vajaranuva-n no vadnā ko-t isã pere-nã-țțuvam o vad-nā koț isä dunu pābala(ya-) -n no vadnā ko-t isā de-kam-tän deruvan no vadnā kult) isā gā go-n mivun väri-yan no gan nā kot isā ma-rig-div pe-div no gannā ko[ț] isā pere ma-figu (hi)min pia-t ko(pa)la vala(-ndanu:-)tāk tä
ERANSL
Side A) Whereas, on the third day Poson in the sixteenth regnal year brother of the great king Udi Abhay' the Ruhuiu Province and the Mala Dis
This may also be read as gi. * P. Kassapa Sir-Sanghabodhi.
fala stands for Malaya the hilly district.

CRIPTION OF KASSAPA IV 2o5
AON,
D.
-n ätulat kara-mu isā me gä-mhi ketu (ke)ne-kun äta gämi-n pitat kara-nu isä kotä va-nnavun vädä no gannä isä mehi .. ... ... -r väsi
. ... -n (bähära) (noya)nu isä giya pițatä ä-ttan, no lā ga-nnā isā me-tuvā-k pärahär di vadā-ļeyin me attā-ni kanu hind vana ladi me annä. ulaghana-kala kenek ätnam kavudu balu vetvā
of the waxing moon of the month of of His Majesty Kasub Sirisangbo', , who having brought under one rule trict, secured for himself the enjoyment
May-June, see above, p. 198, note 4. * P. Udaya Abhaya.
F f2

Page 278
2C6 EPIGRAPHIA
of the combined wealth, glory, and pro Island of Lanka, it was so declared by Order of the Supreme Council , M. (both) of the family of Mekappar-Vaidi Side B) And whereas, in regarc precincts of the eight sacred places (ir of waters stored up) in the tank Vădără-Pirivena, which was attachec the Abhayagiri-vihara, in the range of immunities were declare, and granted not enter. Heads of Iistricts or kee enjoy this property.
Side C. The distribution of w
The word pihiti admits of two interpretati (r. Skt. pra + Vsha, E. S. p. 55), or the nam was in ancient times divided into three principali centre, and Ruhunu-rata in the south.
* Vajāleyin ek-tän samiyen ã (A, ll. 15- 7). Il vajala or zadala is found in place of 7'afileyin. ( No. 2, A, l, 32 (above, p. 34). See also above Skt. ēka +āsthāna "the one (or supreme) assembl mandapa assembly-hall built in honour of Visnu
The text on side B, ll. 9-14 being moi improvement. Regarding the phrase Potionnaru-k välivu i Siri Laká da ket karavā lt siyal diya randava Progress Aeport, I891, p. 63.)
Padonnaru probably the Sinhalese form o nagara ; Kalumnaru for P. Kālaka-nagara. Kult
tank.'
Pirahdir di (D, l. I5), lit. “having given the p. 16), note 8, and p. Ito, note 5.
." This word is also spelt meditsi and melitsi.
" Rat-ladu = P. ratha-laddho. See above, gam-ladu as the Sinhalese interpretation of P.
1891, p. 65.
Pas-ladu is no doubt the designation of an Professor Geiger in his E. S. (p. 51) gives nearly them seem to suit the context. There is, hos overlooked. The word pas in the compound pa a Sinhalese equivalent of Skt, pajikā orbaitikā pas-ladu may here mean an officer who kept the vil

ZEYLANICA voL. I
sperity that prevailed in the beautiful by His Majesty), there came together lavada-Sakara and Ataragalu-Kotta, irum Senevi-raju Wadurã.
to the grounds contained within the the tract of land irrigated by the flow Padonnaru-kuliya', belonging to the to the Maigul-Pirivena situated at Aarivenas called Kukulgiri, all these , namely:-Coolies and melaesz' shall pers of (district) record-books shall not
ater-supply shall not be appropriated.
ons. It may be either the p. p. p. of pihitanavā e of the northern division of the Island. Ceylon ties:-Pahiti-rata in the north, Maya-rata in the
in other records where this phrase occurs the form Cf. zadala ek-lam samiyen dizi in the Vessagiri Slab, , p. 35, note II 2. Ek-tän may be a derivative of y' as iistinct from other assemblies. Cf. àshãna(Ep. Vnd. vol. iv. No. 4).
'e or less illegible, the translation may admit of uliyehi randanā diya-därä, compare Bändă mi gaňga i Parakum-Ba nirindu kele mell (A. S. C. Seventh
f P. Padi-nagara. Cf. Polonnaru for P. Pulathi. a may be a Sinhalese corruption of Tamil kulam
bs immunities.” Aärahär = Skt. farihära. See above,
See above, p. 53, note Io, and p. 68, note I.
p. I I I, note 4, and p. 17 O, note 8. Cf. also gàima-bhojaka in the Dampya-atuvàgdtapada, ed.
officer like rat-fadu, but perhaps of lower standing. all the recognized etymologies of pas, but none of wever, another derivation which the Professor has r-pot is used in the Mihintale tablets (A, l. 54) as a register. See above, p. 106, note 14. Possibly age records, the lekam-mitiya of later times.

Page 279
No. 17 MORAGODA PILLAR-INS
Field-workers, field-serfs, or enforcers Perenattuvam shall not enter. Art Holders (?) of the management of Carts, oxen, buffaloes, or labourers' sha by highway robbery or by vagrant habi outside (the bounds) on the front road shall be included in this property.
Side D If there be any one in t he shall be expelled from the village. after committing a murder shall not b shall not go away (from the place). shall not give them refuge.
This pillar of Council Warranty named officials).
Should there be any persons who crows or dogs in their future births).
Piyo-vajaramuvan. The above is offered rendering those of crafty speech, which does not s vajäranuvan is a derivative of Skt. Vdhr with prefi: Probably a class of low-caste people, but see De-kam-tan deruvan. In the Vessagiri Slab, above, p. 37, note 7, and p. 161, note 7. The transacted seems to be clear from its use in the (above, p. Io2, note 7, p. Io6, notes 3 and I2, and Sinhalese be daham- or dam-tan, the office where charities is transacted, in Chammak Copperplate Cf. also pasagana-tan, pužgul-tan, aya-täin, piiriv Extract (edited by Mudaliyar Gunasekara, Colomb Variyan, see above, p. 53, note 7, and p. Io Woganna (side C, l. 20) stands for vada no Kefi for mini keta as in the Slab-Inscription

CRIPTION OF KASSAPA JV 2o7
of customary practices' shall not enter. hers or foot-soldiers shall not enter. wo places of business shall not enter. ll not be appropriated. Those who live is shall not be admitted. All the places (the fruits whereof) are being enjoyed,
nis village who has committedo a murder,
Those who have entered the village e harboured. Residents . . . . . . here Should they go, the inhabitants outside
was set up conjointly by the above
transgress this order, may they become
tentatively in place of Mudaliyar Gunasekara's eem to suit the context. Pyd= Skt. prayoga; and
aa, above, p. 53, note 15. No. 2, A, l. 25: deruvand de-kam-tan vassan. See meaning of kam-tan as an office where business is Mihintale tablets A, ll, 22, 24, 50, and 54; B, l. 43 p. ir II, note 9). Cf. dharmasthāna, which would in all business relating to justice, spiritual matters, and Grant, l. 24 (A. S. W. I. vol. iv. p. I 23, note 6). in-tan, data-ma-tin, pas-ma-tan in the Pajavaliya O, 189ვ, p. ვ8). 5, η οιe 3. ganna as on side D, ll. 7-8. of Kassapa V, l, 18 (above, p. 47).

Page 280
EPIGRAPHIA
N . 18. PÄLU MÄKICCÄVA
BÅHU I (cira
AI.U MAKICCAVA is the prese jungle, about 120 yards off the hi sixteen miles from Anuradhapura.
The inscription is on a rock at Dr. Viller gives an account of it, with a lithographic plate in his Ancient Inscr lation of it resulted in the publication Sezenth frogress Report for 1891. T estampage and an eye-copy, with which
It will be seen from the accompany has already said, the inscription is in a w lines, covering an area of 33 by 8 feet o with the exception of the fifth, sixth, an Their size varies from 4 to 7 in. in hei belong to the Southern Brahmi alphabel A.D., exhibiting, as they do, nearly all th Nasik, Kuda, and Junnar inscriptions of a complete agreement in the admixtur reucred. Those most noticeable in the and the "archastic' round Sfa in ll. 4 of l. 4, which differs but little from the to belong to the alphabet of the North developed loop as on some Andhra coin lower end of the vertical stroke ending likely the precursor of the looped form the only variations from the usual typ less round side-limb; and (d) the forms slanting outward either concavely as in
bend as in n (l. 3) and 弓 (l. 5).
* See No. 1 : p. 28, 74, and II o. * See, for example, the form of the aksara da i No. 2, Plate).
* For examples, see Rapson's Catalogue of the * See Ep. Ind. vol. viii. p. 9o, Plate viii.

ZEYLAN CA vOL. I
&OCK-INSCRIPTION OF GAJA a II 77 - I99 A.D.)
at name of an abandoned tank in the gh road to Trincomalee, at a distance of
the value: or "spill-water of this tank. a transcript, an English translation, and ptions in Ceylon ; but Mr. Bell's examiof a revised text and translation in his he present article is based on a good he has since supplied me.
ing facsimile (Plate 27) that, as Mr. Bell tell-preserved state. It is cngraved in six f the surface of the rock. The letters, il seventh in the first line, are quite clear. ght, and 2 to 5 in. in breadth. They t of the latter part of the second century e graphic peculiarities of the script of the about the same period. There is besides e of types, old and young, in the same present one are:-(a) the angular Eya and 2; (b) the cerebrald in aladimanaka shape of the cerebral in i. 5, appears hern Kşatrapaso : (c) 3R ti with the i fully Is io, and in Nāsik, No. I 7 *, i ti with the g in a curve to the left, which is most : these two, both in the second line, are pe of ta 1 with the broad and more or of ba with the left side of the quadrangle (l. 1) and D (l. 5), or with an angular
n Sodasa's record at Mathura (Ep. Ind. vol. ii. P. 99,
Cuis of the Andhra Dynasty in the Aritish Afuseum.

Page 281
No. 1s PÄLU MÄKICCÄVAINSCI
If we now carefully compare these inscription under discussion with those i: and Maharatmale, dealt with above at palaeographic grounds to regard the Pe the three. That at Palu Makiccaiva co is in type distinctly older than the mor noticeable in the script of the Maharat three inscriptions give us the same age, record belongs to the reign of king V Palu Makiccāva inscription to that o (P. Gafašāhuka Gāmaņā alb/aya, I77the time of king Naka (P. Mahalaka N The next point to be considered is t just below the aksaras via and na of the line. It is subdivided into four equal st conventional representation of the railed often found side by side with other reli Buddhist coins, seals, and inscriptions. railed enclosure alone without the treeb we cannot decide until other examples ; ground to suppose that it is a Ceylon ve occurring on Ksatrapa coins of the sec however, of its isolated position imm Mr. Bell's suggestion that “it may de or weight of the harsapana was reckc quite plausible. The symbol may fur was the silver karsabama, which had it
bāda .
As regards the words in the text, th The form Vahabaya (). 1) for Vasad,
See, for instance, the Sohgaura plate (J. R. * See Rapson’s Indian Ceins. pp. I 44 ff.
A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 44. - See Cunningham's Coins of Ancient India, Rhys Davids' Ancient Coins and Measures of Ceylon
See above, p. 6o.

RIPTION OF GAJA BÁHU I 2o9
various types in the Palu Makiccāva n the rock records of Perumaiyankulam pp. 58-74, we shall be constrained on rumaiyankulam record as the oldest of mes next, as the majority of its letters e ornamental forms with longer curves male rock. The contents too of these for the first, i.e. the Perumaiyaukulam, ahaba (P. Pasabha, 13o-174 A.D.), the f his grandson king Gamini Abaya 99 A.D.), and the Maharatmale one to āga, I99-2o5 A.D.).
he four-inch square symbol B engraved word kahavana at the end of the fourth Juares, and resembles at first sight the enclosure of the sacred Bödhi tree, so igious or auspicious symbols on ancient But whether this is an instance of the eing used as a Buddhist emblem or not re brought to light. There is also no triation of the rounded figure 69 for 9o ond and third centuries A.D." In view, ediately under the name of the coin, note the standard by which the value ned, i.e. by badas or quarters, seems ther signify that the coin, in question S half and its quarter size, padika or
e following remarks may be offered:- z or Vasabu’ (P. Vasadha) is uncommon,
4. S., 19o1., p. 5to).
p. 47 ; Rapson's Indian Coins, pp. clxxxiiiff, and
p. 13.

Page 282
2 Ιο EPIGRAPHIA
though it occurs once or twice in the H Sinhalese form Vaihip with modified a-si (l. 2) is also spelt marumakane. See ab have the Magadhi nominative in t°. with Upala-óijaka of Tam männekanda upala, a stone or rock, or a derivative c often used as a personal name. Vida (l. 4) for Skt. and Pkt. Aica, Sinh. Abasa of about the second century A. D. Kah &ă/hãoaạa, P. &a/àãệaạa, Sinh. &a/ava?. P. pañca-sahassi-kahāpanā". Dariya a in va* from the causatives of Skt, dhr ar be dhariya and thanaptya, the Sinhales Skt. paya (P. Haya, øe, Pkt. -ve) °. 7. Thtiparama as suggested by Mudaliyar ( P. óhikkhu-saringhassa atthāya.
The inscription contains nothing
Ruvanväli Dāgaba 1* and Maharatmale 1: being the son of king Tisa and grand that he spent 5,Ooo earsapalas on the the Upala district, which he then g
A. J. C. No. 6 1. Io. Cf. also Tisaya for Compare, however, vahap in E. S. p. 85. * See Pischel's Gram. der Pkt. Sprachen, p. 2. See A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 47, A. A. C. No. 1 I.
As Uppalo, the father of Ummada Phussade “ See, for example, Nāsik, Nos. I and 5 (Ep. (Z. D. M. G. xl. p. 75).
7 Cf. P. dasa-sahassi-lökadhātu.
Prakrit dialects hardly make any distinction They are added indiscriminately to simple roots as op. cit. S 58). For some examples of gerunds i S 990.
o Cf. also the Tamil causative in pior -vi.
A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 44, not yannāhu (Dharmapradifikā, p. 324).
" For the forms bika and buka, see above, p. 7 vice versa, see Pischel's Gram, der Pet. Spr. §§ 117 A. J. C. No. 5. " See abo

ZEYLANICA vOL. I
abarana inscription. Possibly the later ound is à derivative of it *. Manumaraka ove, p. 63. Puti and maharaji (l. 2-3) pala-vibafaka (l. 3) is probably identical record'. Uzala may be either the Skt. f Skt. utpala, P. appala, the blue-lotus, faka is Skt. wióźajaka. The form paca , faha, occurs also in Indian inscriptions āvaņa is Skt. kārsā paņa, Pkt kāhāpaņa, v. Hence faca-sahasi-ka/havana (l. 4) is nd azuavaya are derivatives of gerunds ld han. Their equivalents in Pali would e causative sign -va being derived from baraba is no doubt a Sinhalese form of uņasēkarao. Buka -sagahataya (l. 5) is
historically important. It confirms the ' records as regards king Gamini Abaya lson of king Wahaba. It further states excavation of the Vadamanaka Tank in ranted to the Buddhist priesthood at
Tisa (op.cit. No. 2).
9. and A. J. C. No. 55. Cf. also Upaladonika-vavi in
va (Mv. xxiii. 82. Ind. vol. viii. pp. 59 and 73), and Bharhụt, No. 44 .
In the use of the suffixes tvā and ya to form gerunds. well as to those with prepositional prefixes (Pischel, ya from simple roots, see Whitney's Skt. Gram.
: 8. Cf. ohu MMahabô zvdimda da vañdamata 7äuñhbarup
. For examples of the change of original to u and and I 24, and Geiger's Litt. u. Spr. der Sinh. $ 1 2 (2). ve, p. 62.

Page 283
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
 

Wùi. ቪ Pluté 2 7.
?oo^t or sayou» și ynoqo •rvoç *ươo2 saattoissatutuoɔ /v2,5o/oopy, sy øy, o paņợợns moyssouffrag-yu, uptạo 4,7

Page 284


Page 285
No. 18. PÄLU MÄKICCÄvAINSC
Tubaraba (Thüpārāma). An account above. Gamini Abaya, or Gajabahuka years (177-199 A.D.). The chronicles, spent on religious undertakings, make n (P. Vadodhamanaka) Tank. Possibly he ar old one dredged or deepened. If m. ay be the Abhivaddhamanaka-vapi Vasabha.
RANS
1 Maharaja(ha Vaha)bayaha *
2 maņumaraka Tisa-maharajaha p maharaji Gaminio-Abeya' Upal -jakahi Vadamanaka *-vavi paca
dariya o kanavaya Tubaraba' -hataya catiri 19 paceni ' pari b
:
RANS
The great king Gamini Abay grandson of the great king Wahaba, thousand eahavanas, and having causec division to be dug, granted the sai Tubaraba, and thereby secured for th requisites.
See the genealogical table on leaf facing p. r. Mo. xxxv, 95. Aggivaddhamanaka in Prof. above reading.
o Mt. maharajaha Wahabaya pu . . .; Mp. oraj * Mt. Mp. puta; Bt. puti. | Mt. Gamin Abayata , Mp. Gamiai Abaya; " Read Abaya. o Mt. Wana mamaka u) ? Mt. sahasa kahavana; Bt. sahase kahavaga o Mt. Mp. ta čaraba; Bt. tača Raba. 1* Mt. catari; Mp. Bt. catiri. " The inscription ends abruptly after part, b engraved to complete the sentence. Cf. the closin Colombo Museum (A. J. C. No. 5).
WOL. I.

RIPTION OF GAJA BAHU I 21 1
of these three kings is given at p. 6o, Gamani Abhaya, reigned twenty-two though they speak of the large sums he o special reference to the Vadamanaka did not form a new tank, but only had this be the case, the tank in question constructed by his grandfather, king
CRP
uti "
a-viba-saha(si) o kahavana buka *-saga- BB ujanaka koțu dini)o
ATION.
, son of the great king Tisa and
having borne the expense of five i the Vadamanaka Tank in the Upala me) to the community of monks at em the enjoyment of the four priestly
2 above. o karavaya (l. 5) Geiger's edition. The Zika, however, supports the
a(ha)pahabayahu; Bt. maharajala (Vaha)daya.
Bt. Gamaņi Abeya. auvi; Mp. Vaiņamagpaka-vavi; Bt. Vadamamakavavi, . o Mt. Mp. jaroya; Bt. dariya.
Bt. Mhuka, vn ܀ “ Mt, placeri; Mp. Bt. placapi. ut the above words were undoubtedly meant to be g words on the Ruvanvali Dagaba Slab now in the
Gg

Page 286


Page 287
No. 19 SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N
No. 19. JETAVANARAMA Sl MA HINDA IV (e,
HIS slab lies in the Jetavanarama trough on the outer circular road the Archaeological Commissioner (Mr.
The inscription, which covers an are side, is engraved in 55 lines, each wit to the worn and damaged state of the s nineteenth line to the end is wholly illegib facsimile (Plate 28).
The aksaras belong to the alph centuries A. D. Their size varies from the Vessagiri slab of Mahinda IV. The age, for example, the gerund of upadinaz paid in, the following one, and paidi and disev; Abha, Abahay, and Ada; em bim and bib; tamb and timb; pamili ar The language is poetical, and ti jostling the other, which require a fa comprehend their full signification and prose composition.
The inscription is one of Mahind other records, by the biruda title Siri Saì The names of his parents too are giv Dev Gon. Biso-rajna. In the Mayilagast tablets, as well as in the following J called Abha (Abahay or Abay) sala agrees with ours in naming him Siri Sa Mahinda's father was known by both his identity with Dappula V, who bo advanced above at page 79, is still no however, be derived from the present
A. S. C. Annual Report for 1890, p. 9. A. I. C. 20, See above, p. 78, note a, Below, p. 23. Below, p
WOIL, I,

o. 1) OF MAHINIDA IV 2 I 3
AB-INSCRIPTION (No. 1) OF rca Io26-Io42 A.D.)
area, not far from the 'stone-canoe' or in Anuradhapura. It was examined by H. C. P. Bell) in 1890.
of 6 ft. 2 in. by 3 ft. 1 I in. of its smoothed in a ruled space, I in. wide. Owing one a good portion of the text from the le, as may be seen from the accompanying
abet of the tenth and early eleventh to I inch each, and their type is that of unsettled Orthography too indicates its a is spelt upadi in the present inscription, in the Mihintale tablet. Similarly, biso ve kulen sama-jä'y and emä kulen sama-dä; døyamili.
eems with similes and metaphors, one ir knowledge of Indian mythology to the aptness of their application in ornate
IV, referred to here, as in most of his igbo, Abā (P. Siri Samizgäaz-&ödüz 4 ö/kaya). en as Siri Saňgbo Abå Maharaja and ota pillar-inscription, and in the Mihintale étavanarama slab, No. 2, his father is mevan, whilst the Vevalkatiya record ăgbo Abhă (or Abă). This shows that these birudas. The question regarding re the same title Abha Salamevan, as t settled. Some indirect evidence may, inscription in support of the suggestion.
See remarks on p. 242, below,
Above, p. 9. ), 243 and 248,
н һ

Page 288
214 EPIGRAPHIA
It is stated in lines 2 and 29 that Ma maha-rad) resolved to build Minime pasada), and that he had the book Dha ascribes the former act to Sena I, while Sēna II (circa 9 I 7-952 A.D.) put an in Buddha himself with its pavilion in may be that he built the temple alsc Mahädipäda. He may, moreover, hav along with the Ratanasutta; for his s Pitaka to be written on plates of gold, at with divers jewels, and built for it a h notices tend to show that the king ref father, the great king) in the present Sēna II, the father of Kassapa V and IL Abhā or Abahay Salamevano. Hence one of these two kings. v
Further, it is stated in line 27 that th half completed by the great king, his b with the parivena, built by Mahinda's especially because the qualifying phrase in reference to this place both in the inscription (l. 26). If this identification a brother of Mahinda IV, in which cas Dappula V.
The date of the inscription is give containing the name of the king and the part obliterated. What remains tells u the tenth day of the waxing moon in regnal year of Siri) Saňgbo Abā may second inscription at this spot".
The contents of the record give an
See Gunasekara Mudaliyar's edition (1895) o * Mu... li... 77. 8 . Mu, lii. 50-51. See also the slab-inscription "See above, p. 24. ' This must not be confounded with Helagam-p
more than two centuries before Mahinda IV. See
"See below, p. 231.

ZEYLANICA vOL. 1
inda's grandfather, the great king (mitila-maha-pahā (P. Manimekhada-mahammasahgani copied. The Pajavaliya the Mahavaniasa says that his successor age of the Bodhisatta and one of the the Manimekhalapasada. The truth before he became king, when he was e had the Dhammasangani transcribed Dn Kassapa V caused the Abhidhamma dembellished the book Dhammasangani ouse in the midst of the city'. These erred to by miti-maha-rad (the grandinscription was possibly no other than appula V, both of whom had the biruda Mahinda IV may have been the son of .
e building of the Huligam-piriven" was rother. This temple may be identified predecessor, Sēna IV, at Sitthāgāma, 2 where he himself had dwelt’ occurs Mahāvaminsa (liv. 6) and in the present be correct, Sēna IV must have been : they were the sons of Kassapa V or
n in lines 43 and 44, but the portion : number of the regnal year is in great s that the record was promulgated on he month of Aoson (May-June). The be the eighth, the same as that of his
account of the Abhayagiri-vihara and
'Extract from the Piafavalya, p. 27.
C. 79. of Kassapa V, line Io (above, p. 46).
iveņa (P. Hēligāma-parivina) built by Kassapa III v. xlviii. 24, and Piafavaliya Extract, p. a7.

Page 289
No. 19) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N
a general survey of the charitable acts the religious monuments he erected and what is related of him in the Ceylon of his just and liberal principles: The so much attention in modern politics, is made Lankai "a common stage for peop countries.' The statement in the fifth foe may have reference to the crushing Wallabha, sustained at the hands of Sen Maha-diimi (P. Maha-dhammika, popular designation of Dhammamitta, t employed to expound the Abhidhamma the DhammaruciNikāya, whose meml so highly praised in lines 8 to I2. The mahabasada), referred to in line 8, was Tissa (229-247 A.D.) built at the Abh Bhūtāråmao. Mahinda II (838-858 A. thousand pieces of gold, and made it several floors. For its maintenance
See line 38. * My. iv. ; 'The Nikayasagraha gives the following "Now it happened that the high priest Tissa, wh Vața-Gāmaņī Abhaya 28-I 6 B.c., but was livi with living in domestic intercourse. Thereupon and were interdicting him, when one of his pl Mahadáliyä-Tissa (P. Mahddathika 7issa), obstri High Priest." The priests then held the obstructor the Order.
He then, burning with resentment, left with Theriya Nikaya (i.e. the orthodox sect), went and the disciples of Dharmaruci Acarya of Vajjiputta N into this country from Pallarama of Dahbadiva (In and settled down under the title of Dharmaruci Abhayagiri were known as the Dharmaruci Nikāya. men separated from the Thériya Nikaya, was esta in the fifteenth year of the reign of Valagam Abl death of Buddha' (C. M. Fernando's English trar continued in the succeeding pages of the Wikayas the Buddhists' (J. R. A. S. 1891, pp. 409-422).
* Mu. xxxvi. 7.

p. 1) OF MAHINDA IV 215
which Mahinda IV performed, as well as repaired. They agree in the main with chronicles, and afford us ample proof policy of the 'open door, which draws tersely expressed in the phrase that he les of diverse appearances from diverse line that he drove away the Dravidian defeat which the army of the Cola king, a, the chief captain of Mahinda's forces". line II 2) may perhaps have been the he elder of Sitthagama, whom Mahinda ... This Thera probably belonged to pers residing in the Abhayagiri-vihara are ediffice Ruvan-mahal-pabā (P. Arazatmazevidently the one which king Kanitthar Layagiri-vihāra for Mahānāga Thēra of D.) rebuilt it at a cost of three hundred an exceedingly beautiful palace with Mahinda III (863-867 A. D.) dedicated
2-6. 'l. c. 35.
account of the origin of this Buddhist sect:- Io had received the Abhayagiri-vihara from king ng at Kemgalla, was credited by general repute the pious priests of the Maha-vihāra assembled, pils vho vas among the assembly, by name icted them, saying, “Do not act thus by our guilty of mixing in misconduct, and expelled him
bout five hundred priests, and breaking from the lived at Abhayagiri-vihara. There came to him ikāya before mentioned, who had found their way lia); and he accepting their doctrines joined them Acarya. From that time those belonging to the
Thus a Nikaya called Dharmaruci, of a body of blished in Bhagiri-vehera the Abhayagiri-vihara), a (Vatta-Gamani Abhaya) and 454 years after the slation, pp. II-2). The history of the sect is igraha. See also Rhys Davids on the Sects of
o Ibid, xlviii. 36. . .
н һ 2

Page 290
No. 1) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N.
The Viluvana-veher (line 22), the Isurmanu-veher (line 27), the Mirisiv maha-să (line 28) are historical monun attention here. The Pãli forms of the: buildings referred to in the record, will b The stone statue of the Buddha me the one which king Devanampiya Tissa King Jettha-Tissa removed it to Pacin 358 A.D.) removed it from there and set built for it. King Dhatuséna (517-53 openhall for it, and 'caused its eyes to the halo, the crest, and the curled hair to He made offerings also of an excellent (representing the curled hair on the for network for the feet, a lotus, an excellen Silameghavanna (670-679 A.D.) in renewed its old house, adorned it with Kolavapi tank. He gave also to it all the festivals connected with it with Sena II (97-952 A.D.), 'made a crest of daily offerings to it with all marks of ho The stone statue of Mahinda Ther by king Dhatusena at the place where t the Mahathupa in Anuradhapura. A of Aggabõdhi I, there existed a statu Mahindatata-vapi at Mihintale", but this In bringing out the following ed utilized four ink-impressions and a good Commissioner. When collating them I defects of another. But for this fact, it v a satisfactory reading of that portion of
I have also to acknowledge my inde valuable help he so readily rendered me
* Mu, xxxvi. I 28-29. * Mu, xxxviii.. 6I-64. See also Wijésipha's tr; * Mv,xliv. 68-69. * Mov, li. 87.

o. 1) OF MAHINDA IV 27
Maha-Mevna-Maha-veher (line 23), the riti-veher (line 28), and the Sihigirinents too well known to need drawing se names, as well as of those of other be given as foot-notes to the translation. ntioned in lines 9 and 18, was probably (247-2O7 B.C.) set up at the Thiiparama. atissapabbata . King Mahāsēna (33 Iit up at Abhayagiri in an image-house 5 A.D.) also erected an edifice with an be set with two excellent jewels; also be thickly studded with blue sapphires. band of gold, an unnaloma ornament ehead of the Buddha), a golden robe, a t lamp, and clothes of divers colours'.'
his turn made offerings to the statue, divers gems, and dedicated to it the manner of protection, and always held great pomp". Sangha, the queen of f blue (nza-cadamani) for it, and offered nouro'' a (line 14) was probably the one set up he Thera's body was cremated, close by pout a century or so later, in the reign le of Mahinda Thera on the bund of
might have been another one. ition of this important record I have eye-copy supplied by the Archaeological often found one estampage remedied the would not have been possible to produce the text where the letters are not clear. btedness to Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka for the in the task.
Mu, xxxvili. I 4. anslation, p. I, note. Mu, XX. 42-44 and xxxviii.. 58. * Mv. xlii. 29.

Page 291
28
1.
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
EPIGRAPHIA
EK ශ්‍රී සිරිවත් අපිරියත් ගුණමුළීන් උතු
පාමිලිකළ ඔකාවස් ර(ජ්) පරපුතෙරන් බට් කැත් උසබ් සිරිසඟබෝ
@දවෙගාන් බීතෝසා රැප් න කුසැ උපෑදෑ ඈපා මහයා සිරි විනදu
සිය මුනස්කෝනන් " ලෙ0 උතුරා බිමෙසව් මෙසස් වැ තුමා සිරින් ලක්දිව් පහයා න් දවහ පිමෙරන රද්යෝග දොර්හි දියනා රැකුම් සිරින් සිරි ලකට් යස එළවූ "
•දෙමළ රුපු අතුලුර් හැරැ ලො එක්o යෙන් නිසයුර්වැ ගැමබුකෙරන් සයුර්වා දී ගුණට් (අවු)ර්වැ දසරද්දහමට් මෙන ස්වැ තුනුරුවන් රුවනට් මැකෙන්දාස්වැ
සිරිට් සිරිසෙවැ ඳියට් පිහිටවැ පිරිවර් වර් පිරිවෙන් කුලගල්* මැන්ද්හි සතර් මුළ සතර් මහදිව්බවන අවට නද් පිළිබිබ් විමන් රුවන්පව් පැහැන් පl
· මහගත් උරක් කෞපලට් නුවණ පියා (විහි)දා වියත් ගුරිළ මුළ බමන දහස් සත්දනන් රුවන් ආරෙන් වොඉරාද කෞතාස් සලෙ සැහැ. මහණගණ පබිළ ලී වදමබන මුනින්ද් පුද උදම්මන නන පාවන් තිමි තිමිගුල් මහ මස් සරන මහඳෂ්මී වසුදෙව්හු පර්වැඩ් . . . අරබ් අනත් යහනක්හි වැඩහැ දහම් සි
egalacs6 eleesct zsóg) es: හි රුවන් දිවක් බතුටු ගෙනයාළ නවකම් BásaDes aseSSeÔ0 OG (çı68)DB4 නමුවා පාද දාල කරා පන්තිස්හත් ක් SSD es zsdó DespessessidêD ebe8 ( ළහි බද් නොව බැගිල්හි * මහහල් කර s38)zsS) zsoá é358)cs (Oceae) OBea (ට් ගි)මාන්හි මුනිරද්හට් පිලිසත් සිරි අ දෑරුවනින් කෞතව්නා රන් මෙර්මෙe කම්කෙනන් (හුවා) කළ පින් තෙපලෙe
* * සිය මුන්ද්ෙන ' දෙවෙනි ලෙඛනයෙහි * * කුළගල්' වියයුතුයි

ZEYLANICA vOL,
*T。 රත්ව(?) මුළු දමබාදිව්හි අන් කැත්කුල
ඛා අබා මහරජහට් එම කුලෙන් සමද?
පිළිවෙළ තෙස රදවැ මිණිවුට්ලෙනන් පැහැයූ }@නන් බී නන් දෙසොන් රදුන් වට්න අසිරි පඬුරෙන් |වන් පැ කෞතදිනහිර් උදා. ඉනිමැ ලක් අමබරෙන් මහළි කැරැ කෞසාමි තහවුර්කෝනන් මෙර්වා දෙදෙනන් දිනිසුර්වg @ව
මුනි සස්නට් එක්වහල් ටැමබවැ හැමැ
| රූවන් මහපතෘ රුවන් සුබෙනර් කෞතව්න }s 35 , oceasy gasó aos éScocoesoo6)os)
මිදරන් දහම් වියක්හන ගුමන් ගුගුමන දන අපිස් ස
පීය ඉළ රන්ද්න විහිගුම් පෙඩර පවුර් තරහ් * ඇදුර(ඹ) දහමිරූෂි පවර මුහුනද් මරු පුත්නු රක්න
ඊවමිය සියො සිරි විද්‍යුත සිරිගෙ,සිරි ඉසිලූ
}@නන් හොබවා පිරිවර් මග (යැ)ළින් කරා කෘතීන් ඇස් තබවා (ර) aga 64 6lese) é3(c)a zsezse) zsá (පිළිමය) 6 ce qdoha 6 does b(ë) anga něá (96) . . fe Caesas Seousea cezési zsoá zsbad
s (S) . . . . . ක් තුමා අත(ට්) දුවන රුවන්සක්මෙ(න්)
5 වෙනිෂපලේ (232 ඉවානිපිටබලනු) * * යටබැඟිල්දන්’ යිද කියවිය හැකියි.

Page 292
No. 19) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (
19
2O
21.
23
24
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
හිරි මඩුලූ කරා උදාහිරි හිස්හී
· පිළිබ්] w මබ මුතුන් රන් සතින් රන්ද්වා තමා සි; කන් හෙම්මුවා කොතුර් ටැමකින් { සදා සිද්දාගම් කන්මුවා කරා හුදින්පත්
తొgదిర 66e9అనే ఉd . . . . .
·ළන් කළ බොසත් සිතක්සෙයින් මිණ මිතිමහරද්නු න(ව) .. .. .. .. ... , කරා විළුවන ෙවබෝහර්හි පහඹා යැළින් කරා (හැමැ) ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... (ළි) පෙළහි බද් සකුර්හල් කරා මහත තමා) .. .. ... න එක්(ෙස) .. . .
t
· දියටමබමෙන් දදටමබ හුවා මිතිභිර්මේ
අන් සියුසඟරාවත්මෙන් හෙම්මුවා කොතු සියු බුදුන් (පිළිබීබ්) . . . . . . රි ඉසිලූ අපූණ මහසල පිළිමෙ දෑරහ්
බෑ මහරද්නු අඩාළගා කළ හූලිගම්
3ை இ6ை) . . . . . . . . ත් සුලබ්වනු වට් මාරාහල් කරා මිරිසි: ති මහරද්නු ලියවන ලද් ༢ས་གྱི་ཆ་ལ་
கீலி (astஇலி) . . . . . . . . (නි) අනුරාපුර වුටුන් සැදු සිළමණි.මෙ (ேல்ை . . . . . . . . . . . සුපිරු මහනගැව් හවිහියන් දාගෙ කර જ૮ (૬) -- - - - - - - - - - සූරිමාලා මහතෙපල් කරා යැළින් මෙම පුතක්ෂු දුව · ... ... ... ... ... ... ... • මා මුළතහැන් වෙද්හල් කරා අසරණ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. (ܣܗ) ܐܽܘܡܐ ... cacobsgaeae seasoes a
නව[කම්කරැ], ... ... ... ... ................................ (බු)ළ* අතු(ළං) •වෙහර්හි සුවන් මුවා තු
ලකළ සහ වුටුන( තමා ఐరణిహా තුලා
‘දලපුලත්නෙන්' ධීද කියවිය හැකියි * 'සූල්” යීද කියවිය

No. 1) OF MAHINDA IV 219 3 තෙව්නා රිච් බ්(මබා) [මෙන් මුනීන්
සු දිව් පියොදුනු පළ මතද් රැජඳි සිරින් සිසු , అజహా ఇవి විරියෙන් සෙන්(වතුමස) േ මහපහතා කරනුයෙහි සනිට්හන්වූ ఐర නීල්පනාහී බොසක් පිළිබ්බ් කක්ෂුවා అలిడా á சுவிெeகிை තමඹු දව්හු පිළිබිබ්බතු නිර්මඩලෙන් (සි). 1 වැමඟින් සියූ කන් සදා. දලවුලත්නෙන් 8ܕ ಓಷಿ ඇස් තබවා තමා ඈපා සිරි වි(ඤ) sêlês zná 9gó566oneOBač5 6osess? 8லெகிேobe8ை65 கிகிகிலேடிைகி) (6)ఐరణ කන්වුවා කරා (කැරු) රුවන් జీ ఇటీరరేఖ లిర (eqఇరవి చాడ ఇఇ * කමා කළතා විසිතර් පින් රැස් රැස් පිංහණී මහපෙළ කර නිමව් ගිලන්
· මෙහෙණිගණ මෙහෙණිවර් නචකම් ്'( ఐడ හැමැ* මහතුමක භීෂී. පල6) මුනින් පිළිතුත කර ස .......
අග් අරා කිරා qös§ (eaCoco) .. ... .. ་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་
* * සෑමැ ' ධීද කියවිය හැකියි ස හැකියි

Page 293
22d
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
8
19
50
51
52
53
54
55
EPIGRAPHIA
කිර් බිමඹ විහර්හි යුත් සතර් සස් දත්
.... . . . . . . છિન્ગ0] එක්වෙස් කෙනා එක්දෙසින් ආ ෙනා එක් <හි කහඳුන්වත් දැරෑ නිළින් වහරෙe s පිළිපත් මහසඟීනි . වු තමා ess) జఅు ఇరివు හිරින් లిబరలిజ రిటి { (రి)టి ఇదోకారి cరిజర్ (లివ్రాయబారి జ ති නුවණ’ හැම, මනා හැමැ කු
සඟ]•බා අබා මහරජ්හු සත් ලැt රුදුයෙහි පොසොනැ පුර දසපක් ද ဧ ဧ၌၏ စဲဒါ ငုံ၏ ဗီဇုဏ်းဇံဖါ၏ ဗိင်္ခါ සන්නව් තමන් නිළින් මහ රික්නි ගදී (ලෝන් පැහූ කෙලෙසත්යෙයින් හැදි (అవిటి వరకు ఐతిబిజి(టి මඟුල් මහ ඇතුපිට්හි තබා නුවර් ප
NS2
(8)- G& x මෙනයා වාක් ... ... , జట్ల అఏమిత్ అజీజఇంకా . . . ."
ණම් මංG තු . හා . as . . . . . . 6 టి. మిలేవి . . . . యి ." .......... ဗးဇဇံ။ အဲဒါ ..."... ...”...............

ZEYLANICA vOL. I
(සද)හැ මහබික්සග්නට් ... .. .. .. .. .. ....
Šදනහට් සිරි ලක එක්රග් කරා . . . . .
}නන් ලොස් සැනැහු පිරිසුද් ... . . . . . . .
වුට්නා නිරිනද් බ .. .. .. 8
දන් දි (කෞතය)න් පුහු(ණ) .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
ග්රා දහමට් පුද සි '... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
}සල් තමහට් එක් අත්සරු (ක)ළ [සිරි
· · · · · · Isoel දවසL- මිහිනයේ මහ (ගි) .. . . . . . . .... ఆఐటి విరిశియ . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . .. (450هGeo) 3 ම(කල්හි ෙනා හැ) · ... • • • • • • •
3విటి) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
LLLLLS LL LLLLL S SS0LL SS LLLLLS LLLLL S LLLS S LLLL SL0LLS S LLLLLLLLS LLLLL S LLLLSLLLLLL

Page 294
Epigraphia Zeylenica
Jētavanārāma
(No. 1) of
Aron an inte-impression supplied by the
Sile (t } |
 

Vol. I. Pt. 28
Slab-Inscription Mahinda IV
: Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.
ches to foot.

Page 295


Page 296
NO.
3
5
7
10
11
12.
13
14
15
16
17
19 SLAB-INSCRIPTION (No
FRANSC Śrī siri-vat apiriyat guņa-mulin utu1
pāmili-kala Okā-vas ra(j)- parapuren baț Kät-usab Siri Saňgb
Dev Gon biso-raj-ma kusä upädä äpā mahayā siri vind. siya mundnent lo-utura-bisevnel --ses-vā tuma sirin. Lak-div pahaya 1 davaha pirena rad-ge-dorhi diya -râkum-sirin siri-Lakat yasa elvü tec
t rupu-andur härä lo ek-heli-kärä -yen nisayur-vä gämburen sayur-vä gunaţ (avu)r-vă dasa-rad-daham -s-vi Tunu-ruvan-ruvanat maindos-va
siriț siri-se-vä diyaț pihița-vä piirivar var piriven kula o-gal mänd-hi
satar mul satar maha-div-bavana -nd-pilibib-viman ruvan-pav-pahan p. sobona maha-gat urak pelat nuv (vihi-)dā viyat guril-muļ bamana
gugumana sat-danan ruvan-āren -tos sale Saha-mahana-gana pabla
tarañg vadambana munind puda pavan Timi Timifigul mahal-mas sara put-hu rakna Maha-dämi Vasu arab Anat yahanak-hi vädä daham
isilu Abägiri-veherä karavu sä. -hi ruvan-divak bandu ganol nava-! Milhind-maha-sal-pillime tul (d -n-muvā pāda-dāla karā pan-tishat K karā Pusarbā-pahā karā maha-ļhibadYatabähilhimaha-halkarā
nava-kam karā sirivat (Denā)-ve (-t; gi)manhi Muni-rad-hat pilisat siri nan dä-ruvanin tevnā ran-Mer-mr
Mundine in slab No. 2, line5(below, p. 234). Reac
WOL. 1.

1) OF MAHINDA IV 22
RIPr. rat-v(ä) mulu Damb-divhi an Kät-kula
o Abā maha-raj-haț emä kulen sama-dä
ä pilivel-se rada-vä mini-vutnen pähäyu n binan desen radun vațna asiri paňduren -navan-pailin hir-uda-ihimä Lak-amburen Demelsomi
tahavurnen mer-vä denen dinisur-vä
at nevei Muni-sasnaț ek-vahal-țämba-vä hämä
Ruvan-maha-pahä ruvan-Suner tevna a avațahi Muniahayana Abayaturã-maha-så hima-gal aņ piyā daham-daran daham-viyak-hana-guman
vorodana apis saliya il randna vihigum paňdera pavur
udammana nan ädur(u)- ana Dahamirusi pavara muhund marudevhu parväd .. .. .. .. .. .. siri-vamiya siyo siri vinduta Siri-ge siri
kamnen hobavā pirivar-ge (yä)ļin karā äti)-miņin äs tabavā (ra-) asub-rad-maha-pahá si(ya)n nava-kam saňgnaț pas (pilliye-) Udā-Agbo Mas-totu Mi(ti)-Kasub-giri
herhi (mara) .. . KO i ala Diyasen-maha-po-ge yalin kara len (da) . . . . .
i kula-gal. * This can also be read yata bahil dan.
I i

Page 297
222
8
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27 28
29
30
31
32
33
34
EPIGRAPHIA
kamnen (huvā) kala pin-pelen tu maňdulu karā Udāgiri-hishi te -mb mundun ran-satin randvā tam siyu kan hem-muvā kotur-țäm sadā Sid-dāgab kan-muvā karā hu . Kasub-rad-piriven saňg ... . -in kala Bo-satsitak-seyin Minime miti maharad-hu na(va) .. .. , karā Viļuvana-veherhi pahā yäļi karā (hämā) . . . . . . . (ļi) peļhi bad sakur-hal karā Mah tambu tamā) ... .. .. n ek(se) diya-tamb-men dada-tamb huvā n
(si) . ... muhun . . . . .. -n siyu-saigara-vat-men hem-muv i neni siyu Budun-(piibib)... .. -ri isilū apuņ Maha-sala-pilime dāra vusū Mihi .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. bä maha-rad-hu adälä kala Huliga
pahā karā (Maha-sā) . . . -t sulab-vanuvat Mārā-hal karā
maha-(ähi) . . . . . . . -ti maharad-hu liyavana-lad Daha (käru) Ruvan-dägab (yälin) , (-hi) Anurăpura vuțun sädu sil-mir karā Sutur-sa (igarā) . . . supiru maha-näv haviyen dage k;
Purimālā maha-peļ karā yäļin m hu duta ... . . . . . . . . mã multăn ved-hal karã asarama (he)... . . . . . . . . . ... Uņ-lom-då-ruvanați mandos bɛ
nava-kam karā . . . .
This can also be This can also be

A ZEYLANICA VOL. I mā ata(t) duvana ruvan-sakme(n) hirivnā rivi-bi(mb)-(men Munind-pilibi-) a siyu div piyodunu pala ted rändi sirin bin ma ... . . . . .. din-pat säpätmen maha viriyen sen(vatuse)
vulä-maha-pahá karanuyehi sanito-hanvü
karā Nilpahāhi Bosat-piļibib kan-muvā
-Mevnä-Mahar-veherhi Ruvan-(pahähi
hiti-hir-devhu piibib baňdu hir mařídlen
ā kotur-țämbin siyu kan sadā dalavullat
ňg-miņin äs tabavā tamā äpā siri vi(ndä)
m-pirivenkarāsurmaņu-veher-mana
Mirisiviți-veherhi veher-himi Sihigiri
... . . . . mim-saiguņ (dā)-karaidu kan-muvā karā
i-men muni-rad-hu vara Daladã-karaňqui
arā tamā kala-tā visitur pin-räs räs-karā
eheņi-maha-peļ karā nimav gilan putak
meheņi-gaņā meheņi var nava-kam karā
ndu Rak- sā-ge karā hamai maha-tumba
read dalapulatinen. read såmå,

Page 298
NO.
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51.
19) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N. -(bu)! ! Atula-veherhi Su Van-mulva
lakala saha vuțunä tamā baraņin tul
Kir-bimb-viharhi yut satar sas c
-ek-ves no-ek-desin a no-ek-dana-ha
-ņi kahavun-vat därä tilliņ vaharene
Su-pillipan maha-Saig-hi ... vü tama
saha vuținā nirind ambaraņin sädū d
(va)t yutnaţ uvasar (vi)yutnaț saigr
-ti nuvaņ hämä mamā hämä ku Saăg]bo Abă maharaj-bu sat l -ruduyehi Posonã pura dasa-pak da
-dū sasun karā daļ sadahäyen pinā
saňgnaț taman tillin maha rik-hi gat
(-le)n pähü kelesak-seyin häma(-kal
(meki-)yan Budu-rad-hu Daham-säk.
mangul maha ätu-pit-hi tabänuvar
(-va)nu ladi 颯 mano vāk... .. ..
-ssu mahatäm passalo ... .
8
This can alsc

o. 1) OF MAHINDA IV 223
tamā pa(laigi) Munind-piļibib karā sa
* ag arā kirā dan (heya) .. .. .. .. .. ..
at (sada)ba maha-bik salignat so on a o
ț siri Laka ek-raňg karā .. .
loy sänähū pirisud LL LS S SLLLL0LSS SLLLL0S SSSYLLLS S SLLLL0S SLLLL LLL SSS S Y
saha vu(t)nā nirind ba .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
an di (teya)n puhu(n) .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
i dahama puda si ... . . . . . . . .
sal tamahaț ek atsaru (ka)la (siriifigü . . . . . ... hav
vasä Mihind maha (hi-) ... ... ... ... ... ..
pahan nuvanin ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ..
(Pelaya-viya). . . . . . . . . . .
hi no här) .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ... • • • • • • • •
(hi pahan). ... .. ་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་
pida kuņ karavā). . . . . . . . .
LL SLLLL S S L L S S S LL S LL S SLL S LLS SLLLL S SS00S S SLLLL S S LLLLLL
be read sil,

Page 299
224 EPIGRAPHIA
NS2.
52 -ņām 5 tu ... hā .. .. .. .. .. .
2SN
53 -la si ... kamika ... .
54 .. . . pālo sā . . . . . .
55 ... ka ... . . nda ... . . . . . .
LLLL S0LS S S0L YS SLLL LLLS SSLS SSLLS SS0 LLL S0L LLLS SLL LSLSS SLL LLLLS S0 LL S S SLSC LSL
RANTS.
Lines I-5.) Hail! The great ki the great king Siri Saňgbo Abā, the l line of the Okkaka dynasty, which : and benignant virtues, and which has t of the whole of Dambadiva to rende
See line 43.
* Updid, “having been born,' same as ipada, upadinavå (Skt. ud+ ۷/pad).
* Sirivat apiryat gåya-mulin uturatvå. In t as in later ones such as the Devanagala record O District, p. 75), and the Danbulla rock-inscriptic the words lov or lo ikut inserted between apiriya lo ikut are two attributes of guna-mulin.
The translation of this phrase at p. 132 shoul are not sure whether it qualifies gua or Okavas.
Pamili is the same as piyamili in the fic phonetically to a Sanskrit original padamilika of Oki-zas-ray parapuren the past passive participle k an-Kat-kula (Skt. anya-Katriya-kulåni) and på Instances of the active use of the past passive partic See Kāle's Higher Sanskrit Grammar, pars. 7o5 In Tamil the relative participle of the past te participle of Sanskrit, can have an object in the e.g. kattile eyda valdi, the work (which was) do villai eyda paiyan, the boy who did the work. consider the subject or agent as a noun in the accusative, e.g. mā kala vågda, the work done t the work. Possibly just as the preterite stem passive participle, so the endings iš ti (d), Aidë t' O Tamil verbs may have some connexion with th participle.

ZEYLANICA (vol. 1
LLSL SLLSLL SSSSLSL L S LSLLLLL S0L LLL SLLLL L S00S S L L S S LL 0 SLL 0L S LL0L SLL 0L S SLLL 0L S S LLLLL L
L L S S S SLLL SSLSLSS SS SSL 0S SSLLS S SLLLL S SLLLL0S SLLLS SLLLL SLLLLLLL
LSL S LL S LSLL S SLSL L S L L S L L S SLL S LL S LL S 0LLS S LS LL L S SLL S S 0LLL
LATIONS.
ng (Siri sang]bo Abal was born” unto Ksatriya Lord, descended from the royal abounds in a multitude of boundless hereby caused other Ksatriya dynasties homage', he was born in the womb
bove, p. 9 II, and ipäjä, below, p. 234, the gerund of
he following inscription (No. 2) of this king, as well f Parakrama Bahu I (A. S. C. Report on the Kegalla )n of Kirti NiS$añhka Malla (above, p. I3o), we find t and guana. This makes it clear that apirival and
ld be amended accordingly. As regards sirival, we
llowing inscription (p. 234, below). Both point -mūlaka. In the phrase an-Kat-kula pā-mili kala ala (Skt. Arta) is used in an active sense, governing mili (Skt. pada-millikant) in the accusative case. iple of certain verbs are to be found in Sanskrit also. and 900, and Apte's Sanskrit Composition, par. 152. nse, which is really equivalent to the past passive accusative as well as a subject in the nominative, ne in the wood; man eyda valdi, the work. I did; Sinhalese grammarians on the other hand would instrumental case and the object as one in the y me, and väda kala daruvä, the child who did of Sinhalese verbs is derived from the Sanskrit r is nil (nd), and goir in of the preterite stem of e Sanskrit endings ta and na of the past passive

Page 300
No. 19 SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N
of the anointed queen Dev Gon, of eq the dignities of governor and chief-gov and was anointed on his head, resplend unction of world supremacy. With his with the prowess of victorious lords, d. constantly filled with the wonderful pre he brought glory upon prosperous Lafiki he drove away from Lanka the Dravi darkness from the sky, and sheds lustr Lines 5-7. In gentleness he was the ocean, in firmness the mount Meru, he was a mine of good qualities, an al casket for the 'Triple Gem, the suppo the goddess Śrī for every prosperity, ar (Lines 8-13. The Abagiri Veh abode of Śrī at the moment when Maha ences the joy of association) with the Dl
Biso-rdina, same as bisev-raina. See above, * Emà bulen sama-dà. Cf. eme éulen sama-jöy, * Apă mahayă. See above, pp. 26, note 4, 98, ' Diya-navan, the plural oblique stem of diya nätňa or -nága,“ world-lord," an epithet of the Budc also of Visnu or Krsna; (2) faya-natha or -naga "lord of water;' and (4) udake snaiva, having bath A has gag ekvū taneh Payāgaya giman säma The world-lord (diya-na) prince having bath (Skt. Prayaga, modern Allahabad) at the confluen and Pamund, assuaged the heat (of his journey).
* Radge-dorihi = P. rāja-geha-dvāramihi, “ at til " In this and in the following passages the me for the sake of clearness.
See above, p. 8, note 7. ' The comparison of a king to a goddess is un " For a similar string of comparisons, see th (A. S. C. Report om the Kegalla District, p. 75).
' P. Abhayagiri Vihara, see line 13. " P. Mahādhammi or -dhammika.

o. 1) OF MAHINDA IV 225
al birth and descent. After enjoying ernor, he in due course became king, ent with the bejewelled crown, with the lory he illumined the Island of Lanka; splayed in the precincts of the Palace sents offered by kings of various lands, i. With the rise of his majestic power lian foe, just as the rising sun dispels 2 upon the world.
like the moon, in depth of character in wealth the Lord of Riches (Kubera); ode of the ten kingly virtues", a jewel ting pillar for the religion of the Sage, ld the mainstay of the world'. era ', which displays the grace of the dámi residing in . . . Arama experiharma, just as Vasudeva enjoys the bliss
p. 49, note 7, and p. 78.
above, p. 91.
note 5, and 187, note 6. mā. This word can be equivalent to Skt. (II) jaganlha (or the Bõdhisattva as in Kävyaíekhara, vi. 54), ! or -ndyaka, 'lord of victory; (3) udaka-natha, ed in the water.’ Cf. Kawyafākhara, iii. 46:-
amumā
soband
dya mā
ī kumaru divanā. ed in the waters (dịya mã) of the beautiful Payāga ce of the Ganges (Ahas-gaiga, Skt. Akåfa-gaägå)
he gate of the Palace.'
taphors of the text have been converted into similes
1sual. mewt e Devanagala inscription of Parākrama Bahu I

Page 301
2 26 EPIGRAPHIA
of union with Srikānta on the couch of (t there rises in splendour the RuvanParivenas, like unto the golden Meru : c the residences of the four fraternities is image of the Lord of Sages, like the abodes of the four regent gods; where wisdom to great literary works and ac as a flight of garudas hovers with wides Himalayan range; which resounds w scriptures', expounding the Dharma; w mines of gems; where flourish like unto of Sakya sramauas (Buddhist monks) et contentment, and religious austerity o; aloft like the waves (of the ocean); whicl Sages'; where frequent various teache and Zimitigalagambol in the sea); and the Head of the Dhammarucifraternity Lines 14-20. Of the cetiya built the brickwork and made it shine like a
ve
' This seems, according to the Indian myth, when the goddess Sri rose from the waves, and in sleeps on the serpent Śčşa or Ananta.
P. Ratana-Mahapasida, "the great Ratanap * ARưuang-tumer = P. ^atana-Sumềru. In Sinh below, p. 238, note I. For an account of the golden notes to his translation.
The seven concentric circles of rocks (raptaof the universe derived from Buddhist works, see ) see lBastian's Die Welt in ihren Spiegelungen unter de i.e. the Buddha. Munindpilibii-viman = S Ruvanpav = P. Ratanapabbata, the Ratnafikhara, viii. 4o.
* P. Abhayuttara-mahai-citiya. See Mfu. xxxv " Dahamdara = P. dhamma-dhara.
See above, p. 88, notes 12-14. "o Timi, Timinda, Zimigala, Timirapiigala, M. of certain mythical fishes of enormous size haunti of mountains (Atalapabbala) which surround mour See also Mahdistulasamajataka (Fausböll, No. 537).
'Auvan-diva = P. ratana-dipa, a jewel-island

ZEYLANICA voL. I
he serpent) Ananta 1; in which (Vihāra) maha-pahá' surrounded by the noble entred by the Kulagal; where around shed the effulgence of the shrine of the lustre of the Ruvan-pav around the dwell bands of scholars directing their lorning the Abayatura-maha-sa", just pread wing over rows of serpents on the ith the voice of those versed in the hich is adorned by virtuous men as by an assemblage of coral tendrils numbers hdowed with the virtues of temperance, whose broad and white ramparts rise waxes with the offerings to the Lord of rs of eminence, as the great fishes Timi over which (Abhayagiri-vihära) presides ), just as the sea-god over the sea). : in this Vihara his Majesty renewed golden isiett; he rebuilt the edifices
o refer to a time after the churning of the ocean ot to the interval of creation during which Visqu
issida. See line 8 alese ruz'an means “gem " as well as “gold.” See Meru mountain, see Vignpurdiga, ii. 2, and Wilson's
ifa parvata) in Hindu cosmology. For an account Hardy's fanual of Buddhism. For illustrations, m Wandel des Völkergedankes. kt. mumindra-pratibimbar-vimāna. inu or siru Inountain. Cf. Ravan-giri in Kavya
.. I II 9, li... 86.
(ahá-Zimi, Ananda, and 1jharöha are the names ng the oceans bctween the seven concentric circles
it Meru. See Hardy's llanual of Buddhism, p. 13.
" (Skt. ratna-dvipa), or "ajewel-lamp" (ratna-dipa).

Page 302
No. 19) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (Nc
surrounding it, set the eyes of the grea brilliant rubies, and made a network of g thirty-five cubits in length), of Kasub king Kasub), built the monument Pusar Yațabähila, which was set apart for pro' munity of monks, and repaired the Uda Viharas). He built anew the great up displayed the grace of bilisat" to the beautiful Denă-vehera *. Like) the golo kinds . . . he raised . . . with . . . work. a wheel of gemso, which rolls to his han With a golden parasol 1 like the orb oft adorned the head of the image of the L topped pillars at the four corners, which widespread over the four continents, he
[Lines 2o—25.] He gilded the Sid acquired by virtuous men and as . . . v monks of the Kasub-rad-piriven . . .
By the great king, his grandfather the great monument Minimevula-mah Bódhisatta, repairs were effected). . . .
* The great Thera Mahinda, son of Asöka.
Kasub-rad-mahapahd = P. Kassapa-raja-mah o Cf. Udā-Killagbo-plavu, above, p. I88.
P. Kassapa-giri, above, p. 31. " I do not know the meaning of this word. umbrella.' Skt. batta-chatra,
P. Jatavana-vihara.
Ran-satin = P. hiralta-chattana. * Kotur-famba; tdmba = Pkt. thambha and f meaning of the architectural term kotur. It occurs i NWava miglio 4 dava *adin liya-mal-lam magduva såra * Sid-dagað = Skt. kvita-dhåtu-garbha. This I Kasub-radpiriven = P. Kassapa-raja-partvig “ P. Magirmäkhala-mahā-pāsāda (Mv. li. 77).

. 1) OF MAHINDA IV 227
t stone statue of Mahinda with large old for the feet. He repaired the roof, rad-maha-paha (the great edifice of bá-pahá, erected the great alms-hall at viding the requisites for the great com--Agbo*, Mastotu * Mi(ti)-Kasub-giri* osatha hall named Diya-sen, which Lord of Sages in summer . . . in the den Mēru shining with gems of various He made an orb of the sun like unto ds as the fruit of his meritorious work. he sun shining on the Orient Mount, he ord of Sages), and with golden capitaldisplayed the splendour of his majesty made . . .
-dagab (white dagada). Like wealth
vith great exertion, the community of
who had decided upon the building of a-paha ', like the determination of a He rebuilt the basada at the Viluvana
āpāsãda. Cf. Kasub-raj-maha-veher, above, p. 5.
* P. Maccha-titlha (Mv. xlvi. 24). " P. Jaya-sana, above, p. 82. Taken as pilf-sal, it can, however, mean "a silk
Ruvan-sak = P. ratana-cakka, 'wheel of gems.'
anbha, Skt. stambha. I do not know the exact In the Kavyaśākhara, viii. I 8, as follows:- in kotura
piyakaru
roňduru
rã sudam-đa.ỏa-ywru. hay also be equivalent to P. citta-dhatu-gabbha.

Page 303
228 EPIGRAPHIA
vehera ; he gilded the statue of the erected the guest-hall attached to the Ruvan-paha of the Mahamevna-ma columns of victory; . . . faces (adorned reflection of the sun-god Mitra. He capital-topped pillars like the four car statues of the four Buddhas with aasava, (Lines 26-3o. He caused to be se colossal statue in stone of the Budd He completed the Huligam-piriven, w king, his brother, and is situated at Mi the dignity of governor (difi). He Isurmanu-veher", and erected the M at the Maha-si. The warden of the Sihigiri-maha-(să)o. He gilded the rel which the great king, his grandfather Ruvan-dâgab '* . . . He made a nobl of Sages', like unto the crest jewel on (-igara) . . .
Lines 31-35. He built a relic-hc . . . and heaping up the manifold a performed . . . He established the g great alms-hall for the nuns. Whene He established kitchens and medical ha to communities of helpless nuns . . .
P. Valuvana-vihara, built by Aggabódhi Il * P. Nilaipāsāda. Cf. Milageha-pariccheda ( P. Mahdinghavana-mahi-vihdira, the Head " I cannot make out the meaning of this word " P. Issarasananaka Vihara. See above, pp * P. Mahacitiya, the Ruvanvali-dagaba.
P. Maricavati-vihara. See above, p. 51, r P. Dhammasaigan, a book of the Abhidha edition of 1885 in P.T.S. and Mrs. Rhys Davidst
" Probably Ruvanvalidagaba.
Muni-rad, an epithet of the Buddha, like M * Skt. Sütra-saägraha, P. Sutta-saigaha. " P. Arakkha-cityaglia,

ZEYLANICA VOL. I.
Bödhisatta in the Nil-pahá; all . . . he ..; he . . . the bronze (work) in the tha-vehera ; he set up flag-posts like with) solar orbs which were like unto the adorned the four corners with golden dinal attributes of royalty, and . . . the 'satila . st with rubies the eyes of the incomplete ha), which displayed the grace of . . . hich had been half finished by the great hi . . ., where he had resided enjoying built a great edifice (maha-fascida) at ará hall for the abundant supply of... monastery at Mirisiviti-vaher . . . at ic casket for the (book) Daham-saŭgun " , had caused to be written . . . The e casket for the tooth relic of the King he crown of Anuräpura o. . . Sutursa
use like unto a big ship well filled with nd diverse meritorious deeds he had reat alms-hall “ Purimälä, and also the ver a motherless sick child is seen . . . ls, and repaired the nunneries belonging
He built the Rak-si-ge" like unto
and dedicated to the Sagali Order (M., xlii. 43). sv. xlii. 39). * P. Ratana påsãda. uarters of the orthodox Buddhist sect in Ceylon. . * Dåraig-mini = Skt.jåti-raiga-magi, . I 2, 31, 6o, note I, and p. 68.
|ote 3. ' P. Sihagiri-maha-catiya. mma Pitaka of the Buddhist canon. See Mtiller's ranslation, 19oo.
unind (mumindra.) o. i. e. Anurādhapura.
"o Mahapel = P. mahāpāli.

Page 304
No. 19) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N
a casket for the jewel of the Urņa hai In the Atula Vihara, he made a his own size . . .
Lines 36-45.) Wearing the insig crown, he mounted the scale pans and alms . . . to the great community of pioi who are well versed in the four (noble Lanka a common ground for various p from diverse countries . . . The holy robes, satisfied the world with showe: conducted community of monks . . . t given to the priesthood gifts composed (he promoted charity) . . . Kindly serv vances, patronage to the learned, offeri wisdom and all good deeds his own tre king Siri-Saigbo Aba who has do dominion, on the tenth day of the wax. June), the chief of the monks, Mahin Buddhist religion . . . and endowed w Lines 46-49. Like the fruits whi liberality bore to the Sangha . . . Like : . . . pleased with the Daham-sik of the back of the state-elephant and cause
Vn-lom-di-ruvana = P. Unna-loma-dhatu-r P. Khira-bamba-zihaira. S * P. Dhamma-cakka, probably a copy of the j The text beyond this is in verse, and, with ti

o. 1) OF MAHINDA IV 229
r relic, and repaired all the great stupas golden image of the Lord of Sages of
nia (of royalty), including the beautiful weighed himself and the bridge (?) of is mendicants in the Kir-bimb-vehera ', ) truths . . . He made the prosperous eoples of various appearances who came (ones) who, wearing the saffron-coloured rs of bountifulness . . . In the wellhe king with his crown . . . Having of royal ornaments including the crown rices to those engaged in religious obserngs to the Dharma . . . He made all asure. In the . . . year after this great ne all these acts raised the canopy of ing moon in the month of Poson (Mayhda, . . . filled with great faith in the iith clear intelligence . . .
ch the great tree of his i.e. the king's a passion burnt out of his heart he always the Lord Buddha . . . he placed (it) on :d (it) to be taken round the city.
utama. See Mv. xlii. 62. Satar-sas = P. catus sacca. Dhammacakkappavattana-sutta. he exception of a letter here and there, is illegible.

Page 305
23O EPIGRAPHIA
No. 20. JETAVANARAMA SI MAHINDA IV (en
HIS slab lies close by No. 1 desc T contains is engraved in sixty line and covers an area of 8 ft. by 3 ft. 3 so much worn and damaged that a cor to 39 is illegible, as may be seen from th The script and the size of the le orthography, too, one would expect a c are more or less like the first and secon of the Abhayagiri-vihara. But this is r of variant spellings. Compare, for exar čipā, mahayā, and raad in the first slab v ayibaya, maha-faya, and raf in the pres The style of the language in the t the second is not so rich in figures of sp in both the same words and phrases occi
The contents of our record deal Mahinda IV instituted at the Abhaya reparation of the dagaba and other These rules are similar in character and in the Jetavanarama Sanskrit insc. Kassapa V near the "stone canopy.' which this king bestowed on the prop
Touching the stone statue of the line 45, I have gathered in a former pag found in the Mahavanasa. I now wish this image might have been the same Fá-hien saw at the Abhayagiri-vihara century A. D.
Cf. lines 1-6, 14-16, with lines I-5 of No.
* See above, pp. 6-9, 49-57, and 98- 13.
Fá-hien's account runs:- By the side of t a monastery called the Abhayagiri, where there are

ZEYLANICA vOL. 1
AB-INSCRIPTION (No.2) OF
rca Io26-Io42 A.D.)
ribed above. The inscription which it s on the side prepared for the purpose, n., of which the middle portion is now siderable part of the text from lines 6 e accompanying facsimile (Plate 29). tters are similar to those in No. 1. In 'omplete uniformity, for the two records d sections of a single charter in respect lot the case. We find quite a number nple, Damö-div, pämili, sama-dä, upädä, vith Jamó-div, piyamii samajäy, päjä, ent One. wo slabs is practically the same, though beech as the first. Both begin alike, and 1rl,
principally with the regulations which giri-vihara soon after completing the buildings attached to the monastery. to those in his Mihintale tablet A, iption, as well as in the slab-record of They afford ample proof of the care er administration of monasteries. '' Buddha (maha-sala-fidima) mentioned in 'e (2 I7) most of the historical references o draw attention to the possibility that as the one which the Chinese pilgrim when he visited Ceylon in the fifth
1.
e tope he i.e. the king of Ceylon further built (now) five thousand monks. There is in it a hall

Page 306
No. 20) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N
The introductory portion of the re of Mahinda himself and his charitable father bore two birudas, namely, Si Silameghavanna. In the first slab he in the present one by the latter.
The date is given in lines 19 and 2 that the reading of the regnalyear, eig of the lunar month are quite obliterate name of the king. But on comparing described above, with that of the presen of identification, it will be apparent that to the second. Both deal with the Abh to an eulogistic account of Mahinda IV Monastery and a general survey of the religious monuments he built or repaired to what follows in the second slab, 1 monastery in question and the rules whi Even if we regard the two records as un sufficient evidence, both in their phrase the second inscription, that is the one promulgated soon after the first, namely the coronation of Mahinda IV (Io34 A.D
In deciphering this record, I have an eye-copy supplied by the Archae ample supply of material II would not h the damaged text as I have done below.
of Buddha adorned with carved and inlaid work substances, in which there is an image (of Buddha) glittering all over with those substances, and havi cannot express. In the palm of the right hand elapsed since Fâ-hien left the land of Han; the all been of regions strange to him . . . Suddenly he saw a merchant presenting as his offering a fan ( filled his eyes and fell down." Legge's Translation

o. 2) OF MAHINDA IV 231
cord (lines I-19) gives a short account works. As shown above (p. 23), his i Sanghabodhi Abhaya and Abhaya is referred to by the former title and
o, but the text here is so much damaged ht, is doubtful. The name and the day :d. So, too, is the first portion of the the subject-matter of the slab No. 1, t slab, which we call No. 2 for purposes the first forms as it were an introduction ayagiri-vihara. The first confines itself , a poetic description of the Abhayagiri charitable acts he performed and of the ... All this may be taken as introductory namely, the repairs he effected at the chhe instituted for its good government. connected with each other, still there is clogy and in their contents, to infer that now under discussion, must have been 7, about the end of the eighth year after . ).
had before me four ink-estampages and 2ological Commissioner. But for this ave been able to make out so much of
LSSSkSSSLSSSkSSSLSSSkLSLSLSLSLSLS
of gold and silver, and rich in the seven precious in green jade, more than twenty cubits in height, ng an appearance of solemn dignity which words there is a priceless pearl. Several years had now men with whom he had been in intercourse had (one day), when by the side of this image of jade, of white silk; and the tears of sorrow involuntarily of the Travels of a-hien, pp. Ioa-IO3.
Kk 2

Page 307
232
10 11
12
13
14
15 16 17 18 19
20
21.
22
23
24 25
EPIGRAPHI
r]
(ශ්‍රි) සිරිවත් අපිරියත් ලොව් ඉකුත් ගු ඉන් කැත්කල පියමිලි කළ ඔකාවස්රප සලෙමවන මහරජ්හට් එසේම කුලෙන් පැජa අයිපය මහපය සිරි විනඥ( පිළිබේ ය මුන්ද්කේන ලොව් උතුරා බිසෙව්මෙනන තුමා සිරින් ලක්දිව් පහයා .. .. .. .. න නන් රුවන් විහි ... ගන [කුළු]. . . . . මහ . · · · · · · · ·
මිණිපය ... ... (රුවන්සත්මහෙපර) .. .. ....... - SDCC 3 6e9లవ (బారద) . . రి . . .
ය. නට්(බුන්) . . . . . .
හෙළදිවැ ඳුබ් ක් [නිවය] . . . . . . .
ලෙවන් උපුල්චය . . (అయ) . . . . . . (లిరి.ఈ
రిపైతిర , න් දවහ පිරෙන රජ්ගෙෙදාර්හි දියන එළවූ තුනුරුවනට් පුජ අ(ජ)ර ... .. . (සගරා සියනට නුගරා) .. . . . . . ලුණුවත් සබැවජනුවනට් ... .. .. ... ෙ
. . . ... (තට්)මි
තුමා සත් ලැඟු (අට්වන) හවුරුදුමය(නි) .. ..
டிலென் இ8 8கி
සරවතෙනන් . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. (ك8ة)
තුබූ සිරිති டிைென்கிலே9வல்ை (ge) . . . . .
සතු ලා (භයෙහි) ඉසා සඟවත්-හිමි . . . .
පෙතෙර කෙනා පැ

ZEYLAN CA νοI. I
X.
ණමුළින් උතුරත්වා මුළු ජමබඳිච්හි අ fපරපුරෙන් බට් කැත් උසබ් අඛය සමජජ්ය ෙදව් @ගාන් බිමෙසා රැජ්න කුසැ ඉ වළඹෙස රජ්වැ මිණිවුට්@නන් පැහැයූ සි ' බිතෝසස්වැ යසස් කෞතජින් දස අත්හි පැතිරැ
... .. .. ... යැ. තුන් මහසලපිළිම බුදු . . . . . ඉන්ජුසාව්ලෙසින් සතින් සජය
e o o e . ගුත් බුද් පිරිබොය
. දැවෙතෙහරට් ලකර්
. . . . . විනිගුම් දාගෙ නඟවය බමු ... මෙකාට් බද් ගඟකඩ් බන්ද්ව
... ... .. ... (පැ)වැත්වූ දියෙන්
. [දන්]වතුරෙන්
කරය) ජමබිඳිව්හි (නන් රඳු)න් වට්න අසිරි
àවන් පැරැකුම්සිරින් සිරි ලකට යස . (වට්න සහ්)නට් (හි)වූර් වියත්නට්
............................... නුව ... ට් සව් සත්නට් කු කාට් ... .. .. ... තෙතප් සනහන සොමි ඉහිමැ (ேெகலிலி) ஏன்ெ இ3ை3ஒ
... (ස) ... ස පක් දවස්
. කරය (තු)න්
· පවතිනා කොට්
. . . . [ඇතුළ] බැහැරි ගණසතු පුගුල්
... ... අවසා බද් (ග)ම් බිම් කවරිපරියායෙ ... ... ... (e) oesoe O& bee8 600

Page 308
No. 20) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (No
26
27
28
29 30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42 43
44
45 46
දුනුවන් දෙස් (ထ၆)ွ၅ ံစ္စထ9) - ... ... ... ... ... ... • සා මෙම ... . . . .
ඉසා ම
8 8 s is as · ඉසා (හිමිසුරන්)
කරනු ඉ සා තෙපානොවාරණ ලත් ... .. ..........
සන්නට ........................ (නි) වැසා වළන්දනු ෙකාට් ... .
· ලාභයෙහි ... ... (ගම් බිම්) .. ... කෙනා පිළි(පසි)නු
ලඝාභයක්
... ... ... ... (9zsba zoó3) QC30 (G)
" అర్థ స్థ සා මෙ වෙහෙර් බ(අ) .. .. .. ..
ඳුනු]වන් දෙස් ය 8 වනු ඉසා ගතුවන් මොනරා හිමි වනු ඉසා
වළන්ද නු මිසැ මුල් අවස්හි හින්ඳa ෙනා වළඳ
రి రి ... .. .. .. .. .. ... ලාභයෙහි වසනු ඉස යන් (හින්දෑ දඩිකම්) කරත් මිසැ ලාභ
නවාම බ (ද ගම්) කඩනැපිඬ( කෙනා බැනදැ කම්
coÒ SO68 (සැනදැ) @පෙර සිරිත් කඩිපිඩින් ඉතිරි ( න් ඉතිරිවනු (නැත *) කඬ( බද් අයින් භූ මෙසෙ බෙනයා කළ හිමියන් අවසින් {
වෙහෙර්හි ඉ a0 (ல)ை கg88ைெகிை ஒa0 9ேக்கை oñbood ges) esidea gesa කම්නවා
* පිළිවැයිත්’ යීද , * පිළිවැයිනු ' යීද
* දැහි ' යීද කියවී, * නගාමවOහරෙයහි

p. 2) OF MAHINDA IV 233
ක සති) .. .. .. .. ... ට් ... . . . ඉසා
(ගම් බිම් අවසට්) .. ... වත්වා දෙනු ඉ
... ... සැ ගිහිමිනිස්වැ ෙනා වළනඥනු
... මි . රක්නාමුත් ගි[නි]මිනිසුන් ගස් ............... (ස)සුන් පමණින් පොවෙයාරණ
e අවසා
. . . . . ඉසා (ලාභ) පිළි(පසි)ත් " මිසැ
| * ඉසා ගම් බිම් ... ... (රළි ක)රත් වැඩි
. (ස)පයා අනුසස් ෙනා ගන්නා ඉසා ලාභ ... .. .. ... (ක)රත් මිසැ දසක(රැ ෙනා
· මෙනයා මෙද[නු] ඉ[සා
Ap,
බ(ද)ව(ස) .. " .. ... හිබද(ව) .. .. ... හිනඥt
සඳනු ඉ[සා]... .. ... (හ්) වන අවසා වියැ
}0 ... . . . . . . [කළ] චරජක් ඇත නිසි
• රෙදාල්කො[ට් නො] ගන්නා ඉසා කම්
Øනවාම් කරවනු [ඉසා] කම්නවාමා බද්
මගන( කම්නවාම් කරවනු ඉසා කඩපිඩි නාගයක් (මෙග)නැ කම්නවාම් කරවනු ඉසා පිටත් කරනු ඉසා මෙම (හක) .. .. .. ..
உஒ30 டிஷ்டிைஇைலைமகிை ஒல0 I (969ads6)Osdo ge3o ... ... ... ... (es)
කියවිය හැකියි කියවිය හැකියි ය හැකියි 3’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 309
234
47
4S
49
:
EPIGRAPHI.
මින් ඉතිරි ගරුබඩ් කොට් තබත් :
asses
අයකළෙස ඉසා වියකළකෙස ඉසා දස්
ඉසා හවුරුදුපතා සාවසා සඟුන් පිඹී
කැමියන්
@ලකම් අස්වනු ඉසා මෙහි උපන් වි
හින්දෑ
විවාද හර්නා කොට් මෙම තුබූතාන
zoló é35 ල(ක්හි) කෙනා බොසත්හු ෙනා රජීවන ... (වියාරණ) ලද් තුමා පය සිවුර් රජ රි පැමිණ සැණ බිසෙව් විනද්න (ද)ඳී (තෙසවෙළ) බන්ද්න අප පරපුතෙරන් (බ (තුර් ඇදුර්) ඇතියාවනැනු රැකිය යුතු (ලමබා) බන්දු (ළ)වහනඥහැ පැතිරෙත් *
අත්හි බද් නු හුසුවූ පැලැ කෙනා සිනද්න පැමැණි අ4 සසුන් මෙම රක්න සිකකගැමි මහණ ස න දහම්දැසි ඇපුෙරාලෙහි මහසන්ද
ERAN
(Śrī) siri-vat apiriyat lov ikut guņa -n Kät-kula piya-mili kala Okävas Salamevan maharaj-haț eme kule -päjä ayi-paya maha-paya siri vind -ya mundne lov uturā bisevnen bis tuma sirin Lak-div pahaya ... ..
Budu-n nan ruvan vihi- ... gana kuļu)
maha . . . . . . . mini-pay ... ... (ruvan-sat-maha-pera) . .
aligul-pi
* * භාෂය ” සීද් * * වැතිමරත්'

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. I.
මිසැ ගතු ගැති ෙනා දෙනු ඉසා මමතුවාක්
නට් නිමි දුන්ගෙස් ඉසා දසක(රැ දුන් ඉස
) කො[ට්] . . . මැ .. .. ... ’ කැමි ෙවබෝහර්
වාදය[ක් ඇත.]... .. ... (භාවෙය) * සම්දරුවන්
§ සිරිත් අත් . . . . . . . කුලහැදෑතිය
ඵ්හයි සැහැකල කොත් සවැනියමුනිරජ්හු . හී(නුව)ස් මහසඟහු පිළිවැයූ රජ්සි වස් මහ[සjහ්හට් මෙහෙයට් උවසර්වස් ස්න) බුද බැති කැත්ලසබ්නවිසින් (නිර) ! නුභහල් කඩ් මැනඥ( ජල්න කප්පල් ක සොර කෙෙනකුනු (තුළ) මනා සිංහඳt ෙදාමහා
භුණුසමාජ්අවද්හි බියදසුවා පෙවෙත් දැහැප් ලෙ අවජන් ඇති දහම් මහ් ෙනා ඉක්මෙ ථූවිසිනුජ් මෙම සිරිත් වැටියැ යුතු
TORP .
-mulin uturat-va mulu Jamb-divhiaraj-parapuren bat, Kat-usab Abay n sama-jäy Dev Gion biso räjna kusä iä pili-vel-se raj-và mini-vutnen pähäyu siBesvä yasas tejin dasa at-hi päitirä
... . . -yä tun maha-sala-pilima
... indu-sav-lesin satin sajay
... gut Bud piriboy
.. . . . . . . ... -du-veherat lakar
! කියවිය හැකියි
සීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 310
Epigraphia Zeylaniela.
Jētavanārāma Slab-Inscription (No. 2) of Mahinda IV
o
25辆
3o
40
Scale about f fetches to I foot.
From iné-imfiressions supplied by the 4
 

Vol. M. AP 2).
Vēvālkātiya Slab-Inscription of Mahinda IV
Scale a botta is inches to foot.
ഒar്. 7 . . .. -- -- --? --

Page 311


Page 312
NO,
10
1.
12
14
15
6
17
8
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
20 SLAB-INSCRIPTION (No.
-riven (karay) . ... t .
Bamu-nu . . . . . . . -y naț(bun) .. .. ..
Hel-diva dubi-k (nivay) ... ... .. ... .. ..
upulvay .. ... (deya) .. ... ... ... ... ... (mahana
asiri paňdure-n davaha pirena raj-ge-dorhi diya-n. ęlvū tunu-ruvanaț puja a(ja)ra . (saigarā siyamatainugarā) . .
satnaț ku-lunu-vat sabã-vajanuvanat . .
... ... ... (taț)mi . . . . tuna Sat laigu (at-vana) havuruduye(hi) .
davas Abahay-giri-sahi... .. (sir) ..
siriti Abahaygiri-veherä (ava) .. .. .. .
satu lā- VM (bhayehi) isā saigvat-himi . . .
pariyāye. . . . . . . isā . . .
no paina) ܘܢ .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
dunuvan des (yavanu isā) . . . . . . . . . så me • • • • • • • • • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
isa ma
is . . .. isā (himisura karanu i
This clause probably runs gas-kol no

1, 2) OF MIAH IN DA IV 235
. vihigum dä-ge naňgvay
... ... kot bad gang-kad band-va
(pâ)vât-vü diyen
. .. .. dan-vaturen levan
karay) Jamb-divhi (nan radu)n vatna
āvan päräkum-sirin siri Lakața yasa ... (vatna-safig)-nat (hi)vur viyatnat
nuva ... -ț sav
. kot . . . . tej sanahana somiihimä .. ... ... (Siri Saing-boj Abay" maharaj-hu
. . . (sa) ... -sa pak
. . . karay (tu)n saravanen . . .. pavatnākot tubü
... .. .. [ätul) bähäri gaņa-satu pugul
. .. .. avasä bad (ga)m bim kavari
. (sa) kot no waland-vanu isa pere
ka saīgi) . . . . .. t . . . .. isā
... (gam bim avasat) ... ... vativâ denu i
. . -sägihi-minis-vā no vaļandanu
. mi ... raknā-mut gihi-minisun gaso n) . . . (sa)sun pamanin povorana
as ----------
lapanu isa. See above, p. 93, line 50,

Page 313
31
32
46
47
48
49
EPIGRAPHIA
-sā povoraņa lat. . P - O - .. ... ... (-hi) väsä valandanu kot.
lābhayehi . . (gam bim) . . no pili(pasi)n
lābhayak
. (no karanu) isā (la)
1 Sl
denu i. -sa me veher ba(d) . . .
des ya-vanu isā gatuvan no himi vanu isä
hindä valanda-mu misiä mul-avas-hi hindä no vala
yutu tu
lābhayehi vasa äta misi." -yan (hindä daňql-kam) karat misë
nayama ba
(-d gam) kaida-pida no banda kam
gam naiti (sändä) pere sirit kaňçd-piňçin itiri
piňdi-nitiri-vanu (näta)*kaidä badayin mese no kala himiyan avasin pi
-veherhi i-sä (Maha-sala-piima-gehi isa R
-yehi isä
Bo-gehi isa Sa-girihi is kam-nava
-min itiri garu-baňçd koț tabat misä
aya-kaļa-se isā viya-kaļa-se isā dasr
isā havurudu-patā sāvasä saňgun pi
kämiyan
Pili-ziyi and piliz'dyinu may be suggested a o This can also be read “ dhi”. * This can also be read 'A'i-veherayeht'.

ZEYLANICA vOL.
LL S S S0L LLL SS LSL SSL LSS S S SS L S LSL LSS . ... avasä saignat . . .. isā (lābha) pili (pasi)t misā
u isa gam bim . . (-rali ka)rat wadi
. (sa)paya anusas no ganna isa labha
... ... (ka)rat misã dasakäri no
... no de(nu) isä dunujvan
ba(d-a)va(sa) . . . -hi bada(va) . . .
hdanu isä) ... ... .. (õg) vana avasä viyä
nu isā .. .. .. .. .. .. (kala) varajak
i labha radol-kot no) ganna isa kam
1-navām karavanu isā kam-navāmā bad
genä kam-navām kara-vanu isā kaňq
bhāgayak (ge)nä kam-navām karavanu isā tat karanu isa me (Naka) . . .
van-pahāhiisā Abayatu (rā-maha-sā-)
ā (Nātä-giri)yehi isā . . . . (n)
gatu gätino denu isâ metuvak tänhi at nimi dun-se isä dasa-kärä dun-se id kot .. ... ... mä ... ... ... kämi veher
s alternative readings. See below, line 53.

Page 314
No. 20 SLAB-INSCRIPTION (Nc
50 lekam asvanu isa mehi upan viväday
hindä
51 vivāda, harnā koț me tubūtāk sirit at 52 La(k-hi) no bosathu no raj-vanhayi 53 .. (viyāraņ) lad tumā pay sivur rak(n 54 -ri päminä säņä bisev vindina (da)vas 55 (sevel) bandna apa parapuren (basna 56 (-tur ädur) ätiyā-vänu räkiyä yutu Nu 57 (-lamb) bandu (la)vahandā pätiret” so
bad nu58 -husu-vū pälä no sindna pämāņi aņu59 sasun me rakna suka-kami mahana sa 60 -na daham-däsi äjurolehi maha-safg
ToRANTS},
[Lines I-6) Hail! The great ki unto the great king Abay Salamevan, royal line of the Okkaka dynasty whic nignant, boundless, and transcendental dynasties of the whole of Jambudvipa to the womb of the anointed queen Dev G enjoying the dignities of Governor and became king and was anointed on his crown, with the unction of world suprema he filled the ten directions, and with Lankā.
Lines 6-14) He adorned the three . . . . . . . with parasols (diffusing the
(on rain clouds) . . . . . . . the gem-set
This may also be read haye'. This See line 19. It did, same as
' Zo ikut, ultra-mundane.” Regarding these ac
Pyamili. See above, p. 224, note 4.
" Eme kulen sama-jiy, see above, p. 225, note
* Aytifbaya mahal baya = P. dedibdada mahâ-Abāda note 6.
WOL. I.

p. 2) OF MAHINDA IV 237
"ak äta) ... .. ... (-bhāye)" samdaruvan
... .. .. .. .. .. ... kulädätiya kärä siri Sahä-kula kot Savaniya-muni-raj-hu .. lu-va)s maha-sang-hu pillivaiyi raj-si
maha-isang-hat meheyat uvasar-vas } Bud bäti Kät-usabina-visin (nira)- liigahal-kaid mändä jalna kap-ja kapra kenekunu (tul) no sinda doho-at-hi
säj-avad-hi biya-dasu-vä pevet dähäj le avajan äti daham maňg no ikmehu-visin -uj me sirit väțyä ylitu
ATION.
ing Siri Saňgbo) Abayo was born“ the Ksatriya lord, descended from the h, abounding in an assemblage of bevirtues, has caused other Ksatriya render it homage: he was born in on of equal birth and descent". After
Chief Governor *, he, in due curse, head, resplendent with the bejewelled acy. With the effulgence of his fame his glory he illumined the Island of
great stone statues of the Buddha at glitter of various gems) like rainbows
bowl used by the Ruddha . . . .
may also be read ' ', tiret'. upida in the foregoing record (, 22 T). jectives, see above, p. 224, note 3.
2. , See above, pp. 2 s, rote 4, 98, nic 5. and 8,
... 1

Page 315
238 EPIGRAPHIA
(the great festival of the golden par Maigul-piriven for the monastery at house; Bamunu . . . . . . ; he made channels connected therewith; he re. and by means of the water thus suppl in the Island of Ceylon . He made th . . . . . (and caused . . . . to enter t Lines 14-18) With the prowes precincts of the Palace, constantly fill by various kings of Jambudvipa, he He bestowed reverential offerings on observe . . . . . (patronage) on the lea! sympathy on all beings, and . . . . . . that assuages the majesty . . . . . .
Lines 19-3ol. On the . . . day this great king (Siri Saňgbo) Abay rais having effected improvements) at the enacted the following regulations:-
In the Abhayagiri-vihāra, both connected with the incomes accruing to monks, as well as those connected w Director of Religious Ceremonies of the enjoyed . . . . . . . . . . . . Those w deported . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . lands) shall not be enjoyed . . . . . . .
shall not cut down trees and plants), Lines 30-40 Monks shall be inv ance with the Buddhist code. Those w
Ruuan-sat = P. ratana-chata, In Wedic S such as gold, silver, pearl, gems, &c. Hence i. suvan (P. suvaana). Ruvan-sat may, therefore, me suner, above, p. 226, note 3.
P. Mangala-partvéna, * Skt. Br In the foregoing inscription (line 4) this phi various lands."
o Cf. Mv. liv. 39. " See line 42 ' Gana-satu pugul-satu. See above, p. 53, in See Mihintale tablet B, line 58 (above, p. 9" "See Mihintale tablet A, line 5o (above, p. 9

A ZEYLANICA voL. I
asol) . . . . . . . ; (he built) the beautiful Vahadü?] .. . . . . ; he built a lofty relicLLLS S0LL S SLLSLS S L S S SL S SL S S SLLL SLLLS SY and dammed the rivers and
paired the dilapidated tanks and ponds) led he put an end to scarcity of food he people float on the flood of his gifts he Order). s of victorious lords, displayed in the led with the wonderful presents offered brought glory upon prosperous Lanka. the 'Triple Gem, robes on monks who rned", (help on his kindred). . . . . . . . on truth-tellers. With the gentleness
... in (the eighth) year after sed the canopy of dominion, His Majesty Abhayagiri-cétiya . . . . . . . . . . . . .
inside and outside, the villages and lands the clergy in common or to individual ith the . . . . . āvāsa (residence) of the Order shall in no wise be . . . . . . . or be iho have transferred lands) shall be , - In the capacity of laymen these 0. . . . shall protect, but laymen
rited for religious ceremonies) in accordtho have received invitations . . . . .
ianskrit and Pãli ratana means * a precious mineral” n Sinhalese ruvan is often used as a synonym for an either 'golden' or 'gem-set parasol. Cf. ruvan
āhmaņa. Hel-div = Skt. Sinhala-dviøa. ase runs “the wonderful presents offered by kings of
of the foregoing inscription. Otes 3-4.
7).
3).

Page 316
No. 20) SLAB-INSCRIPTION (N.
. . . . . . . . . . . . to the monks in th enjoy whilst residing . . . . . . They not claim . . . . of the villages and la lands (are cultivated ?) they shall not be but they shall not be given for cultivatio this Vihara shall not be given . . . . . . . . the grantees shall have no proprietary accruing to the attached residences w enjoy the same while dwelling in ti . . . . it shall be in the residence . . with the income . . . . . should there persons shall sit in session and awa endowments) shall not be appropriated
Lines 40-51) The income of buildings shall not be devoted to th monks), but shall be utilized for repairs. for repairs, the surplus of the revenue raiment, according to ancient usage, shal there be no surplus remaining after pi income on account of raiment shall b have not acted in this manner shall be remains after repairs have been effected the great stone statue of the Buddha tura-maha-sai . . . . at the shrine of (Nätä-giri) shall be kept as communal be appropriated by those having the har
The reading pilipast, pilipatinu is doubt etymologically connected with Skt. prati + Vpra« pilivavinu, derivatives of Skt. prati + Vpad, the tr income, but they shall not spend . . . . of the villa Dasa-kard, see below, p. 240, note I. “ Každá piždd, see above, p. 39, note 5, and | " P. Ratana-pisada, see above, p. 215. * P. Citya-giri, i.e. Mihintale. 8 C o Garu-baňd = P. garubhagida, “ property hel tanks, crockery, opposed to partikkharo, “personal r "o Gatu gäti no denu. The exact meaning of same as modern Sinh.gat orgatta, the past relativ gatu-deya, 'received thing; gatuvan, recipients' (l means “a servant; " but the Amāvatura (pt. ii, p. 1

p. 2) OF MAHINDA V 239
2 aivasa (residence). . . . . They shall shall claim the income, but they shall nds connected with the income. When : (cultivated) for excessive profit. . . . . . n on tithe tenure. Lands) attached to The grantors shall be deported, while right. Monks shall enjoy the income hile living in them, but they shall not he chief residence . . . . . . . . . . .
They shall reside in conformity be any commission of wrong, competent rd punishment, but the income from
to the State. the villages set apart for repairs of e provision of food and raiment to When there are no villages set apart that remains after providing food and l be used for effecting repairs. Should 'oviding food and raiment, half of the e spent on repairs. The wardens who 2 sent away from residence. Whatever at (Naka . . . .) Vihara, at the shrine of , at the Ruwan-paha", at the Abayathe sacred Bo-tree, at Sā-giri" and at property", but shall not be allowed to idling of it.
ful. If it be correct, the two words may be h. If, however, the correct reading be pilvdiyi, anslation would perhaps be, “they shall spend the ges and lands connected with the income.
Kan-navam, see above, p. 57, note 6. p. 9 II, transcript, line I 2.
" P. Abhayutlara-maha-citya. f. Nafeziya-maha-sd, above, p. 97. i in common by a community of priests, as lands, equisites,' (Childers' Pali Dict, p. I 44.) this clause is not clear to me. Gafu may be the e participle of gannavá (Skt. Wgrah). Cf gas- or ine 37, and above, p. 48, line 39). Goiti commonly o) uses it as a Sinhalese rendering of P. santaka in
Ll 2

Page 317
24O EPIGRAPHIA
Every year the monks of the six them) there shall be read out the record in connexion with the income derived : mentioned places, as well as in conne tenure and dasa-Éird tenure. Shoul matters, the royal officers of the 'Cur settle the dispute.
Lines 5-56) The regulations th with due regard by the descendants of to the Buddha, who of yore) have omniscient Lord of Sages, the pinnacl Bodhisattas would become kings of pi the white scarf to serve and attend the very day they celebrate the coronat of kingship, bestowed by the great c defending 'the bowl and the robe'
the sentence tamā gåtidä viyadam kola mahadan de being atlano santakam è va niharitvā mahādānam d inscription. If gatugdti be a technical term op shall not be given away as gatugati goods.’
o Nimi. This word ordinarily means o fini suggested by Professors Mtaller and Geiger, but it The context, however, when compared with that (above, p. 49) where the terms dasa-kard (tentl with similar regulations, seems to indicate that it exclusive possession of the land without payment c ably same as Tamil mindam, 'exemption from clai In regard to these terms, Dr. A. B. Keith has suggests that mimi might have been used to dis as opposed to vague or undefined services, while the existence of the term dasagam. See below,
Probably referring to the injunction supp on his death-bed as related in the Mahavamsa, vi * Se-vel = Skt. tveta-vesta or svèta-patta, pro
Gata sav-baraga sådi Balaman isa sevelu-baiie Kirula da tama pålaňd 7aõä ohu, mudumatehis Filivaya = Skt. pratipådita, P. pati pådil Pay-fivur = P. pata-civara, the bowl an defender of the faith.'

ZEYLANICA voL. I
aivasas shall be convened, and (before skept by the temple officials . . . . . . . . and the expenses incurred at the aforexion with lands given to serfs on nimi d any dispute arise in regard to these ia Regis' . . . . shall hold session and
us enacted should always be maintained our dynasty, the Ksatriya lords devoted received the assurance made by the le of the Sakya race, that none but the rosperous Lanka; who are wont to wear on the great community of monks on tion festival after attaining to the dignity :ommunity of monks for the purpose of of the Buddha.
yi, the Pãli original in the Sumengala-viiãsini (p. 3or) ēti. It seems gått has this signification in the present posed to garubaid, the translation should run but
shed, probably from Skt. nirmita, Pkt. nimmia, as s signification as a term of land tenure is not known. of lines 46 and 47 of the slab-record of Kassapa V
part") and pamanu (transfer") occur in connexion is a form of tenure under which the grantee has the of a tenth (dasa-kard) or any part of the revenue, probm by others” (Winslow), mindaềềãại, Sinh, mưnda gam. favoured me with an interesting note, in which he tinguish a tenure which was definite in its incidence data-kard might mean a servile tenure' in view of Pa 243. osed to have been addressed to Sakka by the Buddha i. I-6.
bably a turban of silk cloth. Cf.
rraidi-(Kāvatēkhara, xiv. 64).
2. d the robe, i.e. 'the priesthood. Cf. the royal title,

Page 318
NO. 20 SLAB-INSCRIPTION (No
Lines 56-6o These regulations community of monks belonging to th Dharma, who do not transgress the Patl upon the observation of the precepts ar serve the Buddhist religion even thougl realizing cause for fear even in faults plucking off of disagreable (?) plants cau there flourish young monks who are lik world cycle and who shine in the midst o
No. 21. VĒVĀLKĀTIVA
MAHINDA IV (cir
EVALKATIYA is a small villa Korale, about twenty-one miles
Dr. Goldschmidt, who visited the plac bring to notice the existence of the insc by Dr. Muller, who in 1883 published ductory note, but no translation. Mr. found it "inscribed on one side only and (
The writing, however, is tolerably c consists of forty-five lines, covering a rulec The characters belong to the Sinhalese centuries. Their size varies from to that of the Mihintale tablets of Mahind
I am unable to make out satisfactorily then Muigahal-kaid. The above is offered tentatively.
See Ceylon Sessional Papers, xxiv, p. I. See A. J. C., No. 1 a 2, pp. 58, 85, and 86, miles from Madawacci on the Horowapotana road. well preserved, but some letters are doubtful, and th words which are not known from elsewhere. The Siri Sangbo : this does not agree exactly with any « but as the language, and especially the beginning ascribed this inscription also to Mahinda III.”
A. S. C. Annual Report, 1891, p. 7.

. 2) OF MAHINDA IV 24 I
should also be observed by the great
line of teachers, the servants of the h of the Law, whose thoughts are bent ld the elimination of passion, who pren in so doing they sacrifice their life, of a trivial nature (so much as the
ght in the two hands. . . . . . . . whilst e unto flames of fire at the end of the f Nuigahal-kaid).
SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF ca IO26-IO42 A.D.)
ge in Pahala Käňdā Tulāna in Käňdā to the north-east of Anuradhapura. e in I875, was apparently the first to iption. It was subsequently examined a rough transcript with a short intro. Bell, on inspecting the slab in 1891, zonsiderably worn."
lear on the ink-estampage before me. It i space of 6ft. by 1 ft. 6 in. See Plate 29. alphabet of the tenth and early eleventh in. each, and their type is the same as a IV. In regard to the formation of the
neaning of the text in lines 56-58, beginning from
The introduction runs :- Wewelkæțiya, eleven Inscription on both sides of a large slab, tolerably e whole is difficult to translate, as it contains many king calls himself Siri Sangbo Abahay, the son of of the kings mentioned in the previous inscriptions, , is exactly the same as at Ambasthala, I have
lates I 4-5.

Page 319
242 EPIGRAPHIA
aksaras a, ra, and the medial vowel u, it ment from the original Brāhma signs til on the left is only the result of the gra other which in its intermediate cursive In the Vessagiri and the Jētavanārām o26-1 o42 A.D.) we find the two ver although the more cursive and later sty lower ends quite apart was in vogue advanced type used in the Mihintale t same king Mahinda IV, as well as i Kassapa V and Dappula V. Attention yö, at the beginning of the third line, modern form God. The upward strol vowel o to lengthen it is no other than t
Šie and Šē. In South Indian alph attached to a short vowel is the comm In Sinhalese the curved stroke seems to virama sign, owing perhaps to their it is difficult to account for the use of Sinhalese to indicate the long vowels è two vowels long is in itself an innovatiot instance in early Sinhalese inscriptions. earliest case I know of a medial o marke
As regards orthography and the differs from the other inscriptions of M but, as Dr. Müller has already stated, of which the exact meaning is still sc vahu (l. 9) obviously for histvaeu, any armpit, and the expressions baida (l. I4), div-milli (). I8), &c., are quite 1 terms will be discussed in the notes to ti
* See Bühler's Indische Palaeographie, p. 69. * See above, Plates 9, 28, and 29.
For examples of the vertical virima, see Bt Burnell's South Indian Palaeography, Plates VI and Sinhalese alphabets.
* See Mendis Gunasekara's Sinhalese Gramm.

ZEYLANICA voL. I
will be seen on following their develophat, of the two vertical strokes the one dual elongation of the lower end of the : stage is curved upwards to the left'. na inscriptions of Mahinda IV * (circa ticals engraved in one continuous line, le of writing them separately with their at the time. We see this from the ablets and in the present record of the in some of the earlier inscriptions of should also be drawn to the akşara 6 avó, It is doubtless the precursor of the ke attached to the sign of the medial he final circular stroke G in Telugu, e.g.
abets a loop or an extra curved stroke on sign used to denote that it is long. have been confounded with the vertical resemblance to each other. Otherwise the virama signs P and n in modern and o. Besides, the marking of these h: I have not yet come across a single
The present one is unusual and is the !d long. style of the language, our record hardly Mahinda IV dealt with in this volume; it contains many words and phrases mewhat obscure. Such forms as áuhione, Aasia (). 27) for itsilent,' in the Basa sora-kam kala (l. 1o), elvanu kot new to me. These and other technical he translation.
See above, Plates 8 and I2. ihler’s Indische Palaeographie, Plates VII and VIII; to VIII; and the modern Grantha, Malayālam,
ar, p. 7,

Page 320
No. 2 VĒVALKATIYASLAB-INSC
The inscription is one of king siris than Mahinda IV. Apart from palaeo a comparison of the dirudas alone, by referred to in his Mayilagastoia insc Vessagiri slab No. 2, the slab near Jetavanarama inscriptions and in the clear. Mahinda's full name was siri s was Dev Gon. Biso-rajna, and his fath Abhā, o Salamevan and Siri Saňgbo u
The two aksaras, in line 4, which which this Vevalkatiya record was inc They look exceedingly like ma and ve wording of the date would be Siri Saň vana, havu ruauyehi Unavaø sanalo pere a day of the first half of the (lunar) mon year after the great king Siri Saňgbo u This is word for word the same as that (circa Io26-Io42 A.D.), with the exceptio (Aug.-Sept.). Our inscription, therefore
The subject-matter is the admini gama of Kibi-nilam district in Amgam such it is an important epigraphical c definite information concerning the Sinha crimina and dedicta, and also concerning have prevailed in the Island during the the outset we are confronted with the meaning is ambiguous. We know thi whether dasa should in the present inst with dasa, "a slave, it is difficult to decide attan, 'inhabitants of dasagama, seem higher in the social scale than that c proprietary rights, as well as the expres chief of the dasagama, suggests the p of dividing the country for administrati
* Skt. śrī Sanghabõdhi Abhaya A,
Above, pp. 29-38. · Abo Variously spelt Abhay, Abha, Abahay, Abay, Aba

CRIPTION OF MAHINDA IV 243
aiigbo Abhay, and he can be no other graphical and linguistic considerations, r which this king and his parents are ription *, the Mihintale tablets o, the the "stone-canoe, the two foregoing present record will make this fact quite arigbo Abha' Mihindu, his mother's er was known by the two biruda titles Abhä'.
give the number of the regnal year in ised are unfortunately not very clear. z. If this be the correct reading, the góo Abhay Maharaj-hu sat läñgū (nava) d mashi dasa paé davas, "on the tenth th of Undvap (Nov.-Dec.) in the (ninth) Abhay raised the canopy of dominion.' in the Vessagiri record of Mahinda IV in of the name of the month of Binera !, is probably later only by three months. stration of criminal justice in the dasa-kuliya in the Northern Quarter. As locument. It furnishes us with some lese law rekatingto“ crimes and wrongs, g the administrative methods that must tenth and eleventh centuries A.D. At technical term dasagama, of which the at gama is Skt. gråma, "village. But ance be connected with P. dasa, "ten,' or . The fact, however, that the dasa.gimdi from the context to belong to a class of the ordinary serfs with hardly any sion dasa.gamat ekeka māyakayam, “ each ossibility of the existence of a system ve purposes into groups of ten villages
. C., No. Iao. Above, pp. 75- 13. ve, pp. III 3- 2o. (Skt. P. Abhaya). 7 See also above, pp.213-214.

Page 321
244 EPIGRAPHIA
as prescribed in the Hindu Law Books also the term dasagramia in the Khalin pala-diva". According to the late Prc officer in charge of a group of ten vill of any reference to such a system in Sin the occurrence of terms such as sivur supply robes to the priesthood, gada 'villages assigned for the exclusive us dasagama may after all be nothing mc attached to a temple. Whatever the we learn from the inscription that withir by means of a Communal Court comp holders subject to the authority of th In its democratical character, this trib in the Hindu Law Books unless the j include such an institution. This village the laws enacted by the King in Counci could, for example, investigate cases of fines from law-breakers, and in certain c. Moreover, tine collective responsibility dasagama for producing offenders withi the whole community in case of failure,
and the surety required for good beh remind us strongly of certain administr periods in English history, such as the and the óót and wite. Another point c trative methods is to be seen in the r and eleventh century inscriptions to ro or members of the Curia Regis of the l the country not only to settle importal laws and to see that the Government
Manu, vi. II 5; Viņu, ii. 8. * Above, p. I89, note II 1. ' Cf. fanu, vi. 9-II ; Viņu, ii. 7-74; AV For a general sketch of the primitive conditio see Marett's Anthropology, ch. vii.
See above, p. 47, transcript, lines 22-23.

ZEYLANICA νοI, I
of Manu, Vişņu, and others. Compare npur Plate of the Buddhist king Dharmafessor Kielhorn, it probably means "an ages." On the other hand, the absence halese literature so far as we know, and gam (Skt. civaragråma), "villages that dagam, 'royal villages,' and mindagam, e of the grantee,' lead us to think that ore than a village occupied by the serfs actual significance of this term may be, the dasa-gama justice was administered psed of headmen and responsible housee King in Council, “the Curia Regis.” unal differs from the Courts prescribed udicial assemblies mentioned by Narada : court was empowered to carry into effect l and promulgated by his ministers. It murder and robbery, exact the prescribed ases even inflict the punishment of death. which lay upon the inhabitants of the in a limited time, the fines imposed upon the system of compensation for offences, aviour as stated in lines I5-19, 35-37 ative features of the Saxon and Norman : institutions of tithing and frank-pledge f resemblance to early English adminiseferences both here and in other tenth yal officers who, like the itinerant justices Norman kings, went on yearly circuits in ht disputes but also to promulgate new dues were properly collected.
* Ep. Ind. iv, No. 34.
ārada, i. 7. ins of society involving such communal responsibility,

Page 322
No. 2) vĒVALKATIYASLAB-INSC
In the present inscription we read the administration of criminal justice in King in Council were promulgated by Curia :-Goļuggamu Raksāim Kuɖäse: Kâtiri Agbohi, and Kuğdasalâ, Arayan
In the preparation of the following an ink-estampage supplied by the Archa Bell) and the faulty transcript published
TEX
ශ්‍රී : සිරිබර් කැත්කුල කොත්
න් බට් කැත්ලසබ්නට් අග්බෝම @යාjන පරපුණරන් හිමිවූ සිරිස පුත් සිරිසඟබෝ අභය මහරප් න හවුරුදුයෙහි උන්ද්වප් සතd පක් දවස් උතුරු පසt, අම්ගම් ම්හි දෙමෙළවෙහෙර් පමණීd නායකයන් කිබිගම් ඇපැ දුන න් මෙහි ඇතුළත්තාක් තැනැ කඬ පළා සොරකම් කළ තිර ත්තන් ගිනඥ( විචාරා උපන් දෑ තබා මැරුවෙහු මරා පට්වනු ( න් ගත් අයතියෙන් නියතකල් හට් ගෙන දි එල්වනු කොට් ( මැ ඇත්තන් පන්සාලිස දවෙ වනු ෙකාට් ඉසා සොයා බෙනයා සිය පස්විසි කළනඥක් රන් රල නො මරා කෙටුව දිව්මිලැ පන් මෙකාට් ඉසා මොනරා පොතෙහාත් ( @නා කළ දසගහැමින් පනාස් : ට් ඉසා අත්පාවහලට් ගියාකුගේ නඳක් රන් ගන්නා කොට් ඉසා ට් ඉසා ගෙදඩි නැත අත් කප වූ දඩ සිහින් දඩ් පෙරෙසිරිත් (ලද්දන් බෙදා) ගන්නා කෞකා චන් මැරුවන් මරා පට්වනු ද ලගනහැ ගිය නියත මෙකාට් ඔ; කුණ ඔබා හර්නා කොට් ඉස්

RIPTION OF MAHINDA IV 245
in lines 4 I-45 that the measures for lasagama which were enacted by the
the following four members of his nu, Meylkāppar Kuburgamu Lokohi,
text and translation I had before me eological Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P.
in the 4. A. C.
ඹකාවස් රජ්පරපුතෙර ෙහසුන්වූ ලක්දිවිපොළො 3ග්බෝ අභා මහරජහු ‘හු සත් ලැඟු (නව)ව | Gපෙර අඩ් (ම)ස්හි ද(ස) 'කුළියෙහි කිබී(නිල) hයන් දසගමට් එතෙකක * නායකයන් කුඩී ! කුභිවකු මරා මෙක(ටුව) * කොට් ගෙනහැ දසගහැමැ ඇ යට් පෑ හැකිතෙස ලියා මෙකාට් ඉසා කඩපළා සොරු පීඨාක් අයතිය (ගි)මි බ්‍රිසා තිරඹී කෙනා කළ දසග. සකින් මෙසායා මෙගනහැ පට් ගත දසගමින් එක් දාලට් දෙනු මෙකාට් ඉසා හාස් කළනදික් රන් ගන්නා මුගදඩි ගන්නා තෙකාට් ඉසා තිරස් කළනඥක් රන් රෙදාලට් ෙදනු මෙක0 ගන් දඬ( පනාස් කළ
කෙනා පොහොත් (මෙග)දඩ ගන්නා කෞකා à පට්වනු කොට් ඉසා .. කෙස ගම්ලද්දන් පමණ ට් ඉසා මීවුන් ගෙරියොගාන් එළු කාට් ඉසා නො මරා සොරා බ්‍රින් ඔවුන් කසිලt සන්ල යා තිරහ කෙනා වත් කොටා පට්ව
M

Page 323
246
EPIGRAPH
29 නු කොට් ඉසා බැහැරි 30 (මෙගාන් එළුවන් හැන්ඳින් 31 අණ මැකුවන් රත්කළ 32. ට් ඉසා මෙම දසගැ(මැ ක්‍ෂ 33 වෙ)න මගුලවමගුල ව 34 වැටෙනු කොට් ඉසා ඉ' 35 න් (එතෙකක) අවුද් (වුන් 36 (පැ) @ගන( නින්ද්වනු ද 37 න් කෙනෙකුන් ඇත අ 38 න්) පට්වන්නට් හර්නා 39 ත්තන් මෙ කී තාක් ද 40 හවුරුදු පතා ඉල්ලන්න 41 වන් මෙක . කැව)ත්නා 42 න් ආ රජ්සභායෙ හින්ද් 43 කු(ඩැs)*ෙසනු ඉසා මෙය 44 හි ඉසා කැතිරි * අග්බෝ 45 ඇතුළ(වැ. මෙතුවාක් ස
אני . 1 Śrī: siri-bar Käto-kula k 2 -n bat Kat-usabnat ag-m 3 yõna"-parapuren himi-vü 4 puto Siri-Saňgbo Abha 5 -na havuruduyehi Undv 6 pak davas uturu pasä A 7 -mhi Demell-weher pam 8 näyakayan Kibi-gam äpi 9 -n mehiätulattäk tänä k
* * පලන්නා * * චන්’ යීද * * කාසන් ' යී• 4 * 265 ' { * Mt. sirí bara Kata. Mt.
o Mt. puta (omitting maha-raj-hu).
Mtiller's text here and further on differ Kabana-gamhi or Kibinagamhi may b ** Or elkeku.

IIA ZEYLANICA (VOL. I.
න් ඇරැ විකුණන මීවුන් මෙගරි \u ඇපැ ගෙනහැ ගන්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා
යමරවැඩි(G)ය සිට්වනු ෙකා කුඩී)න් තමන් තමන් කුලලනි (වැ ලන්ද්නා ’ පැරහැර ෙනා ඉක්මැ ම දසගමට් (වැවසථා)කළ තැනි ') * කු(ඩි)ෙකෙනකුන් ඇත හැන්ඳිනගැ ඇ »කාට් ඉසා ෙනා යෙදෙන්නක් කොට් ව (පැ. ගතද පළමුවූ ගැමැ ඇ(ත්ත
මෙකාට් ඉසා මෙම දසග(මැ ඇ යින් ඉක්මැ වැටුණ හවුරුදු නට් ගිය රජ්කොල් සම්ද(රු මෙකාට් වජයාල එක්තැන් සමියෙ 323 ealdsoe 6(a)003(g)
ఇకeడి డిడైరవిg అతివి() Sகி ஒ30 ஆகிes& ஷ3(கை) සාම්දරුවන් විසින් මෙ වැවසථා කරනු ලදි
ANSCRIPT.
ot Okä-vas raj°-parapureehesun-vu Lak-div-poloi Siri-Saigbo Abhä ° maha-raj-hu y maha-raj-hu sat läňgū (nava-)ovaap sand pere-ad-(ma)s-hi da(sa)-' mgam-kuliyehi Kibi-(nila)-” aņiyendasa-gamat ekeka ' i dun nāyakayan kudiuhivaku marā ke(țuva)
' යීද කියවිය හැකියි
කියවිය හැකියි ; කියවිය හැකියි සීද කියවිය හැකියි
rafa, " Mt. yon, Mt. aga,
This may also be read as de or tun. Mt. Aun.
considerably from that of mine. e suggested as alternative readings; Mt. &amanak.

Page 324
No. 21 VĒVALKATIYA SLABINSCRI
10
11
12
13 14 15
16
17
18
19
20 2i.
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33.
34
35
36
37
38
39.
40
41
42
1 Orpen.
kada pala sora-kam kala tirä kc -ttan hindä vicārā upan däyaț pä tabā märuvehu marā pațvanu ko -n gat ayatiyen niyata-kaļāk ayat -hați gena dī elvanu koț isā tirä n -mä ättan pansälisa davasekin so -vanu kot isa Soya nogata dasa siya pas-visi kalandak ran radola no marā ketuva div-milä panās kotisā no pohot ge-dad gannā k no kala dasa-gämin panās kalanc -t isã at-pã-vahalat giyãkugen da -ndak ran gannā koț isā no poho -tisā ge-dad nāta at kapā pat-va -vū dad sihin daç pere-sirit-se ga (laddan bedā) gannā kot isā mīv -van märuvan marā pațvanu koț genä giya niyata koț ovun ovun -kuņobā harnā kot isā tirā no va -nu kot isā bähärin ärä vikuņar -gon eluvan händinä äpä genä ga aņa māku van rat-kaļa ya-marav -t isä me dasa-gä(mä kudi)n tam -țe)na maňgulavamaňgula valan vätenu kot isā medasa-gamat (v -n (ekeka) avud (vun) o ku(di)-ke: (-pä) genä hindvanu koț isā no y -n kenekun ata apa” gata-da pala -n) patvannatharnā kot isā mec -ttan me kī tāk däyin ikmä väțul havurudu patä illannaț giya raj-1 van ke ... käva)tnā koț vajāļa ek -n ā raj-sabhāye hindnā Goļugg
* Mt. gat.
“ Mt. daharin ara pikanata. ' This may also be read as balandnd. ” Mt. dpa gema di padamuva hama ana.

PTION OF MAHINDA IV 247
oț genä dasa-gämä ä, häki-se liyā ț isä kaňçda-palā soruiya (hi)mio kala dasa-gäyā genä paț-o l-gämin ekit denu kot isâ kalandak ranganna oț isā tirä dak ran radolaț denu kodä panas kalat (ge)-daqd gannâ kOnu koț isā .. am-laddan pamaņuungeri-gon elu
isā no marā sorākasilä san-laat kotä patvala mivun geri
nnā kot isā idiy(e) o sițvanu koan taman kulehi (vädnão pärahära no ikmä ävasthä")-kala täninekun äta händinä äredennak kot vaamu-vū gämä ä(ttalasa-gāmā aņa havurudu Kol sam-da(ru:-tān samiyeamulo Ra(k)så(im)
Mt. also " Mt. samar padya. * Read yavasthã, 8 O
Mt. holaggam.
M 2

Page 325
248 EPIGRAPHIA
43 Ku(dä)-senu isā Meykâpp 44 -hi isā Kätiri° Agbohi isā 45 ätulävä metuväk sam-daruv
118.ANS
Lines I-6 Prosperity On the month of Undvap (Nov.-Dec.) 4 in t dominion was raised by the great king king Siri Saňgbo Abhã, lord by lineal Island of Lanka, which has become
* Mt. mega kaip para kamur me loke.
See above, p. I98, note 4. ' Wava-vana = ninth; the readings de-vana, p. 246, note Io.
Maha-raj. See Dr. Fleet's interesting not p. 5, mote 4.
* Kat-usabnat ag-mehesun vă Lak-div-polovoi passage is founded on the meaning assigned to the himi and Lak-polo-mehesanat talã-flik bandu occu Mahinda IV (above, pp. 25 and 32), and in the s also the expressions Rastrakitevaranari vania a my note on the subject (above, p. 26, note Io), I and suggested that the forms yohon, yona, and derivatives of iiana without maha, but in combinat Auhavĩ, ouhai; Sinh. ^olova and polô), which accou sor the change of Skt. í into Pkt. and Sinh. h, see par. . . . The compound Lak-div poloydna ma Sinhales: poetry, the Island of Lanka is invariab puvala Zak-aigana, "the fair, proud dame Lanka (from Skt. yuvan) means in Sinhalese a maiden, e and nava-yonan, "young maidens' (Sasadavata, v, Adi-usabnat ag-mehesun-vil Lak-div-polloydna-part hereditary succession, of the soil of the Island
always been as it were the chief queen unt compound polo-navalyon, in the Nambikada pill support to this interpretation, whilst the form yo (A. S. C. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 75), and Galpota record of Niśśaňka Malla (A. I. C., No. I, as yet no grouilds to suppose that the word yona o Fauanas or yomas as applied to the ancient Arabiar

ZEYLAN ICA VOL. I.
ar Kuburgamu Lok(o)- 1 Kuidasalä Ara(yan) an-visin me vävasthâ° karanu ladi
LATION,
enth day of the first half of the (lunar) he (ninth) year, after the canopy of o siri saňgbo Abhay, son of the great succession of the lords of the soil of the as it were the chief queen unto the
* Or Kakiri. * Read yavattầã.
fun-vana = second, third respectively. See above,
:e on the title mahdiraja in his Gupta Inscriptions,
a-parapuren himi-vii. The above rendering of this ! similar expressions Lak-divipolo-mehesanaparapurent rring in the Vessagiri slabs of Dappula V and of lab-record of Kassapa V (above, p. 46). Compare nd Rastrakata-kula-tilaka (Ep. Ind. vii. p. 27). In derived mehesana from Skt. mahéfåna (mahå+ ifåna), yon found in other inscriptions might possibly be ion with polo (Skt. prthivi, P. pathavi, Pkt. pudhavi, nts for the vowel changes and the insertion of y. As Pischel's Pkt, Gram, par. 262, and Geiger's L.S.S., y, however, admit of another interpretation. In oly compared to a maiden, as, for example, sulakala ” (Säilalihimi-sandësa, v. 9). Andyöna, yona or yon .g. purayonan, city maidens' (Kavsillumina, v. 14), 169). See also Namdivaliya, v, Iso. The phrase puren himi may therefore be rendered “lord, by of Lanka, which is like unto a maiden that has o the Ksatriya princes.' The occurrence of the lar (A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 66), lends hon in the Devanagala slab of Parakrama Bahu I the use of vona, independent of La-divipolo, in the 48, A. 5), seem to militate against this view. I have ryon in Ceylon inscriptions may possibly refer to the
traders and their descendants in Ceylon.

Page 326
No. 21) VĖVÄLKÄȚIYA SLAB-INSC
Ksatriya princes descended from the r pinnacle of the very illustrious Ksatriyar
Lines 6-14 Touching the dasaga Demel-vehera (Tamil monastery) at l Northern Quarter, each headman of the and householders who have given secur facts, when in any spot within this distr has been committed. Thereafter they the inhabitants of the dasagam in rega of the inquiry) having been so recor (thereafter), they shall have the murder property taken by thieves by violence,
See my explanation of this technical term a azaļā āvā tāk ana. . . . . . väri, (pere) nästivan da side A, lines 24-26, above, p. 33; perendstiyam is stands for dasagammu, the inhabitants of dasagam “nor shall väri (labourers), perenāstiyam (same as pe gam enter.”
* Kibi, probably from P. kumbhiko, o containing'; Tamil nilam, “ground. Compare, however, the rea in line 8: both obviously refer to the same localit Aubigamika in the Jetavanarama inscription of Malu
o Cf. Padonnaru-kuliya, above, p. 2o6, note 4. * Kiögam äpä dun nāyakayan kudin. Cf. äitu, misi kudin ipå genä, “ for the purpose of compens engaged in matters relating to receipts and disbu security having been taken from suitable house Mahinda IV, above, p. 92, lines 23-24). Comp: Norman times of English history,
· Mara, lit. " having killed , ' ketuza, from ko to pound paddy.' The compound mara kotanava Cf, no mara ketuva in line 8, mini keti kenekun, 'th line 18), mini maranaza, “to murder.'
“ Kaida-pala sora-kam kala, I am not sure of above is given tentatively. Každa may be a deriva ment; kada has also the significations' privacy, vi 'to tear asunder' (from Skt. Viphat or sphui). Cf - P. cora-kamma, Mr. Bell's rendering of kaidapal Progress Report, 1891, p. 53).
Ainda, lit. "having satinsession." Cf metuväk held sessions in the Atvehera (Mihintale tablet A, lin me that the ancient Indian sabha held judicial sittings;
’ Cf. Viņu, v. - ; AVārada, Xiv. 8.

RIPTION OF MAHINDA IV 249
oyal line of the Okkaka dynasty, the
aCe m from amongst the endowments to Kibi-milam in Amgam-kuliya in the ese villages), as well as those headmen ity for Kibi-gam, shall ascertain the ict murder or robbery with violence
shall sit in session" and inquire of rd to these crimes. The proceedings led that the same may be produced 2r punished with death. Out of the they shall have such things as have
bove, p. 243. Compare also the phrase vehera a-gam no vadna isa in the Vessagiri slab, No. 2, the correct reading. Here dasagam obviously .’ My translation at p. 37 should, therefore, run re-natyam and pere-nattu) or inhabitants of dasa
a measure of ten ammanas in sowirig extent, and ding Kibina-gam (p. 246, note I 2), and Kibigan y and may have a technical meaning. Cf. also -Tisa, line 8, below, p. 255.
Also Pankuliya, a hamlet near Anuradhapura. l bähäri aya-viyehiyut kämiyan näsiväk denuvat iating for whatever may be destroyed by those rsements, both inside and outside (the Vihara), holders' (Mihintale record of the same king are also the principle of pledges in Saxon and
fanava, to beat with a club. Cf. vi. Kolamaz'd, has, therefore, the signification to beat to death.' ose who have committed murder' (above, p. 47,
the exact signification of this expression. The tive of Skt. Kanda or khanda, 'section' or 'fragle, low.” Paļā can be the gerund of palanavā, ... also P. khandaphulam, breakage.' Sora-kam d is by breaking into boutiques' (A. S.C. Seventh
iana . . . Atveherhí hinda, “all these persons having es 21-22, above, pp. 92, Ior). Dr. Keith informs cf. Macdonell and Keith, Vedic Indear, s.v. sabha.

Page 327
25o EPIGRAPHIA
been duly identified, restored to the re hanged.
Lines 14-18) If offenders) are dasagam shall find them and have Should they not find them, then the da, I 25 hadaiiaas weight of gold to the St Lines 18-2O). If the case) be a a fine of 5o hadaidas weight) of golds to life. Should this not be feasible, g the assailants) are not detected, the da, 5o halaidas weight) of gold to the State
Lines 2 I-25. From those who 5o kadaidas weight) of gold shall be ge-dad shall be levied. Should there b having their hands cut off. Holders o divide among themselves in accordanc (the . . . .) fines and the minor (?) fines.
Lines 25-3ol. Those who have slal be punished with death. Should the ca due determination thereof), each offen
Elaanu. This word is used in the sense o in an ancient Sinhalese tract called Sikhakarani ( support the above rendering, for it provides punishm But I have not yet come across “hanging’ mentio literature. Besides, if death penalty was meant, repeated. It is true that in the Dasavalamdi, death punishment, but this Tamil work is a compila and customs prevailing in Jaffna during the Dutch p see Manu, viii. 4o; Virgu, iii. 66.
Compare in this connexion the statutes of Wi Radolat, lit. 'to the royal family.’. Cf. the f 55 note 2, 161 note 5, 189 note 9.
Div-mila, lit. “life-price.' It is not clear Cf. Taswell-Langmead's English Constitutional His Cf. also the old Indian term watra in Macdonell and " Probably a fine imposed or each househo 103 note 2.
Gam-laddan, lit. recipi. . . of villages.' S and below, p. 259). Compare in this connexion t inscriptions. Bhogi v may also mean “a village pr " Pamagu-laddam. Cf. pamagu-ladiuvan, kåbål

ZEYLANICA voL. I
spective owners, and have the thieves)
not detected, the inhabitants of the them punished within forty-five days. sagam shall be made to pay a fine of ate s. in aggravated assault and not murder, hall be exacted as penalty for damage e-dad shall be exacted. If however, sagam shall be made to pay a fine of
went out to do menial work, a fine of exacted. Should this not be feasible, e no ge-dad, they shall be punished by f villages and of bamamu lands' shall e with former usage the proceeds of
ughtered buffaloes, oxen, and goats shall ttle) be stolen but not slaughtered, after der shall be branded under the armpit,
f' suspending' both in the modern language and above, p. 99, note 5). The context, too, seems to ent in the case of theft, just as in that of murder. ned as a form of capital punishment in Sinhalese we should expect the phrase mara patvanu kot hanging is referred to as one of the forms of tion of the eighteenth century founded on the laws eriod. Regarding the restoration of stolen goods,
lliam the Conqueror (Stubbs's Charters, pp. 83-85). orms raj-koll and rad-kol, above, pp. 47, 54 note II,
from the context whether this is a bit or a wide. tory, p. 32, Manu, viii. 287, and Virgu, v. 60-75.
Keith, Vedic Index, ii. 331, 332.
ld. Skt. grha-danda. See above, pp. 54 note 3,
lame as P.gama-bhojaka (above, p. 206, note 7, he official title bhagika so often occurring in Indian »prietor. See Ep. Ind. v. p. 39. -laduvan, and pamaugam, above, p. 17.

Page 328
No. 21) VEVALKATIYA SLAB-INSC
If the nature of the offence be not de The buffaloes, oxen, and goats which a only be bought after due identification of
Lines 31-36) Those who have stand on red-hot iron sandals. The inha without transgression the privileges the mourning that occur in their respective f come from (outside?) the limits presci duly identified, and after taking secur dasagam).
[Lines 36—4I] If there hr Une v having committed an improper act, th of the village in which the party at firs
punishment on him.
Should the inhabitants of these das the rules stated above), the Royal Of administer justice * (in the country) sh; (Lines 41-45) Goluggamu Ra(k)së gamu Lok(o)lhi, and Kätiri Agbohi, as lords who sit in the Royal Council, and with the mandate delivered by the these regulations.
That is to say, whether the crime is one of c Probably the brand-marks on cattle. " If the reading palandna' is adopted, the ti on occasions of rejoicing and mourning.'
' The text here not being clear, I cannot be q " Giya (line 4o), lit. 'went.'
• Juanmaị (line 4o), modern Sinh, “to claim or c Compare the twç decrees dede havurudden gos ra, ila-mutsesiu varad motlanu ä . . . . . . raffafaua äta sam-daruvan daňda-nāyakayan hindă vicāra-ko, of Kassapa V (lines I 9-2O, and 22-24, above, p technical official terms. The first seems to signify second the imposing of punishment. See above, p atuva-gatapada (p. 92) iliyannem is given as the t anvèsati (Skt. anu + v/iș), “ seek, search, or investig word illanaud, as it certainly has the same meanin, known to us.
" I am unable to make out this word owing to Lit. 'these regulations were made by the lorc

CRIPTION OF MAHINDA IV 251
termined, the culprits) shall be beaten. re brought from outside for sale, shall
them and on security being given.
affaced brand-marks shall be made to bitants of these dasagam shall observe enjoy on occasions of rejoicing and amilies. If there be a villager who has ibed for these dasagam, he shall be ity, shall be allowed to remain in the
who has entered these villages after bugh security is taken, the inhabitants t resided, shall be permitted to impose
2-gam villages have transgressed any of icials who go annually on circuit) to all . . . . . .".
i(im) Ku(dä)-senu, Meykãppar Kuburwell as Kuidasala Ara(yan): all these who have come (together) in accordance King in Council have promulgated
attle-slaughtering or of cattle-lifting.
anslation would run 'privileges in respect of dress
lite certain of my interpretation.
|émand. The full expression should be rat illannat, -kol-sam-daruvan rat illā pas mahã. sāvaddä-varaj mnațgiya raj-kol-sam-daruvan gat daňdä giñgiriyak hdrydyutuvak harma isd in the slab-inscription . 47). Rat illannat and rat patavannat are both the administration of justice in the country, the 53, note 13, and p. 54, note I. In the Dampiyaranslation of P. anvasam, the present participle of te.' Possibly this has the same etymology as our in all the tenth and eleventh century inscriptions
the indistinctness of some of the letters. ls.'

Page 329
2
52 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 22. JET AVANARAMA IN
(circa 229
HIS inscription was discovered
Ceylon (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) in 19 area of 6 ft. I O in. by 4 ft. 8 in. of the the flag-stones of the pavement at the s IDāgaba.
The letters are boldly engraved of those at places where the stone is wi to 2 in... each, and they belong to the part of the second or the first half c however, indicates a certain "archaic c vertical strokes, as a rule curved at the of the characteristic features of the St both here and in India, are entirely wan undergone normal development, as will panying facsimile (Plate 3o) with those kulam, Palu-Makiccaiva, and Maha-Ratm should be drawn to the swastika in line to serve both as ran auspicious symbol a The language is ancient Sinha resembles so much the Prakrit dialect of India.
The orthography seems to be line lo, which is obviously a clerical e grammar too is regular. We see th in -ha, the locative in -hi, the dative i e. g. kolu, kadaya, and karavaya. W used for the nominative, as is sometir already been noticed and in part explai Regarding the etymology and the in the text, the reader is referred to ti translation.
The inscription is one of king Ma
See the Inc

ZEYLANICA VOL. I
SCRIPTION OF MAI U-TISA -247 A. D.)
by the Archaeological Commissioner of ro. It consists of 16 lines, covering an top side of a slab now forming one of outh altar of the so-called Jetavanarima
and are quite clear, with the exception orn or damaged. Their size varies from Southern Brahmi alphabet of the latter f the third century A. D. Their type, r retrograde tendency. The elongated end, of a, Aa, ra, and la, which are some uthern Brahmi alphabet of this period ting. In other respects the letters have be seen on a comparison of the accomof the earlier inscriptions at Perumaiyanale (above, Plates I 3 and 27). Attention s 9, 12, and 14. It is used here perhaps ind as a mark of punctuation. lese, which in style and phraseology is employed in the earliest inscriptions
faultless with the exception of gari in rror for giri, as given in line 13. The e nominative singular in -i, the genitive h -hataya, and the gerund in ۔tu and ya, : find also the crude form of the noun hes the case in Prakrit. All these have ned elsewhere in the present volume.
meaning of uncommon words and phrases le remarks which immediately follow the
u-Tisa, son of king Naka. His identity
x for references.

Page 330
No. 22) JĒTAVANĀRĀMA ÎNSCR]
with Kanițțha-Tissa (circa 229-247 A.: established by Dr. Müller. It records repairs, built four gateways and a "sitti income derived from certain tanks and monks of the Abhayagiri-vihãra and foi of its buildings, the “Great Refection, The Utara-maha-ceta may be identified of the Abhayagiri-vihāra, mentioned b foregoing inscriptions of Mahinda IV frc In lines 5, 2, and I5 we are told that four avikas ("gateways") to this Maha. 'sitting-hall." The Mahavamsa , howev (arches'?) at the four gates of the sam Tissa tank, and the building of the Ma Gajabahu, who reigned some thirty years Finally, seeing that the present s Mahinda IV as well as the slab-inscr exclusively deal with the Abhayagiri M to find them set up in the vicinity, if no in question. But they were discover Jétavanäräma. Hence arises the questi original position when they were found, narama in later times from the Abhayag may be entertained as to the correctnes Jetavanarama ruins, especially as this of Mahasena, some eighty-four years af of these facts, be possible that these ruin to the Abhayagiri fraternity, if they are r As to the places mentioned in th &setraka) may have been a tract of field to in the inscriptions of Palu-Makicc
A. J. C., p. 29. See above, p. It is unfortunate that the letters immediately the inscription; else they would probably help us a temple dedicated to the yakkha named Mahaja (Mu. that is to say, whether it was called Mahejasanacala, as was simply an asana-sala of the congregation of mor,
See above, p. 21o.
WOL, I,

PTION OF MALU.TISA 253
J.), son of Mahallaka-Naga, was first that at Utara-maha-ceta, he effected ng-hall' (asana-hala), and granted the 'anicuts' for the maintenance of the expenses connected with the repairs and the supply of oil and offerings. L with the Abhayuttara-maha-cétiya oth in the Mahāvamiusa and in the two m the same locality as the present one. Malu-Tisa caused the construction of cetiya, the Gamini-Tisa tank, and a r, ascribes the erection of ådiniuÅhas e cetiya, the formation of the Gaimani'ha-asana hall in the capital to king
before Malu-Tisa. lab and the two foregoing ones of iption of Kassapa V (above, No. 4) sonastery, we would naturally expect t within the precincts of the monastery ed within the area of the so-called ion whether the stones were in their or they have been brought to Jetavafiri. If the former be the case, doubts is of the accepted identification of the nonastery was only built in the reign ter king Maļu-Tisa. It may, in view s belong to another monastery attached lot of the Abhayagiri-vihāra itself. e record, Upala-ketaka (Skt. Voalain Upala-vibajaka or -bijaka referred ava and Tammanna-kanda I take
- 2 Ιό. * Ch. xxxv, I 19--I 22. receding the word asana-hala are so indistinct in o determine wheirer the building in question was 2 xvii.30), or Maieija (Professor Geiger's tdition), the Burmese recension of the Mahāvaminsa gives, or ks, as the Sinhaliese recension seems to indicate.
N

Page 331
254 EPIGRAPHIA
Majata-gamana as a proper name wi to it. In the Habarana record Dr. which he translates "on account of the i the p.p.p. of w/majj and keri ya from P. k. been a tank in Kibigama mentioned inli district Vihira-bijaka, where the tank be identical with the one named in inscriptions , and in Mv. xvii. 59.
The following edition of the reco two eye-copies supplied by the Archaeo
1 [සිධ- නකමහරජහ පූත මjඵ(ති)සමද
(චත).
జలి(ఆరా) කර කඩය දිනි බැදී. [න
3 රජ]හ සුත මළුතිසමහරජි උපල*තෙක්
අට ක(රිහි) .. .. .. .. .. 4. .. .. .. .. .. ... (උතර)මහ(කෞච)තහි අ 5 [උතරමහj(චෙන)නි චතර අධික කර 8 @ဇာခံနျထဆ[®ခံထ] (စ္)&ဗ☎(ခ)ခ& { හිය (තෙකා)මත(ළමහවවි ච) 7 (සුමිතමභවවි ච) .. ........................... (වවි)
(තමළ)වරිච(වි) [ච]... .. .. 8 ... (වවි ච උතර)වවි ච . . . .
ච මහබට්(දන)ව 9 වි ච (මහනිළදරක අවරණ ව මිචත
කඩය මහරජි දිනි රෑ/ [නකමහ] 10 (රජඟ) පුත (මළු)තිසමහරජි අබයග
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 11 හටය ච බුකුසගහටය ච විහිරඹීජකිහි 12 ර කඩය දිනි බැදී නකමහරජහ පූ
[ه*] .. .. ..
A I. C., No. 61. * See abov
* * උපලි ' ධීද කියවිය හැකියි * මෙය * අවරණහ ' විය හැකියි

4- Y LANICA voL. I
ih kiriye, loc. of kiriya (P. karžisà) added Müller reads musita gamama heriyahi, nundated villages, deriving mufita from iriya. The Kubigamika-vavi may have ne 8 of the Vevalkatiya inscription. The Visaļa-gamika-vavi (line II) was, may the Maha-Ratmale and the Galkovila
rd is based on two ink-estampages and logical Commissioner of Ceylon.
XT。
ఏరలో తిరలివితిరితితీ . . . . . . . .
. (වය පව) .. . . . . . [සl](කල) ක මහ කත(කනි) .. .. .. .. ... (රහණකගළි)ෙයහි
wතල ව (නූති) ව මුලකොටු දිනි ............................... 'බ්‍රිය ජීණ පටිසතිරිය කරනක කොටු (ව)
ප්‍රචණක ෙකාටු ච මජතගමණ*කිරි(තෙය) ව නිව්ලවිටියවච් (ව) නළි(බ්)අවියවච් ව
. කවචි ව කුබීශෂිකවච් කිවචි) .. .. (లిరతిళం •లి දකපති කර
yරි"මහවිහර ... .. .. .. .. ... (න කඩ)ගරි
විස(ළ)ගමිකවවි . . . . . . . . [ක] සුත මළුතිසමහරජි නිලරජිය ගමිණිතිස
e, p. 24б. See above, p. 61.
* * ගමෙන' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * මෙය 'ගිරි ' විය යුතුයි

Page 332
NO.
13
4
15
16
10
11
12
13
22) JĖTAVANĀRĀMA INSCH
රවය දකපතිය ච ලබා(ඒ)යපතිය ච කු
මහපකවටහ (උවන)ක කොටු දිනි ගී
චත(ර)හි(ණ)කිල (අ}ස. (වක) අසනහල
(මහ
ලෙනෙකතකහි) දොළස කරිහි (ච). ය{
කර කඩය (දිනි)
TRANS
(Sidha- Naka-maha-rajaha puta Ma.
* . . . . . . . . (cata) .
la)-sama(te)ya kara kadaya di rajajha puta Malu-Tisa-maha-raji || gali)yehi ața ka(rihi) ... .. .. .. ... .. ... (Utara-)maha-(ce)tah
[Utara-maha-](ceta)hi catara ayika koțu (ca) . . . . . . . . . maha-biku-saga-(hataya) (ma)hapak gamarqa*-kiri(ye) hiya (Ko)mat (Sumita-maha-vavica) . . . . . .
aviya-vavi ca (Tamala)-vari-va ... (-vavi ca Utara-)vavi ca ... .. .. , gamika-vavi ca Mahabați-(dan -vi ca (Mahaniļadaraka avaraņa ca ka-pati kara kaçdaya maharaji (rajaha) puta (Malu)-Tisa-maharaji
(na kaçda)-gari .. .. .. .. .. ya -haaya ca buku-sagahataya ca Vil
... . . . . (kal -ra kadaya dini 12 Naka-maha-raja
-ya Gamini-Tisa ... ... ... ka-ravaya dakapatiya ca bo(ji)ya-patiy
-rahi maha
" Or upali. * Probably for avaranaha,

RIPTION OF MALU-TISA 255
කර කඩය අබයගිරිමහවිහරහි මහ Ø නකමහරජහ පූත මළුතිසමහරජි ට් කරවය ජිණ පටිසනිරිය කර(න)ක කොටු
හි දොළස කරිහි ච දොපති ච (උ)ත කුබර
(RP.
|ļu-(Ti)sa-maha-raji Utara-maha-cetahi
. . (vaya pawa) . . . . . . [sa] (kani żY [Naka-mahaJpala-keta(kahi . . . . . ... (rahanaka
i tela ca (huti) ca mula-kotu dini. . .
karavaya jiņa patisatiriya karanaka
a-(va)taha uvanaka kotu ca Majataa(la-maha-vavi ca) (-vavi) ca Nigilavitiya-vavi (ca) Nali(bi)- (vi) ca) . . .
. ... ... -ka-vavi ca. Kubi
Van Micataki-vavi) .. .. (ava)raņeha o ca dadini 12 Naka-maha-)
Abayagari-maha-vihara ... . . . . .
lira-bijakihi Visa(a)-gamika-vavi . . .
ha puta Malu-Tisa-maha-raji Nilaraji
a ca kara kaçdaya Abayagiri-maha-viha
* This may also be readgamane.
Read giri.
N | 2

Page 333
256 . . . EPIGRAPHIA
14 maha-paka-vațalla (uvana)ka koțu
Tisa-maha-raji
15 cata(ra)hi(ri)kila (a)sa(vaka) asanah
ka kotu (Maha
16 -le-ketakahi) dolasa-karihi (ca). -
kubara kara kadaya (dini)
RANS,
Lines I-2) (Hail The great k Naka) . . . . . . . at Utara-alaha-ceta. same) from all recognized taxes.
Lines 2-4. The great king Mali grainted . . . . . . . in the tract of fiel . . . . . (-rahaiaka-galiya)' . . . . . pr (offerings) at the Utara-maha-ceta
Illines 5-9) The great king causir l' tara-maha-ceta, dedicated free of ta: the great tanks (Ko)mata(la) and (Sumit tank . . . . . . . . . . the tank Niilavi (Tamala)-vari, the tank . . . . . . the the tank Kubigamika, the supplying ta1 raka, and the "anicut" . . . . the tank repairs of dilapidated buildings . . . . maintenance of the "Great Refection
at . . . . . .
Lines 9-12. The great king (Ma granted free of tax the income derive gamika in Vihira-bijaki unto the congreg at the Abhayagiri-maha-vihara.
Lines I 2-14) The great king M causing the construction of Nilarajiya a of tax the income derived from water a as an endowment for the maintenance Abhayagiri Monastery.
* Cf. Piiumagala

ZEYLAN CA VOL. I.
dini 2. Naka-maha-rajaha puta Malu
ala karavaya jina, pațiisatiriya kara(na)-
yahi dollasa-karihi ca do-pati ca (u) ta
ATION
irs Maiu-Tisa, Son of the great king granted . . . . . . . . . exempting the
l-Tisa, Son of the great king Naka i cailed Upala, and eight karisas in Oviding thereby money for oil and
ng four gateways (?) to be built at the x the income derived from the waters of a) situated in Majata-gamana-kiriya, the tiya, the tank Nali (bi)-aviya, the tank tank Utara, the tank . . . . . . . . . . nk Mahabati, (the ' anicut ' MahaniladaMicataki) for the purpose of effecting s a and as an endowment for the for the great congregation of monks
ļu-)Tisa, son (of the great king Naka) d from the waters of the tank Visalaation of monks and unto . . . . . . . . .
alu-Tisa, son of the great king Naka, nd Gami:i-Tisa . . . . . . granted free und the income enjoyed by the áhójika of the 'Great Refection' at the great
, above, p. 70.

Page 334
Eţifraphia Zeylanica
{--
(‘dow Loz–6zz wɔ419)
es!
·L
nțe W. Jo uoņdịuosus eugueue Aeqaf
 

8 به نD
IA7 |
·/oo/ i os səŋɔɑɑ #1 ynoqp ayn2S
uoyoɔ o uoạssrutuo3 , verooroowww.csv os?
„s) pəŋŋŋus uensso.roup-ytut up two ty
*•
略奏
: 舞蹟
对

Page 335


Page 336
No. 22 JETAVANÃRAMA INSC
Lines 14-16) The great king causing to be built a 'sitting-hall' . .
8 granted free of the uta of (Mahale-ketaka) and twelve ka't sa as the two kinds of income for the buildings).
The above translation is offered on the correctness of the following in phrases in the text:-
JSakala samateya kara kadaya = S witua (or adayatva), “having removed example, (a) data-pata saada samata all was given; (d) saéala samatuya cate Gife-pava-eofasa Aadavaka-Eotasa', 'the he revenues of Chuna) and Baka, and The expression &ara Eadaya occurs also tions of Habaranao, Galkõvilao, and Tam above, p. Io3, note I2, and p. 24O, note
7ella ca huti ca mula kotu (line 4). madai ca. Auta-malai ca afva. Dr. inscription tela huta mala kotu, which l and flowers.'
Namely, dakapati and bojiya-pati, * If we, however, take sakala samateya as one would run "having remitted the taxes accepted by a * A. I. C., No. I 6. Here pata is probably a of the passage is "after having seen he gave it ove advanced on p. 7 a.
A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, 1891, p. Mudaliyar Gunasekara renders this passage 'all the "A. I. C., No. 61, where the causative kadava togya, and karakafa wawiya, 'the Karakala tank."
'Ibid, No. 98, where also erroneously boiya p A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, 1891, p. 4 "Cf. P. dguars pupphanilah, 'twice the a provides money.'
o Cf. also tela mala in his transcript of the Gall

RIPTION OF MALU-TISA 257
lalu-Tisa, son of the great king Naka,
S SS SS SSLLS SL0 S SLSL SLS SLLSS SLLLL ... at the four . . . . . . . . rain-tax, twelve harasas sowing extent) sowing extent) of . . . . . . . , as well
urpose of effecting repairs of dilapidated
RKS.
entatively. Its accuracy depends much erpretation of the obscure words and
kt. sakalamin sawematikami, karam kapuqdaevery recognized tax. Compare, for dini, “the water-income recognized by vra Chuna) mahapati, Baka-mahapatika four which are recognized by all namely the shares at Gije-pava and Kadavaka.' ) in the sense given above in the inscriphmanna-kanda". Compare also dasa-eird,
I.
I take this to be equivalent to P. tēlaMüller, however, reads in the Habarana he renders having made offerings of oil
compound word sakala-sammatikam, the translation l,'
incorrect reading for pati. Dr. Müller’s rendering altogether.' With this I cannot agree for reasons
54. Samatiya probably incorrectly for samatiya, e in common to the four... Chuna-maha-pati,' &c. a is wrongly transcribed and translated as karakala
'ti karakataya, “having assigned the Karakața field." , Inscr. No. 2. hount of money for flowers; ' millah kardti, 'he
Svila record (A. J. C., No. 98).

Page 337
258 EPIGRAPHIA
Catara ayika (line 5) =: P. cattārā ag agghiàá is not in Childers' Pali Dictiomar gives agdi with the meaning "festoon wc judging from its use in the following vel
Aas-udula rat zlasaney ran äg nega-pa sa-van S perava matu si
"Having put on well and satisfactorily ti of the banyan tree (nyagirodha-fada), agd with a brilliantly shining red mar ran-digi-fasa by svarna-maya agghikaMahavamsa records the building of aa yuttara-maha-thupa by king Gajabahu, of the present inscription. Whether adi is only another word for agghia, and and the same event or not I am not suar Jina patisatiriya karanaka kotu (lin Makafaka-vataha (line 6) = P. mah cooking, was probably a technical na common refection or to the kitchen of a to understand why paea-wattaya in Mv. mahababa-valfatthaya. The expression 14, also supports this supposition. He baka as a single word having a special r Uvanaka koțu sus P. uppannakam Similarly, avanaha in dates such as sa, is derived from Skt. P. åøanna+ ka, pointed out o. The forms vana, veni, z to convert them to ordinals are obviou I do not think they can be connected v present of vanavå or venavå (from Skt.
Aya, See above, p. 71.
See above, p. 228, note : A, S. C. Seventh Progres,

ZEYLAN ICA νΌL. I
hiệãyõ, Sinh. satara ảgả. The Pãli form y, but Clough, in his Sinhalese Dictionary, rk. This does not seem to be correct, se from the Akaluyasëéhara (i. I o2):-
alasaz
dipasa
aléasa ura risëvena-lesa.
he robe which is of the colour of the fruit just as one covers the side of a golden tle." The sanne to this verse explains barsvayak. As mentioned above, the imukhas at the four gates of the Abhasomethirty years before king Malu-Tisa mukha, which Wijesigha renders 'arches," whether the two statements refer to one
es 5 and I 5), see above, p. 7 I. ld-fasha-wattassa. Mahapaka, 'the great me like mahafadi, given either to the great monastery, otherwise it is difficult xxxv. 12o is explained in the Tika by
maha maha-paka-vațaha, in lines I 3 and re the first maha simply qualifies mahaneaning.
atva, "having caused the arising.'
'a avana éa vasahi, “ in the seventh year,' as Mudaliyar Gunasekara has already dini, and vanna now added to cardinals sly derivatives of apannaea or a panniea, rith wama or wena, the relative participle, /bha).
6.
Report, 1891, p. 48, note 9.

Page 338
No. 2 JĒTAVANĀRĀMA INSCF
Aana-vavi (line 8) = P. dama-vabi. Avarana (line 9) = Skt. åvarana. ä + Vvr.
Aaka-bati (line 9) = P. dahapatti. Lakapatiya = daka pattika. Comy Aminicciya inscription.
Karavaya (line I 3) a modern kara pay-ya, the gerund in ya added to the tvá or ya in -éramaya. Cf. Whitney's Geiger’s Litt. und Spr. der Singhalesen, Bojiya-patiya = Skt. åhöjika-øråøtt bhojaka, 'village headman, or one wh a village. See above, p. 206, notes 7 a. pati or patiya occurs in other records translates it "after having made serve,
Rarahi is a difficult form. It is singular of éari (Skt. éhari) o, or is si (P. arisa), the singular being in both sense, or whether we have here a plural
Do-ø7ti - Skt. diviprapti, referring dakapati and boviya-pati.
Utaz Akulóara kara. I take kubara-ka the special nature of the tax. This wi modern agricultural term otta or otu, whi otu-duty is one-tenth of anything.
S. C. Seventh Progress I. C.
A. * A. I. C., Nos, 8, 6 , 97 |

IPTION OF MALU-TISA 2.59
See above, p. 36, note 8. Cf. Sinh. avura, aouraạavã, from Skt.
See above, pp.71-72. are the intermediate formatika in the
a, probably derived from a form *karafull causative stem, as tua in karapayiSanskrit Grammar, par. Io51. d., and par. б5. 2. ka, ' the income accruing to the gamao enjoys certain proprietary rights in ld 8; p. 25o, note 6. The term dojiyaof the third century A. D. Dr. Müller
"after having assigned." not clear whether this is the locative mply another spelling of bariha, hiriya :ases used for the plural in a collective ending in i.
to the two (kinds) of income, namely,
'ra to mean “a grain-tax." Uta describes ord is most probably the same as the ch Clough renders as "tax, tithe, duty;'
Aeport, I891, p. 54, ჩ), ყ8.

Page 339


Page 340
IND
The following is a complete inder of words and proper names
di, page36 note, 13o, 169, 174, І97, 2oо п. 3, 2о4, 2обп. 2, 223, 247. , 131, 132, 186. Aba, 6o. Abā, I 83, 187, 23, 2I4, 22; II, 223, 224, 229, 243 n. 6. Abadalaka, I39, I48. abadi, abadi, 47, 52 pa. 22,92,
I86, 18. Abāgiri, 22, 225. Abahay, 25, 26, 27, 42, 46, 49,59,77,777.2,78,79, 9I 92, 23, 2I4, 235, 24 п. 3, 243 п. б. Abahay-giri sähi, 235. Abahay-giri-vehera, 47, 48, و9 .۶ 1o7 و 99 ,98 و I 9 و 55 ,2 ؟
235. Abahay Salamevan, 78, 79,
91, 98, 2I4. abaranin, 32 m. 2, I86 n. 2. Aba (Abay) Salamevan, I83, 187, I89, 192, 234, 237. Abay, 213, 234, 237, 238. Abaya, 6o, 138, 39, 14, I 48; ye, I 48; oyalha, I44. Abayagari, 255. Abayaturā-maha-sä, 2 I 6,22 II, 226, 236, 2 გ9, 253, 258. Abayi, I39 n. 2. Abeya, 21 п. abháil, 77 fe. 2, 9, 177, 8o,
18I, 213, 243 n. 6. Abhāgiri, 2o4. abhahay, 77 m. 2. Abhā Salamevan, 78, 79, I76, 177 and n. 3, 192, 195,196, 198,213,214,243. Abhā Sirisaňgbo, 2oI. 4*4’y, 77 m. 2, 204, 205, 243
幻,6。
Abhaya, 26 n. 2,59,6o,62,64, I2 I, I37, І4І, І42, пб4, 168, 183 m. 5, 213. Abhayagiri, 23 m. 5, 39, 42, 52, 55, 8o, 8I, 82, 8ვ, ΙοI, 134, 183, 201, 202, 206, 214, 215, 216, 2 І7, 22б, 228 η Ιο, 23ο, 23 Ι, 238, 253, 256. Abhaya-raja-kumara, 153 m.I. Abhaya Salamevan, 64, 65,
168, 169, Ι 72. Abhaya Silāmēghavaņņa,
23. Abhayaväva, I77, i 78. Abhay Salamevan, I 74, I 75. Abhayuttara-maha-cetiya, see
Abayatura-maha-să. Abhidham, 46, 77 m. 2. Abhidhamma, 42, 52, Ioo,
2 Ι 5, 228 κ. Ι. Ι. Abhidhānappadīpikā, 3 m.4,
28 κ. 3, 29 κ. Ι. Abhidharmapițaka, 2I4, 228 m. II. abhisa, 90, 192, 193 m. I,
Ιοό
29 p.
90. Abhiséka-vidhi, 193 m. I. Abhivaddhamana, 68.
WOL. I.
Abhivaddhamanaka, 68 m 3,
2. abhiyukta, 49. Abivadunna, 68 m, 3. Abōnā, 78 m. I. Abo Seneviraja, 178 m. I. dсӑryyayan-vайатse, п96,
97. аф, 95, 9б, 97, 243, 24б. 4ெ, 33 adalhas, 46, 52 m. 5. agāļā, 222. Adam's Peak, 36 n. 3. adam, 86. adaያana, 69, 7o, 7፤. adhikāramha, 36 m. äiti, 25, 46, 5o n. 4. didi, I3I. ảảảằẻ, 47. didi-muéha, 216, 258. ādaāda, 26 m. 3,78, 83 m.,
87 n. 6, 237 m, 7. Adityasēna, 2. admandi, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io8, Ιοβη, 3, τοg, 1 Ιο, III, II 2. ddözra, 5о т. 4. adukitt, 17on. I a. åidur, 97, 23. äalura, 96, 97, I n. 2 ;
läduru, n. I 2, 22 I. diattra-vadu, 97. ag, 223, 246, 248 n. 7. aga, 24б п. 8. ஜேம், 258. agata, I, 5, 8, 9, 2 , 38,
І44, І4б. Agbo, I54, 16 r. Agbohi, 245, 247, 2s. Agboyim, I6o. aga, 28 п. 5. Aggabödhi, 4, 53 n. 1, 82, I54, 17 т. 4, 84, 2Iб, 2 I 7, 2 28 m. II. agghikā, 258. Aggivaợợhamānaka, 2 I 1 n. 3. Agimitra-naka, 63. Agnipurāņa, I93 m. I. agrāmātya, I 77. Ahas-gaiga, 225 n. 4. -ahi, 58.
.235 و 2 و 77 47 ,7a۶ Ajharoha, 226 n. Io. djuroleki, 237. αέα, 49, 57, 94, Ιο7, το8,
18, I2O. äkä, 25, 29 n. 1,94, Io6 n. 7. āĀaļa, 94, o6 m. Io. ākānā, 92, 94, Io . 5,
IO7 να Ι 4. Akasa-ganga, 225 n. 4. äkekä, 25. dikul, 33. ākulayak, 87. Akvadunnā, 68 m. 3. aza , I87 , 22 Ꮒ. älla, 166, 72. I4 .۶ 36 و 33 و 74 Alavadunna, 68 n. 3. Algamiya, 92, I o3. äli 95. dili-navak, 95.
Alisāra, 68. Allāhābād, 225 m Alleväva, 77 n. 2 alu, 187 m. II. Alut-vihara, 127, Alu Vihāra, I 2 I. Alwis (J. de), see dтӑ, 48. lämnadima, I 12 n. Amaraköşa, 198 Amaratana (otan.
7ο. Amarāvatī, 13, 2 ämäti, 87. amatya-mandala
8o.
Amãvatura, 34 m
*。11,547z。1 188 m, Io, 24o aňba, 75 n. 4. Āmbā, 34, 38. ambaranin, 3o, 3 Ahbatalā, 75 m. Ambatthala, 75,
24, 1 ? . Ambila-grama, 7. Ambilāpika, 26. Annbillapadara, 8 ambul, I3I. Äńbulgama, 7. Ambulu-dagaba, amburen, 22 I. Amgan-kuliya,
249. . . Ꭶ Aminicciya, 259. аттата, п82 п. : атита, атиии, 3 *,3,57,103幻 атитӑ, пI 7. amunata, II3. a۶, 122 na. 2, 13 4, 234s 0, 247. -ата, 58. -drea, -ana, 58. Anada ပွÁat: 1б, 226 п. по. amadara, i 87. απαραία, Ι8, I9, 2
I46. атäègi, I3І. апатta, п32, 22б. amanitarayem, I96 antat, 25, 46, 22 Andhra, 208. Aidiya-kanda, 13
47, 50, I52. amatur, 22 I ; and Anekārtha-sangra aňgana, 248 m. 7. aigula, 99 n. 5. Anguttara-nikāya Anikanga, 178. Anikata-Sona, 18. ansivá, 47, 53 n. 1
1бо.
ӑтӑ, 2оI, 2о4, 2 annat, 48. атоöа, 92. anatavehi, 65 n. 3.

EX
occurring in the first volume of the Epigraphia Zeylanica,
... 4 l, 79, 20I.
128.
De Alwis (J.)
8. ဒါးါ6၇,69,
2.
,173 fz。3,
... II-I3, 35 5, 55 r. 4
斧。
2, 186, 223. 4, 76.
76, 8, 82,
97, II 2.
243, 246,
55 و 49 و 4 ۶۰ |
33.
9, 22 II, 224
Ānanda),
I, 138, 144,
8, 139,142,
wᏛté , I 3o. ha, 27 m2. 2.
I9o n. 6.
1, 93, 8,
5.
Anubudu, 35 m. Io. Anubudu Maha-Mihiňdu, 33. Annçdi (gen. Anuçliya), 143,
144, 145, І4б. ar garā, 235. Amuļā, 43. Anurādha, 37. Anurādhapura, ii, I, Io, T2, 23, 39, 41, 58, бо п. І, б8, 75, 77 ??. 2, 8o, 82, 83, toI n. 9, 12 I, 126, 132, 135, 153, I 55, 176, 18o, I 81, 19, 200 a. 5, 208, 213, 217, 228 κ. 14, 24 Ι. Anurāpura, 222, 2 28. Anurā Vihāra, 68. anurū, 93. anae-saf, 237. arutusas, 236; antwayen, 47. .174 و169 وفاة ара, 46, 47, 52 ж. по, 为574。4,
16ο, 198, I99 κ. Ι.4, 237. άρα, 92, 246, 247, 249η 4. و 78 و 76 و34 و 3 .68 26 و25 وقفة 79, 9 Ι, 98 η 5, I 26, I83, 186, 187 n. 6, 188, 188 r. 5, 22 I, 222, 225 a. 3, 228, 230, Apabhraṁśa, I, 6, 58, 64. dbannaka (or 'nika), 258. äpä-yuvarad öisev tänä, 88
osarä, 47.
Pe. 5. Aphsad, 2. apilisaranga, 48, 4954 m. 12. መዖffiriያሪ, 25, 27 ጸ.3, 4 L. ' aertsey, 4 I, 46, 5o n. 7. afóirivat, I 22 n. 2. aprivat, 22 n. 2, I3o, aar,
224 r. 3, 234. apís, 86, 88 m. I 2, 22. appicchio, 88 m, 12. Apratimalla, I 24, 132. Apte, 224 m. 4. apulana, 97. афит, 2 22. ανα, 25, 4, 5ο κ. το, 77
2. 2, 223. ārā, 247. arab, 22I. dirahiya, 34 ft. I4. arak, 9 I, 92, I 18. Arakkha-cetiya-geha,
n. 7. Arak-samana, 30, 34,38, 66.
See also Rak-samanan. Araleim, 174, 175. Araleyim, 164, 169, 17I. . መrgn፤, 46, 5I• aramä, 25. ፴raZlay, 47, 52 ።. 7. aray, 4 I, 46, 5o m. lo, 52 m. 7,
77 n. 2. Агауап, 245, 248, 25І. Ardha-Magadhi, 15, 6, 22,
58, 64, б5. dren, 22 п. ari, 4б, 5І н. 7. arista, 135. Ariargama, 136, I49. Arita-maha-gama, 152, 153.
228
Arte, 148. Aritha, I 35, 36 r. 3, I 37,
I ვ8, I 52. Arittha-maha-gama, 153. Arit tha-pabbata, 135, 136,
I ვ8. Arițțha Vihāra, T 42. .2 .۶a 52 و 46 ,ayنو (2 arivil, 25, 33, 34 n. 4, 46,
50, 50 r. 4. Armour, i, 84, Ioo n. 6, IoI. - ?፥• I , I 29• Arpäkkama, I 23. arub, 92, 93. artthia, 5o n. Io. ά5, 22 Ι, 22 2. ασά, 33. Asaợā (Așādhā), 16. Asaļa, 98 m. 4. As i laya, 2 I. as in a-hala, 253, 256. as tim-hi, 46. asa't-in, 49. a Surazta, 222. a savaka, 256. dś3'en, 13). Āseļa, 87, I89. Äselsaidä, 187. Asgiri Vihāra, II 28 n. r. .93 وعدة asiri, 22, 235. as-an, Io4 m. I. Aśõka, I2, I 3, 4, 5, 16, 22, 58, 59, 62, 63., 75 ??. 4, I 39, 40, 42, 43. I5o, I51 I52, 3, 227, t. I assamt, Io4 m. I, 1 I II • assamak, 95, 96, 11 m. 8. assaminat, 96, Io4 m. I. assanun, 93, 1o4 m. I, Ios.
荔。翰。 disthana-mandapa, 206 n. 2. āsthānī, 6I r. 8. ästhäni-parihära, 17o n. 5. asatп, 46, 95. Asunbada-watta, 35 m. Io,
1ற6, ஒ8. aśva, I 3 I. asvanu, 48,49,558, o, 237,
247. at, 46, 51 ps. , 247. .235 ,2O4 ,96 ,49 وله αία, 65 κ. 3, 99 π., 5, 255. äta, 47, 48, 49, 94, I 18, I36, Ι87, 2ο5, 236, 237, 247, 25I a. O. αίαίου, 75 π., 4. al-ambil, t31, 134 , I. atane, 67, 69, 71. qatapuzvāt, 48, 56 m. I, II. Ataragalu-Kotta, 20, 202,
2o4, 2об. atasiyä, 99 m. 7. afa, 222 ; atata, 55 n. 4 ; .237 ,234 ,عat A .. Ataviragolläva, 30, 79, 165. afaya, 72. atếvāsinö, I6. dit gozvauva, III m. 2. đägi, 37 m. II, 99 Pt. 5, 8o,
237.
Ο Ο

Page 341
262
äti, 187. atin, 48, 99 nu, F. ätinakarä, 46, 5 I n. 14. ditid-zdinat, 237. at-mahi-sthana, 204. äťntagară, 46 nu. 9. dinavi, 2o5. affai, 247. dit-fitali, 99 m. 5. af-shota, Io6 nu. I 8. at-sam, 95, Io9, Io9 n. 7. ai-samak, 96, lion, 5. at-saint, 92, 94, IOI 2s. S.
Io7 n. 15, Io9 n. 7. t at'- sana, 1o I n. 8. affazrat, 223. attai, 99 m. 5. åttan, 187, 19o n. 2, 205,
243, 247. αίίίίμί, 169, 17 Ι, 172, 174,
2O5. attini-kaiju, 159, 16I n. 8,
2Oo n. 4, 205. attāni i färähdira, 164, 169,
l 7 o rt. 5. I74. äfи, 223. . ätu, 48, 49, 5 l m. I4, 92,
235, 249 ft. 4. ă/u/at, I32, I6o, 2o5 ; *lat
tāk, 246. ditulärvai, 248. Atula-veherhi, 223; -vihara,
229. ditativit-tik, 204. attit-Act, 169, 174, 196, 199
ፖg. 7. ditulat- 'di, 33, 34, 198. ditulu vardin, 33 m. 13. ätulvä, 49, 92, Il8. aumā, 87 m, 5. atuvă, 5o n. 17,65, 193 m, 7,
2oό κι 7. αίτνάνε, I 6. atzulatu, 94, 1 o6 m. I8.
Atvehera, 47, 49, 52, 53, 56, 8o, 81, 83, 91, 92, 93, 97, 99, JoI, io2, Io3, Io5, 1I2, 249 m, 7. Aupapatika-stitra, 63, 63 m. I. awa, 25, II 7, 168, 193. azad-hi, 237. avijanu, 237. ava-maigula, 247. dvan, í 74. avanaka, 258. ävаттӑzeћі, 2о4. avarana, 255, 259; °neka,
255. avas, 47, 48, 54 m.8, 9. avasa, 48, 52 m. 2 I, 236; avasä, 25, 38, 47, 48, 49, 9I, 235, 236. dvd sa, 56, loo, 239, 240. aizvasdinta, 25. azasan hỉ, 94. avasa-t, 47, 48, 235. azasa-la, 49. avas-shi, 48, 236. avas-in, 49, 236. az/afа, 99 п. 5, 249 п. І ;
ortahi, 22 I. avatä, 33, 94, 199 n. 7, 249. azviya, 255. αυικ, 33, 34, 35 κ. Ιο, 38, 9 Ι, 93, 94, 168, 18O, 96, 197, 2O6 n. 2, 249 m. I. a zled, 9 I, 169, 174, 86, 198,
247. avul, 25. azvu”, 22.I. avura, 259. avuraņavā, 259 åy, 92, 93, 97, 198 m. I 2.
aya, 92, 13o, 131, 236, 249
η, 4, ανίκι, 236. ayasamanâradolen (?), 33. Ayasmanta, J 78. aya-idirt, 2O7 ta. 3. ayatiy’a, 247; ven, 247. avelin, I 18. , ayika, 253, 255, 258. avi-flava, 230, 234, 237 n. 8. Ayisayi, 69, 7o. äyиутаf, 178 п. І. ау-vй, I I 7.
Bā = Bāhu, 2o6 n. 3. öã, I I7, I. I8. bå, 9I, 222. bad, 33, 41, 47, 48, 49, 77. ,118 ,97 و93 ,92 ,9I ,2 I68, 2O4, 22, 222, 235, 2 გ6, 237. bada, 69. bada, 13^. bada-guha, 15o n, 4. Badakarika, 143, 145. bada-kariya, 73. Badal-pillar, 39 m. I2. bada-tuba, 15o. Ваааа, 1бо. bädi, 2o5. badipita, 72. badu, 59, 6o, 18o, 18 I in, Io. bägin, 94, 95, 96, 97, I3I. ba(gla), 186. bahā, 47, 99 m. 5. Bahadata, I53. Bahadur, I 57. bahdilu, 2o4. óähär, 48; bästära, 2o5; öähäri, 49,92; 235, 249 m. 4 ; bdhärin, 247. Bahatusivim, I98, 2oo. Bahidalóka-Mahadevi,
re. I. v. Bahike, I51, I52, I53. bähira, 132. Bāhiya, I 53. Bāhu, I 28, 30, I 32, I 33, 155,
I56, I 57. bahu-vrihi, 193. baj, 4 I, 47, 48, 77 no. 2. bajana, 3 I. Bak, I98 n. 4. Baka, 257. balā, 92, I3. bälla, Io4 n. 2. bälla, 187, I90 m. 2. bälä, 90 m. 2. bdilai, 93, Io.4 n. 2, 187 ft. 4,
19o n. 2. bala-karint, 48. balamin, 24o n, 3. balana, 92, 94. balat, I87, 189 n.7. balatā, 90 m. 2. balatha, 189 n. 7, I9o n. 2. bälitun, I 87, I9o n. 2. balayan, 2o5. bälayața, 187. balu, 2o5. Bamadata, I. 5o, I52, 153. Bamaņa, I45. bamana, 22 I. Bamaņa Utara Puśaguta, 43,
45. Bamanogiriya, 72. Bainba-dat, 153. Bamba-senevi, 34,38,193 m.5. Bambhadatta, I53. Bamba, I53. Bamun-kunbara, I54, 159,
Ι6 Ι. Bamuņu, 235, 238. ჩa/4, 96.
24
дард, 94 baut, 46 bånd, 18 öantä,
II 8, τ. Baņda P Baņday, báňdi, 2. bařidina bandna, bandu, 3
2. 3, n. 7. band van 235. banatzar, bar, 32,
186, 2 baraņa,
223. bariya, ) Barnett Bartholc bäsä, 9 I, basna, 2 basmen, . Bastian, δαι, 47,
234, 2 bat, bata б4, 91 I45, I 36 κ. bata, 14 baţa, I2 Batakay Bata Ma Bata Na Batapala Bata Śiv
145. batavații bat-gehi, όάιι, 23 bati, 49. Batuwan
た2、2。 bauddha Датата. bäviin, I Beames bedā, 95 Bedsa, I bedum,
ነt.8, ; behed, 3 behedge
бо. Bell (H. 8 ነz. I; 33 7.
I4 7 53, 20 24I, a Bendall bera, 25 б9. Bhadaya bhadadabhadrabhāgaya Bhāgine 65 ?፡. Bhagiri. Abha Bhagwā
I4I. öhảt, I 4 bhakti, bhāņavā Bhaņdā Bhaņçlik

NDEX
; banga, Io7 m. 8.
7, 189 ነz• 2. 47, 93, 1o5 п. І , 96, 2oό κ. 3, 236. okuna, i 39.
49.
to 7t. 3. vā, 189 m. 2.
23. 2, 32 т. 3, 86, 188 22, 222, 237, 248
nația, 68; band-vay,
48. 9 I, II, 7; bara, 8o,
6
24o n, 3 ; baranurin,
!5, I7 ነ፤• 2, I8, 19. (L. D.), 40. mae, 7 fit. 7.
3.
47.
226, т. 4. ற1, 17, 186, 221, 46. , 25, 28 κ. 4, 48, 62, , 95, I ο κ. 9, Ι 4 Ι και 46, 169, 174; datina, 7.
I. I.45
雳、2。
а, б9, 7o. ilha Tisa, I 46.
da, 43, 45. (, 18, 2I, I43 т. б. aguta, I43; “gutaha,
ta, I.48.
97. 7.
tudave, 26 m, 9, 27
-guka, Iso me, 4. 22,
8, 13, 34. (J.), ló n. 4 I 7.
II 3, 247.
4. 97, 168, 197, 199 205.
8, 39 n. 9.
I54 55 然。 3. I59.
. C. P.), ii, iii, vi, I, , 24, 26 m. Io, 30 it. 2, 42, 64 p. 4, 84, 4. 5, I გ6, I ვ8, I48, I83, 191, 194, 200, 2O2, 2O8, 2o9, 213, 245, 249 n. 6, 252. (C.), vi. , 27 κ. 4, 4-6, 5ο κ. Ιό,
aniya, 67 m. I. thipa, II 5o m. 5. ፻፺thd, 15O ነz• 4• À, 2 გ6. yya Sangharakkhita,
vehera, 2 I 5 ?a. 3 ; see yagiri. nlāl Indrajī, 22, 63,
..
8o. rd, 43. kārika, I43. (ã Parivẽụa, 23 no. 6.
bhārayak, 3. Bharhut (or Barahut), I, 5,
I5o, 2 Io n. 6. bhartr, 4 I. bhata, I 4 I. bhážitā, I4 I. Bhatikabhaya, 8r. Bhātika Tissa, Bhātiya Tissa,
61. bhatta, I4 I. Bhattiprölu, I3, I.4, I4o. bhattu, i 4 I. bhatu, I 4 I. bhdātu, I 4 I. Bhatu-Nanda, I43. Bhatu-Sivagutta, I43. Bhatu-Sona, I43, 145. bhdāū, 14 I. bhdāü, 4 I. bhavata, 36 m. bhava, It n. 2, 13. bhasaija-gehani, 155 m. 3. bhiku, 62, 64. bhikkhu-sainghassa atthāya,
20 Bhilsa, I3 m. 7. bhinnava, 13. bhaga, 2o, 2o4. bhagika, 25o m. 6. bhojaka, 25o m, 6. Bhojana-sala, 76. bhōjika, 256, 259." bājika ArāAtika, 259. bhráil, 14 I. ỗằă, I94. Bhūtārāma, 25. Bhuvamaika Bāhu, 99 m. I. Bhuvaneka Bahu, 雳。 óió, 2 I 3, 222. Bidam-vala, 91. bija, bija ka, bija ki, 6, 62,
49, 254, 255. Bijagama, бi т. I, bifuwata, 18o. bik, 29 m., 9 I, 92, 95. bika, 69, 72, 73, 2Io n. 1I. bie-sangnat, 223. bilku, 72, 73, I48, 255. bili, 93, Io5 n. 8. bili, 9 I. bilibat, I69, 170 m. I2, I74. bilisā, 169, 7o m, 2, 74. ότη, 35 η Ιο, 53 σε 14, 93, 94, 97, I 18, I86, I96, 235, 236 ; &imi, 93 ; bëmat, 47, 187; öimin, 47, 49, 56 η Ιο και διηλί, 93, 97, п86, 197. bimb, 213, 222, 223. Biņara, 29, 34, 1989. 4. birindä, 186. Bindusāra, I 42 m. 7. Binera, 33, 243. biruda, 24, I65, I66, I77, 18I n. 9, 192, 213, 214, 23, 243. bises-Ud, 22 T 234. θέσετ, 23, 46, 49 σε 7, 5ο σε 2ο, 78, 9 I, II 86, 88 m. 5, 2 I 3, 225 ?. 3, 27; birmer, 22, 234. bisevä, 46. bisev-räjina, 225 m. II. biso, 78, 2 I 3, 22 I, 234. όλδο-γάλκα, 2 Ι3, 22 Ι, 225
2. I, 243. bisovarum, I3I. bisovat, 96. biya, 46, 5 I m. I 8-21, 237 ;
biyen, 47. bo, Io, 29, 48, 77 m. 2, 236. Bödh-Gaya, 2. Bodhi (d. of Kassapa I), 3I.
Bodhi (tree), Io, 29, 4, 55
24. 7, 66, 07, 299. Bõdhisatta, 24, 225 m. 4
227, 228, 240. Bo-gehi, 236. hoho, 3. boji kapati, 259. bojiya, 257 m. 6. boviya-pati, 257 m. I, 259. boyiya patiya, 255 259. bolmať,97. Boňd-vehera, 97, III 2. Bo-sat, 222; -sat-hu, 237. ổổi, 244, 25o o. 4. Bo Upulvan -Kasub-giri -vehera, 29, 3 , 33 35, 38, 39. Bo-vatta, I96, I98. Bower, 6 m. 6. фоy, 25, 26, 5о, 77 т. 2, 78,
79, 91, 92. Boyer (M.), 17, 59, 72, 15,
I52. Brāhma, 242. Brahma-datta, I5o, 53. Brāhmaņa, 238 m. 3. Brahmaņic, I92. Brāhmaņōttara Puya-Gupta,
43. Brāhmī, l2, I3 I4, 58, 49,
15I, 208, 252. Bud, 26 n. 1, 46, 47, 234,
237. bud, 4, 77 m, 2, 96. buda guha, J 5o n. 4. Budarakita, 146, 147. Bud-das, 25, 26, 42, 46. Buddas Siri-Saňgboy Abahay,
23, 25, 26, 50. Buddha, 52, 122, 123, I 25, 127, 128, 134, I35, 37, 143, 15, 152, 153, 156, 176, 214, 215 p. 3, 217, 225 n. 4, 226 n. 5, 228,
238, 24o. Buddhadāsa, 26 n. 2. Buddha-Gaya, 2. Buddhaghõsa, I 53 Buddhamittra, I. 96, 199. Buddhannehäla, 3o, 35 m, Io,
გ6 ??., 19l, I92 ??. I. Buddharakkhita, 146, I,47. Buddhism, 12, I4. öudna, 25. Bud-ruvan, 46. „Budu, 35 г. I. I, 131, 223 : Budun, 75 m. 4, 96, Io4 *z。I,222,234、 Budurrad-hu, 223. Bühler (G.), iii, 2 m. 2, 3, I4 κ. Ι, Ι 5, 6, 7 σε 3, 2о т. 2, 22, 23, б2 т. I2, 6ვ, 64 zz. 2, 66 ??. გ. öuj, 4I, 47, 77 n. 2. ಕ್ಲಿಜ್ಜಣ್ಣ: Akotu dini), 2 II.
uka, 69, 2 Io, 2 II. buka-sagahataya, 2 Io, 2 II ;
buku-s, 255. bulat, I 18, I98 m. I2. Burgess (J.), iv, 3, I5 m. 2, Ió,
17 ነz• 2, 22• 63 ነ”• 3Burma, 65. Burmese, I 4o n. 2. Burnell, 242, n. 3. Burrows (S. M.), 75, I 15 m,
2.
ca,62, 136, I 40, I48, 192 pt. 5,
255, 256, 257.
Caitra, I98 m. 4.
cataya, I49.
caka, 72.
ara, 149

Page 342
Cakravarti, 24. Cakravartt in-vahanse, 13o. Caribuțțhi, 68. Camünakka, i 78. Cãnavēla, ó i tu. . Cançlavarman, I 24. Cāndragömi-vyākaraņa-par
jikā, i. Candragupta, 142 n. 7. Candra-pañcika, Io(6 n. 14, caritaya, 18o. Casie Chitty, i. cata, 255 250. ‹a/ጠነ ̇q, 255, 256, 257, ጋ58. cas'arri, 72. Cāthamaigana, 68 m. 3. catiri, 2 i II. catudisa (osa), 16, 18, 9, 2,
I4 I, 44, 45, 46. caludisa-sagasa(disa-Sagasa),
14o, 145, 146. Catusāla, 68. catus sacara, 2 29 a. 3. ceile, 52 n. 25. ceta, 253 ; cetahi, 255. cetiya, 253. cētija, 226. Cētiyā, 37. Cetiya-ghara, 81. Cetiya-giri (-pabbata), 2 ft. 25, 55 m. II, 67, 7:5, 76, 77, 8o, 8I, 82, 8კ, I99 ??. ვ. 26, 239 n. 7. See also Mihintale. የሪyda, 224 ነz• 4. Ceylon, 75, 78, 79, 8o, Ioon, 5, Io not, 4, 124, I25, I56, 177 m. I, 189 m. , 1982, 4,209, 25, 230, 238. chakala, 64. Chalmers (R.), 28 m. 5. chana, 26 n. 6. chemia, I 33. Chicacole, I 24. Childers (R. C.), 59.
chirndia, chimdiya, 5o M. I3.
Chinese, 23o. chuna-mahapati, 257. Cita, I8, 9. Citta-dhātu - gabbha,
然。【2。 Cittala, 67. cīzvara, 39 Pe. 5. civara grāma, I 89 m. II, 244. cīzarikā, 3, 6. a Clough (B.), 27 n. 2, 28 pe. 3,
74, 258, 259. Cõda, 31, 34. Cõdagaga, 24. Cōļa,30, 6, 79,8o, 23,25 п. І, 12б, I55, I78, 2 І5. Colebrooke (H. T.), 3 n. 4,
6 κ. 6.
227
Cōļians, 55. Colombo, 24, 2II c. 15. Conjeveram, 23. Constance, Lake of, iii. cora-kamma, 249 n. 6. Corbet (F. H. 微 vi. crimina, 243. tāļāmaņš 27. Cunningham (Sir A.), 1 ns. I, .4 .2o9 ۶g و 7 .۶ I3 و 4 ۶۶۰ 2 Curia Regis, 240, 244, 245.
-d, 48, 49, 94, 96, I86, 187.
d, ვ8, І31, I32, І4о, І4б, I5o, I8I n. 6, 197, 2O6 и 3, 24о г. 3.
da, 25, 46, 49 m. 8, 52 m. I, 77 п. 2, 1 п8, 186, 2 по δε Ιο, 222.
ேே, 247.
dä, 186, 188 m. 2, 22 r, 222,
228 т. 2, 228 т. б, 24о т. dad, 247. daqddi, 247. dda-tam, 222. dadhi, I 70 m. J 3. dägä, 97, I o8 m. 4, 2 n. 9. dāgā, 92, 93, 97, 2. digal, 48, 93, 97, 222. digaba, I 23, I 28, I53, 176,
18 m, 6, 19, 227. dage, 92, 93, 96, 97, IO2 n. 3, O Pe. 5, Io9 m. 7, 222, 235. dlähdäj, 237. qida hake, 33. daham, 207 m. 3, 22I, 237;
dahanat, 22; II, 223. daham-dara, 226 n. 8. Dalamirusi, 22 I. Dahamsäk, 223, 229. Dahamsaňgun, 222, 228. daham-7'yak-hana, 22 I. dahasa, 49, 87, 19o n. 2. dähäviyä, 92. dahaz'ı et, 9I. .dihit, 91.
dahit-kissi, 99 ft, 4. dläka, 7 . 99 яв. 4 dała, 7I. dakabhedanam, 199 pe. I. data-fata, 257. da&apati, 66, 69, 7, 72,73, 73 at. 4, 17o κ. , 25.5, 2.57, 259 ; pósatya, 255 259. dakabatti, I7o, 2 59; Abattika,
259. da-karaidu, 22 a. di-kata, aoo n. 7. dakinavā, 7. dakuge, 33, 46, 6o. dakvā, 49, 87. dad, 223. dala, I86. dāla, 22. Daļadā, 25. Dalada-karaidu, 222, Dalada-măligava, I 14, IT 5 p. Dalada-Mandira, 125. daladap, I3o, I86. dalapulatinen, 222 n. I. dalawulatnen, 222, 228. dadaa-ge, I4, 118, 20 mt, 5. Dalsivim, 166. dататагрӑ, 37 н. 5. Damarakita, 5. Daňbadiva,35, 56, I32, 134, 115 p. 4, 224; -diva, I31. Dambadivab, 22 m. 2. Dambadivuhi, 13o. Damb-di, 48. Damb-div, 33, 47, 54, 230;
-divhi, 22 I. Daňhbulla, I4, 27 m., I21, I 26, 127, I28, 135, 138, I42, I47, 176, 224 m. 3. Darshbulla-vihara, 63, Ia I,
1242 Dambulle Vehera, I, 27 m. I. Dambulu, I32. Damgamiya, 92, Io3. däті, 22 п. Damiļā Dēvī, 72. damine, 96. Damiya, 29 W8., 83, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io8, Io9, IIIIo, I I, II 2. . . . Dampiya-attuva-gigapada, 50 п. 17, б5, 78, 193 п. 7, 206 n. 7, 25I n. 6. dam-tain, 207 n., 3. dan, 35 m. II, I3I, 8o, I86, 22 I n. 2, 223, 235, 246 m.;
danhể, I93 m, 7.
IND
data, 44; date.
47. dänä, I 86. dana, 99 Pi. 5. ddna, 33, 36 ነ፤,8. dana-haf, 223. dina-zidisi, 259. dana-zazi, 255, 2, (Da)nãdakdara,
198. (lantai, 5. claimano, 169, 174, dantant, 33, 22 . dima-Sala, T77, 18 dima - sa mu zriadhažna danavva, I, 38; da
2O4. aanayen, I.3 I. dażą, 47,48, 54 *
І І8; dайф-тd, dažda, 47. dadi, 47, 54 pe. I danda-yudvakayan, daid-Aam, 236. Adağıduzyam, 48. dance, I 44, 45, I4 däñgium, II 2 m, 9. dan hi vädlärun, 1 ! danna-se, 47, 48. danumhayi, I34 n dan-mud, 2, 3, dan vã, 1 o7 m. 4. dan-vahare, 186.
dan-Uatu, I3I.
dan-2aturen, 235. dap, I86. Dappula, I 58, 84 Dappula II, I, 54
26.
Dappula III, I 84. Dappula IV, I84. DappulaV, 22, 23, 26 ??. 2, ვo, ვ6 1 ፖ7 ኃ፡• 2, 79, 82, 182, 183, I84, 214, 242, 248 ж. Dāpuļa, 25, 26, 2
157, 158, I59, 166, 193 m, 3. Dapula-Pandya, Dapula-Raja, 58. dar, 95. dara, 22; II, 226 n. därä, 95, 2o4, 2o6 daran, 22I. dairaig-mini, 222, dariya, 2 Io, 2 T. daru, I 87, 192, Ig daru vā, 224 m. 4. daran, 33 47, 4
it. I, J3, 18o, da-rигаnin, 22 г. das, 25, 26 n. I, 1 ۶۶ 34 ,33 ,25 ,aده
93 l II, II8, I 3 I, 187, 22 II, 249 و246 و243 9б, 18о. பிே,ே 243. . dalam, 32, 33, 249 250, 25I 244, 245; gdipped
8атаf, 243, : gdmin, 247; 249 pe. I.
dia-grainika, 244 d0-Ãdrd, 49, 13 239?, 2, 240, 24 dasa-ma-tdin, 207 ; dasan, 49. das apak, 8, 22 daa rad-dhamat daśardjadharma,

Χ نم ما
互44, 45
Bo. mPi, I93 t. 7.
tazil, 201,
3, 93 94.
8.
25I n. 6. 25 т. б.
7.
)3 Pe. .
• 5. 4 22. I.
s n. 7, 184,
24,25*、I, Pe., 4, 76, I54, 165, I92, 23,
7. 8, 79, 154, Ι6ο, 16ι,
58.
8,
#,3,223。
228 p. 6.
6.
48, 49, 54 I87,
86.
9, 38, 9, 2o 7г. 6, 223, 234 ; dasayak,
| 37 κ. Ιο, gama, 243, , 243, 247; 246, 247 ;
-ga mumtau,
o , 26. I2, 236, от. І, 257. a 3
, 243, 246.
22. 8o, 81 pe.
Đaśaratha, 63. dasa-rak, 168, 196. αάνε, 237. aas-Aam, I31. dasna, 91, 236. diasuna, 93, 104 ?in. 5. dasit-vd, 237. dat, 223. lDātihāsiva, 84. Dathavamsa, I 78. diti-minin, 22. dáäva, 227 m. I, II. daʼzva Äa, 2 2 I, 235. dā zar, 93. davas, 25, 33, 38, 9,94, 95, I 17, 159, I87, 196, 235, 237, 243, 246; davæså, 132, 168, I4, 187, 196, 223; davasaka, 49; davasekin, 247. davas-pata, 94. Davy (Dr.), I 2 I, I27 m. 1. Dawson (J. H.), 8 m. 2. divak, 92, 187; dájat, 247;
däу?rг, 247. đãyaẢa, 183. divaka-kamat, 8. dayakayam, 48, 91, Io5 m. 5. (läyaku, 87, 19on. 4. diyin, 48, 49, 247. de; 25, 29 ?, 38, 46, 48, 49, 92, 94, 95, 98,97, 99 2.5, IOI m., 9, I 17, I 8, 13 I, 8o, 246 m. Io, 25I n. 6. De Alwis (J.), i, 27 n. 2, 84,
1oо п. б, п53 п. І. debisezvi, 5o n. I 7. dde, 47, 25 ?. 6. Dedigama, 36 m. a. Dehli, 59. deéатtäп, 33, 37 т. 7, Iбо, 16 Ι κ. 7, Ι 68, 17o, I 74, 2o 5, 2o7 г. 3. delicta, 243. de-lo, 183.
Demaļamāna, o Me, 2. Demel, 97, III 8, I 99 m. 8,
22 Lemel-huli, 168, IT4. Demc-veher, 246, 249. demin, 25. dena, 33, 77, 93, 96, 3 I, I6o; dena-Au, 48, 49, 18, 187; nai-hat, 186. denā, 75 m. 4, 98,99 m, 4. denālhi (?), 33. Denā-vehera, 26, 22 II, 227. dend-zisin, 34. demena, 22 I. dennat, 169, 174. dena, 25, 33, 38, 47, 48, 9I, II8, I 8o, I 87, 235, 2 ვ6, 239 σε Ιο, 247. denu waii, 92, 249 m. 4. deritzan, 37 na. 7, 205, 207
22. 3. derиvӑпӑ, 33, 37 п. 7, 1бо, 16ι η 7, τό8, J 7ο, 174, 2o7 n. 3. «65, 47, 97, 235, 236. Desavalamäi, 25o n. I. desayeht, 3. de-bd, 33. desen, 16o, 8o, 22 I ; desin,
223. des-ha, I86. deši, 18o. desiya, 75 n. 4. ae5ит, 4б, 47,52 ж. 9. detin, 34, 164, 166, 169,
7, 274, 175. Detisasenen;96, Io,IIon, 2. агит, 37 т. 5.
263
dev, 9r, Ioa na, 7; der-hit,
22, 222. Dēva, 8, 9. Dēvā, 23, 25, 26,49 m. 7, 79,
154 %, 7, 183, 184. Dēvadatta, 2. divālaya, I 26, I3I, I 34. devana, 25, 248 m, 5. Devanagala, 27, 22 n. 2, 224 п. 3, 225 п. 9, 248 п. 7. deviman-piva, 62, 63. devdari-fiya, 62. Dēvānampiya Tissa, II, I, 2,
8I, 135, I43, 217. devdinani-priva, 62. dezazza-Aშ, 63., 75 2z. 4. delima-bya, 5, 6ം, 61, 62. dezvanapiya, I38, 1 4o, 1 4 I, I42, I44, I47, 148, I49. Devanapiya Lajaka Tisa,
148. Devanapiya Maharaja Gamiņi Tisa, 40, I 4 I, I 42,
44. Devanapiya Naka Mahat '',
49. . . Devanapiya Tisa Abaya,
I40, I4, 42, I44. Devanapiya Tisa Maharaja,
14, 149. clevana-priya, 62. devainup-piya, 63. l)evaraja, I28. de-varak, 31. dovaya (= dëvāya), I, 5. deaf-dian ge. 93dzzvézzzzbშ, 6ვ. Dev Gon, 78, 98, 23, 2 ar,
225, 234, 237, 243. Dēvī, 72. Devinuvara, I26, 132, I35. Dewal Prašasti, 2 m. 2. deya, I8o, 235, 24o 7a, deyi, 24о п. dham, 32, 47, 52 m. 9. Dhamarakhita, I 6. dhaimina, 18O, 18 m. 2. dhamma, 52. Dhamma-cakka-ppavattana
sutta, 229 n. 4. dhamu ma-dhara, 226 m. 8. dhamma-kami mnamh, 4. Dhammakit ti Thëra, I;8. dharina-mahimaita, 153. Dhammamitta, 215. Dhammapadațțhakathā,
pe, 5, 65, 153 pe. I. Dhammarakkhita, 16. Dhammaruci, 8 II, 82, 25,
226. Dhammasagaņi, 24, 228
荐。II。 Dhammasēna, 65. Dhammāsöka, 178. Dhammika Silāmēgha, 84Dhamu-ruvan, 46. dhana, I32. dhanau, l9o n. 3. dharaņa, 28 m. 3. dhãriya, 2 Io. Dharma, 225, 226, 229. Dharmagupta, 83. Dharmakoti, 83. Dharmapaladëva, 2, 244. Dharmapradipika, 2 Ion. To. Dharmārāma Thēra, I c6 nu.
35
4. Dharmaruci, 215 m. I; see
also Dhammaruci. Dharmasoka, 75 n. 4; see
also Dhammasóka. dharma-sthana, 207 n. 3. dharmayem, 18o.
Ο O 2

Page 343
264
Dbātsēna, 8o, 27.
Dhauli, 58, 59
dhida, I7.
dhiỷã, 17,
dhüї, п7.
dhădă, I7.
Dlhümarakkha, I37.
dhimi, 190 m. 3.
dhйуd, и 7.
di, 25, 35 n. II, 38,48, 54 m. 15, 55 s. 2, 91, 92, 30, 131, 186, 2օ5, 223,
247. - Dickson (J. F.), 28 ft. 5. d:ga, I 5, 136. digha, I5. dihi, 25, 69, 7o, I 74. dihikir, 169, 17o, I 74. IDīksita, I4. di?imad, I86. dilindun, II, 3 , 8o. Diňbulā-gala, I 36 nu. 3. dine, 16, 59, 62, 72, 72 n. 2, I40, I4 I, 144, 145, 48. dini, 2 I, 22, 69, 72, 73, 73 7. 4, 39, I48, 2 I, 255, . 256, 257. diņi, 22.
Dinisur, 22 I. ding4Uamaጸd, I 3I, 134. Dipavailinsa, 60 m. I, 68 m. 3,
I42, 43. disa, I. 38, I44, I45. ativo, 25, 26 ft. Io, 46, 5o ft. 4, Il 3, 30, 205, 22 I, 222, 23ο, 234, 246, 247 και ατυ, 1 I3, IJ. diva, I3I, I74; divá, 235. dizak, 22 I. dived, Io5 n. 4, 30, 133. div-muillä, 242, 247, 25o nu. 4. Divyavadana, 65. diya, 33, 36 n. 9, 96,97, i 7o mz. I, 197, 199 ft. 8, 204, 206 ን፥• 3, 22፤ , 223, 225 ነ፥, 4, 235. di, 29 m, 9, 92, 93, 94,
9. diya- bedum, I 68, J 7o, 197,
199 ነ፥. 8, 2o5. "diyadärä, 2о4, 2об п. 3.
Diyagama, I 4. diya-kadi, 33. diyak-hat, 96. diyas, 25, 186., diya-ind, 225 pe. 4; -ndivae,
22 I 225 r. 4, 235. diyani, I 7. IDiya-sen, 2I 6, 22 I, 227. diyat, 186, 22 I. diye, 131, 205diyern, 235. dodan, I 17, 198 м. I 2. doho ať-hé, 237. αοίασα, 256. do/-теп, 47, 52 кг. 8. αοίου, 37 κ. 5, 9 Ι, 94, 95,
97, Ι ό8, 186, 187. do-pali, 256, 259. dor, 46; dorihi, 22; II, 225 m. 5,
235. Dravidia, 2 I 5, 225. drö¥a , 3 ?፥• ፋ dū, il 7, Jo3 m, 7. dubik, 235. dugi, 34 n. 13. dиgiya, 34 п. 13du/htdi, 17. dukuļā, 99 7. 5. dulu, So. dumn, 93, Io4 n. r. dumimbalassamu, 93, 9,6, Io,
Io8 m. 9, I Io, II 1.
d'un, 25, 38, 47, 48, 49, 92,
1 59, I 87, 236, 2+6, 249 ?t. 4. dйп, 93daሪna, 94. duni, 73. dun maha, 12; dummahayi,
l4. clинпа, т 9о п. 3. dumnă, 7 2 n. 2. dunnu, H65, 168. dunnumaha, I 69. dunu, 187, 88 m. 4, 19o
ነጋ• 3, · 2O5• аитй, 25, 2б п. 7, 4б, 5о т.
19, 186. Dunumu-gama, 97, I 2. dunu vak, 93, 94, 106 m. 8. d'un uvan, 48, 97, 235, 236. durga, 131, 133 n. 6. durt/d, 130. IDurutil, 29, 38, 39, I98. 4. du sou7ihăniyen, 132. ακυίλια, Ι3 Ι. dut, I 18; duta, 222; dusu,
53 22. 5. Dutch, 250 m. 1. Duthagāmaņī, I4, 38, I42. duva, I 7. duvana, 222. dr'anala, dvandva, I3I, I 34. dviprāpti, 259.
-e, 58, 67.
e, 47, 48, 199 п. 7.
β β, 1 3 Ι.
eq#i, equ!, 5o ?8. I 4.
ehi, 47,36; -ehi, 15.
و 48 و 2 A, 29 ۶۶. 33, 34, 35 ۶۶. Iی 99 ,97 ,90 و95 ,94 «93 ,49 7t. 5, 13 I, 132, 22 I, 223.
eka, 2oII, 204.
ekak, ı ı7.
ekaku, 48.
ekalosak, 95.
έβάιαραίνα, Ι8ο.
ekat-saru, 33.
ekbitten, 197.
ekeka, 243, 246, 247.
ekkasazvå, 92 n. 2.
ekkeneknat, a 5, 95 ; ekkente
kuna, I 97.
ekktu sazvä, 9 I, I oo n. 8.
eétaf, 25, 94, 95, 96, 97.
εξοίου, Ι. 18.
ek-raig, 223.
ek-scit, 130.
.2 22 ,2 .gم 99 , 91 و یا «بeA | .
.e-Pii, 36 7t., 2O4ى ek۰
ek-siya-7oisi, 96; eik-siya pas
τίσι, 247.
ektain, 34, 35 ve. I 2, 36 n.
ektän sanviyen, I98, 2o4, 2o6
Pe. 2, 247.
ektarā, 65 m. 3.
ekzi, 225 m, 4.
είασαναξ, 18ο.
elavä, I3.
Ellevâya, 24, 30, 36 m., 165,
2OI
Elliot (Sir W.), 28 n. 3.
elpat, 187 n. 2.
Elura, 3.
e/игат, 247.
elzā, 99 m. 5.
e/zvами, 242, 247, 25о п. І.
| e4vunuo, 48, 56 n. I.
e(za)t, I87.
elzi, 22 I, 235.
eዖ7/a, I 36, I88 «፥, 2.
2۰ .۶a 225 و 21 2 و 3 I 2 تا ۶۶ی
ете, 9I, 188 п. 2, 213, . 25
11, 2,234.
-euta, f4 Endihiēr, So erte, 5o
črugiro ese, 13 I, eta, 18o eta nahi,
etehi, -é29, 258 60, 1) eyat, 48 eykärun
Fâ Hiel Fergusc Fernand Fleet (J o8 a I57. Forbes,
129. Franke 斧·3·
gäba, 1 gabadā. gabhanin Gadalã gukana Gajabāb I49 Gajabā Gajabā
209, gal, 25
(3d, gill, 47.
I4, gälla, 53 gala, 71 galā, 18 Galamb gala-tal Gäliňdu
74, Gallikad Galkõv. gällan, Gallena
I47. Galipote
33, gal-val gal-Zafa Galvihā
I56 7t, 3. క్కొ 22.
3I, 187, 250, : 189 gämå 243, ፰dm/ gäm i gam 7 gdina-b, ነ፡ 6, gmaņu Gamaņ Gāmaņi gamuangama, gämbar gam-bit
2 გ6. gam-bi gämbur gām bu

N DEX
9, II 5 I, ama-vatta, 196, 198. 2, O.
. I4.
5o hu. IO.
3. 2.
, 48, 55.
!, 83., 23O. n (D. W.), 27 m, 2. o (C. M.), 215 n. 4. , Ε.), ίν, νi, 2 κ. 2, 22,
• 7, 122 ነ፤• 7, I23 ”• 5,
Major, 75 it. I, I2 I,
(O.), 13, 17 n. 6, 122
). ፪ዉ?ሃሄ, 244.
O.
ieņiya, i n. I. vā, 89 m. 8. ւս, I3, 59, 6օ, 63, 2o8, 2 пб, 253, 258. luka Gaimani, 6o, 142. luka Gamani Abhaya, 21 I .
46, 5o : 95, 132, 22 I ; &@/ወ, 197• | 53 π. 8, 16ο, I68, I97, 205.
; п. 8.
(, 97. 6
latittha, 6S, a, 75 ml. 4. uru Gomaňdla, 172, I75.
awala, 66. ila, 6 l, 254 257.
97. .Vihara, б3, 14.I, I 43,
t, I24 п. I, I25, "І32, 248 n. 7.
t, 191 m. I.
93.
. I.
و I ۶۶۰ 53 49 47 و 3 1ο, 93, 94, 97, II 8, 168, I69, Ι 74, Ι86, 235, 2 ვ6, 246, 349, ጳ5I ; &ama, 8 ገ፤• ፤ , 39, 2. II, 243 244 245 ; , 9б, по4 п. I, I68, :47; gamaí, 243, 246; 'i, 93, 117, 196, 205; na, 96, 2O5, 247 ; nu, 249 be. I. hõjaka, 2o6 Mw. 7 ; 25o 259. ", 254, 25 5, 256. i, I, 38 т., 6, 139 т. 2. i-Tissa tank, 253. ?”dዒዖ, 95:
47, 246.
a, I3O. "t, 91, 93, 97, 235,
1 22, 23, I43,
yat, I87.
di, 94. 'eዖ?, 22 I .
gameka, 65 it. 3. gamgon, I 69, I 87. gamika, 254, 255. Gamiņi, 6o, 6, 38, I42. Gamini Abaya (ye), 14 I,
I 48, 209, 2 lo, 2 I I. Gamiņi Abhaya, 59, 6o, 62,
63, I41, I48.
| Gäព័តែ Abhaya, 64.
Gamini-Tisa, I40, 14, 144,
253, 255, 256. gamusiyen, 92. gam-laddan, 247, 250 ft. 6;
፰amm-Zadtሪ, 2o6 ነz• 7. gата, 9б, I Iо т.б, 22І, 235,
238. s gayä, 222. ganta, 36 m, 7. gandhakuti, 2. &qኝg, 235gaga, 206 74. 3, 225 %, 4 Ganga, 24, 136. Gaigavainša Kalyāņa, 24. Ganges, 225 m. 4. gainiyak-udu, I31. gannā,33,47, 48, 49,96, 8, 13 Ι, 16ο, 168, 17ο π. I, 174, 187, "97, 199 ” ፲; 2O5, 2O7 ??. 5, 236, 247. ganna k-hat, 94. gan tavā, 239 7. o. gan0/, 22፤ • ganut, 47, 16o. gan wante, 48, 55 m. 2. ganuat-mut, 48. έαραιέ, 2ο. gari, 252, 255. &qፇጌራ-ዕaõd, 236, 239 ”.
24о 72. garuda, 2 26. .235 و118 و47 ,gas gasa, i бо. gasagåsiyen, 93. gasak, 75 m., 4. ga samazā, 89 m. 8. gasanu, 187. έας-εοί, 93. Gasquet, Abbot, 8o n. 3. و93 , gat, 38, 47, 49, 54 ۶d. I ΙΙ 7, 22 Ι, 223, 239 κ.ε., 1ο, 247, 251, 6. gad, 47, 24o a. 3, 247. &ዄሃd, 9I , 92, 93, 94, 95” 97;
I 18, 199 m. 8. gatapada, 5o n. I7, 65, 193
n. 7, 200 n. 7. έάιι, 236, 239 κ. Ιο, 24ο κ. gatta, 239 n. 1 o. gatu, 236, 239 m. Io, 24o. &az፣“ገJan , 48, 97, 236, 24o ”. Gau da, I 3 I. Gaüdavaho, 5 nt. I3. Gayabāhu Gamiņi Abhaya,
бо, І49gε, 95, Ιο8 κ. Io, 118, Ιός,
182, 221, 222, 235. gச், 39 14, 9, 55 %, 5 193, 194 ”. I (géyመ• 33, 36 ”• ፤ " ; geta, 38). &ይ-ዕöz”• 35 ”• I9, 196, I97,
I98 p. 8; ge-bim-hi, 97. ge-dad, 247, 25O. ge-daid, 47, 54 p. 3, 93, 94,
Ιο 3, IO3 κ. Ι. 2, IO7. &e ̆ዷÖ”, 93, Io5 ጸ።• I 2• 8ěka, 55 m. 5. ge-lii, 48, 92,93, 96, Io3 m. 5, Io4m. I, 182, 187,236;get,
9.
I59. Geiger (W.), 13 m. 1, 15, 17, و i7 ۶ 33 و 2 ۶۶ 27 و 4 ۶۶۰ 23 4፤, 49 ”. 7, 5፤ ነ።• 6, 59 ”• б, бо н. І, 75 п. І, 77 п. 3,
182, 2обн.8, 2 пон. І I, 2 1 I f. 3, 253 Pd. 4. ge-kuli, 93. 8'ета, 247. &ይ”ó, 47, 48, 9', 92, 93, 94,
247 و 236 و 31 I و 12 .۶ 98 249 ft. 4. geria, 7 I ; gerien, 18о. *епzvä, І3І. gerigort, 247. Getthumba, 2 16. gžата, п32. głkara, I94. Ghasundi, 14o. Ghõsrāwā, 2. gfgiri, 53 - m. I7. giguru vā, 53 m. 7. guhi minis, I87, 235; gihi
tunsun, 235. Gije-pava, 257. gilan, 2 2 2. gilanvä, 29 n., 9. gimam, 225 m. 4; gimanthi,
22. gimin, 86, 2o5 m. . giñgiri, 53 in. I7; “giriyak,
47, 25i v. 6. giri, 48 (siri, 47, 48,9I,92),
22, 222, 252.
| Giribhaņda, 8I, 82.
giriadurgga, I 3 I. Girihalika-vihara, 6 m, i. Girikaņdaka, I 37. Giri-Vatta, I59, 61 m. 2. Girnar, I 4, 58, 72, 140. gitel, 25, I7o n. 13. giya, 47, 54 п. І, 92, 93, 95, I 7, 132, 205, 247; 25 I n, 5-6. giyāktugen, 247. Gogerly (D.J.), i. Goldschmidt (P.), i, ii, 27 m. 2, 30, 58, 58 ft. I, 59, 64, 7 m. 3, 76, 77, 78,79, 84,
24. Goloba-gama, I97, 198,
2OO. Goluggamu Raksâim Kuçlü
senu, 245, 247, 25I. Gorhaidla, i 7o, I 72,174,175. Con (queen), 78,93, 98, I69, 2 I 3, 22; II, 225 234 237 » 243. gon, 47, 48, 93, 169, 174,
87, 197, 205, 247.
„ჯortჯzzya/z, 38, 39 ft. 7.
&Oዖ፥géya, 39 ኀ፣• 7, ፤o5 ”• 12Göparája, I 24 n. I. gapita, 8o. goroќип, 49. ξου, 47, I87, 25 Ι κε, 6. Gõtama, I 37. Gothabhaya, 82. Góthabhaya-gama, 2 oo na. I. &oመiÆanመ, 49, 93• Govi-kula, 125. Gõvinda, 4. gozvié, 99 m. 5. govuzva, 96, III m. 2; govuvams,
97. govvā, II I fa. 2. Grantha, 242 n. 4. Gray (L. H.), 64 m. I. Gregory (Sir W. H.), i. grha-dahda, 250 m, 5. Griggs and Sons, iv. Grīsma, I98 m. 4. gugumana, 22 I. gagtarartavå, 53 ri. I 7. gua, I50 m. 4. Guligamu, 164, 169, 7 I,
I74, 175. &ጌ4”waሠ፥, 2 2 I•

Page 344
22 ft. 2 i3O, 13. I59, 8o, 186, 22 I, 224 nu. 3, 234; вида, 22 г. , :итет,
3.
Guņasēkara (B.), iii, 26 f. 8, 37 п. 5, 4І, 59 н. 6, 75 п. 4, 83,84, 1οο κ. 9, Ιο Ι κι. I, II, 5, 17o 7, 9, I 75 н. 9, 2o7 н. 3, 2 1o, 214 74. I, 257 p. 4, 25S.
guri, 221.
gtru, 193.
gurtuvara, I94.
Gutä, 93, 96, 1o4.
guvamā, 86.
-Ма, 58, б2, б5 2, 3, б9, 14o, I46, 148, 15o, 252, 255,
6
250. hã, 25, 33, 38, 48, 49,993, 96, 18, 130, 13, I80, 199 n. 7. hä, 13I. Habaraņa, 64, 2 to, 257. v hadāla, 48. Hadayunha-parivena, 82. Hakaragoda, 18o, 182. kdiki, 247. hal, 46, 221, 222. hala, 56 m. 9, 253, 256. Äalä, 48. hämtä, 25 47, 3 I, 22 II, 222,
223 : hӑтӑ, 222. hämnaduuma, 12 m. 8. Mamaņa, 64, I48. Aатӑпата, б2. kamaganat , 65. Матdragalaya, б4. Aатаgagataya, б4. kamayanataya, 65. hamagpôipataya, 65. Aалнаџӑпаfaya, б5. hamdrgamaya, 64. hämändä, 97, I || 2 n. 8, hind-tanhi, 93. Hambantota, i, ii, 78 m. 2. hamtónu, 25, 48, 5 m. I-2, 9,
92. hamuyelhi, 47. Han, 23 I m. II. händä, 9I ; häida, 99 n. 5. haňdanā, 99 m. 5. käñdi, I3I, Äändinä, 247. Аäädiпат, 99 п. 5. hängä, 186. härä, 93, 3o, 22 T. Hardy (R.S.), i, 226 n. 4. Harikandaka, I36 n. 3.
äryä, 47,92, 94, 25 m, 6. harmtā, 47, 237, 247, 25 I
*.6。 Harşa, 2, 39, I.99 m. 2. Ha(rse), I96, 99. Hart (H.), iv. Haruma, 17, 8, 19. harzvā, 6o. kasekä, I I7. /kasin, 92, I o I ma.8, I o2 mg. 5. las-barle, 93, Io5 pe. 9. Лаз-kof, 92, Io n. 8. Pastāmalaka, II, 34 m. I.
3. arunkan, 99 m. 5. hat, 22. 99 r. 5 -haf, •hafa (dat, term), 25, 29 ”•” 33, 37 ነ።• 5, 46, 73 ; ("lde, 73), 7518.4, 94,95, 9б, 97, IO4 п. п., по8 r i. -ataya, 252, 255. kațaye, 148.
hãtika, 62, 65. Jhai-pati, 73. latthadatha, 26. Hatthi-vihāra, 52 nu. 23. Haughton (G. C.), 34 f. 6. hazoái, 1 I4 n, 2. havania, III 4; havanti, ! I 4 n. 3. hazvivent, 22 2. kavurudu, 25, 48, 49, 75 tu.
4, 9, 93, 94, 95, 17 130, 226, 247 dyehi, 25, ght, 47, 117, 187, ,data ”;246 ,243 ,5ں نے “وں 65 n. 3; °ddakata, 13o ; *dden, 47, 25I m. 6. hel, I 7o n. Io, I 75 m. 9. Heļ-div, 238 m. 4 ; Heladiva, 17on. Io; Hel-diva, 523, Helagam-pirivena, 21.4 n. 6. hei, 22. Hēligāma, 68, 24 m, 6. Afell-éu li, I 68, 74. hel-mal, 96. ł łēmacandra, 27 PP. 2. Hēmanta, 198 m. 4. hen-nazid, 2 a 2. Āēma, 8. Heraņasika, I9o n. 6. -het, 93. heva, 49 m. 6. Аevӑ, 25, 26 п. 8, 4б, 49 п. б. Аevaka, 69 м. I 4. heya, 2 23. Агуіп, І3І. -hi (loc. term.), 33, 48, 58, و93,94.و 9I ,69 ,62,67 ,59 252 ; -hi, 58; - hinin, 58. Hil, I73, 175, 198 it, 4. Hilä, I74. him, 16o, 193 P. 2; hintin,
2O5. Hima-gal, 22 I. Himālayan, 226. ћіті, 25, 2б п. Іо, 27, 54 п. J3, 97, I3o, I89 m. I 2, 222, 2 კ5, 2 გ6, 246, 248 24. 7 ; himihat, 247. himi, 46. himisturan, 49, 235. Aims-zid, 25 -za, I 17 -ኃሃaነz, 25, 36 7g., 48, 91, 92, t 18, 23б; уап-at, 29 п., 9І, 94, 95 ; -уат-z/151 кг, 33. hin-ați (or -äiti), 37 m. II. hindă, 47, 48, 49, 92, I3I
I97, 236, 237, 247, 249 ጻ, 7, 25I ?z. 6. s Hindi, 5I n. 2, I7o n. I. hindingā, Hindu, паб, 22б п. 4. hiňduvu, 7I. hindu-wit, 33; -van nat, 33,
saamges
34e hind-vana, 205. hind-vannat, I97, 20on. 3. hind-vanu, 36 n., 198, 247. hinikila, 256. hīmma, I39, I46. hir, 25, 46, 22; II, 222. hira, 13 I, I, 8o. . hird-and-pamara, 1337, 8,
18o, I82 n. I. Hirikada, I36 m. 3. hiri-maidulu, 222. hiri-se, 3I. kis- hi, 222. his-hol, 97. /hifel, 48. hivur, 235. hiya, 69, 7 I, 255, 258. hiyanu, 7 I. ho, 46.
INDE
obavā, 22 I. Hodgson (B. H.) Hoefer (A), I7. Hoernle (A. F.
8 п. І, 4о п., б Hoey (Dr.), I51. hola, I88 m. 7. hõli, 88 m. 7. hõlafanži, 188 m hovārozā, 86, hỗna?)ả, 49 m, 6. Hopkins (E. W. -ήρι, 92, Io2 κι 2 hot, I32. ằớa/ếrta?)ã, 49 7o. { йоya, Iб6, I 7o;
it. 7. hoyakoda, 167, I. 33; 9. 18, hudin, 2 22. Huligam-piriven
228. Hultzsch (E.), i
79 ?, 4, 8ാ ?. hulvadu, I99 m. hun, 7 I, 93, I 32. Hunālā, 7. huņa, II7. Жип5ё&а, 75 т, 4 huta, 257. huti, 255, 257. huza, 51 m. Io,
Azzay, 46, 5 I ??.
-i, 252. Idykutśari, 69 m iћітä, 22 I, 235. -v, 56 n. 4. See žkmá, 32, 33, 4
247. tkmena, 237. iktet, 92, 94, 2 2 24 s. 3, 236, Il, 75 n. 2, 198 i4, 22 I. Ianga Sēna, 82. iliyannem, 251 ). iliyетніп, п86.
lā, 47, 48, 49,
ነz. 6
lamavā, 57 m, 8 illannat 247, 25 illanu, 47, 25 I 4 illal-mut, 47, 25 illиvӑ, 57 п. 8. ina-kada, 65, 65 India, 13, 17, 56 Indian Institute,
ነz. 6.
Indrajī, 4I. trd-du, 234. Iňginimițiya, 3o pădă, 2 I3, 224 päjä, 23, 224 7
172, 19C. T: 3 ۶۶ 24O و تن
sā, 25, 292., 3: 48, 49, 53 r. 992, 93 94 II, 118, 16 174, 187, i9. I98, 204, 20 237, 247,248 isilu, 22 I ; °lă išsirdi, 33, 92, 2c
德 sarasa naņa, 6. Issarasamanaka
бо п. п, б8, 2
 

EX
193 B. l.
R.), vi, 6, 3.
, 188 nu. 7.
), 6 эг. 6. "
5.
•°vin, 199
68.
I48.
24, 222,
ii, i 5 m. 5, 2 i 2.
2.
廖22。
O
. 2.
also f, -ief. 8, 97, 18,
2 ??. 22 13o,
237 it. 5. 72. 4o
1, 6,
57 ነ።• 8, 25I
6. ra, 6.
I re. б.
2. 3.
5. 252。 Oxford, 2c
*,2, 2.2. 230, 234
το κι 3. 3, 64 pt. 2, . I95, 20.
3, 34, 38, 47, i 5, 55. n. 2, ,197 و 96 و95 ,; o, 68, 169, 3, 196, I97, 5, 235, 236, , 25І т. б. 222, ). ; isiräven,
0 2
Vihara, I. 2, 28 κ. 7.
. . .
Isurameņu Bo-Upulvn-Kasub-giri-vehera, 31, 33, 35, 6c, 2 16. surmanu-veher, 2 17,
228. Isurumuniya, I 2, 3I. ifiri, 49, 2 36. ifiri-vати, 23б. iya, 29 na. iydi, 9 I.
222
ја, 46, 49 n. 8, 5o n. 17, 77
.8 . و 49 ,iaر
Jacobi (H.), 63.
jagaan - nãtha (or -mágua), 225
7. 4.
Jagatipāla, 8o.
Jaina, is, 6. Jaina-Maharastrī, I6, 22, 58, 64, 65; -Sauraseni, 16, 58, 64.
jal, 237.
fata-dierga, 13.
fallina, 237.
ja mata, I 5.
Jamb-div, 23o; -divhi, 234,
235
Jamtudvipa, 35 it. I, 54 pt. 2,
I32, 237, 238.
Jambukola Vihara, I2 I, I 27
然。I。 Jambuţi, 68 n. 3. jana, 77 ; Zanak, 37 n. 5, 95, 96, 97, 1ο,4 κι 1 και λανιαAέμ, 92, 95; /апdї, 77 п. 2, 92, 29.4 p. 7. jamus, I 9o nu, 3. janvā, 94, 1 o7 Pe. 4. jalaka, I 5. Ay Jataka, 27 mt. 4, 28 nr. 5. Jaugada, I4o, Java, 65. văy, 9, 88 n. 2, 225 n. 2,
234. Jaya Gõpa, I 24. faya-natha (or -radiga), 225
2. 4. Jayasēna, 82, 2 I 6, 227 tu. 6. faya-stambha, I31. Jayatilaka (H.), 27 m. 2, 37
i. ss Jayatilaka (D.B.), 194 m. I,
21.
živi, 46.
feta, 29 nt, 37 pt. 5, 94, 95, 97, IOI κ. 4, Ιο7 η ΙΙ, Ιο8 κ. 5, I Ιο κ. Ι. Jētavamārāma, I-9, 4, 53 m. 7, 83, ΙοI κ. 4, Ιο5 κι, 3, Ioό κ. Ι 4, 134 π., 6, 189 п. І I, 213, 2 Іб, 23о, 242, .59 2 - 2 25 و 2 - ۶۶ 49 2 و 43 2 fef-maua, 95, Io9. Jettha-Tissa, 82, 2I6, 2I. λείει, 92, 96, 77 π., 2, ΙοI κ. 4. fetuvak, 96, i lo n. 6. jihaya, I 7 m2. 2, i 9. jki, 17. ... ." . , 7. 19 و 17 و . ٫۶۰ر Літе, б9, 7і, 255, 256, 258, jk’el, a 7 m. 2, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 1 o5 π., 4, Ioό κ. 8, Io7 na. I3, o9 n. 4, II 2 ra. 7. fivikă, I3I. fiyad, 25 m. 5, 46, 51 m. I. Junagadh, 143 m. 7.
unmār, 3, 16, I7 t. 2, 2 o8.
-Á, 96. ་ áibali, 37 m, 5.
265
Áäièdilf, 33, 37 1t. 5, 1o6 u. 6, 1 , i. 18, 160, I)7, 99 m. 6-7, 25o n. 7 ; käälle, .7 וז käella, 37 m. 5. Åäöili, 37 n. 5. βάόείί, 97, 1 οι κ. 4, 1 2
žŽ. ОÄäilita, 37 m. 5. Aabits, 94, Io6 n. 6. Kacchapagiri-vihära, 6o ui. t. kaq, 235. 65 و 5 ۶۰ 39 ,diaم Kadamba, 3. Aasia-innata, 136. kata-in-oota, 36. Kada vaka, 257. kagaya, 252,
257. Kaçlusuvadurim,
2CO kahipana, kihipapa,
2 I 6, βαλασανι-εά, 93. Kahatagasdigiliya, 3o n. 2. &ähâvana, 2o9, 2o, 2 I. Aahavaria, 21 о. Æa/haጋ,' ገሠ , 223• kal, 13 f. kalä, 97, III 8, I 3 I, i 99 m. 8; olak, 3 I ; olata, I 3I; ohi, 223. Āalā, 18o. kato, 25, 33 47, 48, 49, 52 rt. 9, 54 n. 8, 55 p. 2, 56 2 ۶۰ 2 2 II وII و لا و l 9 و 7 ۶۶۰ І3О, 13І, 2o I, 2о4, 2o5, 22 I, 222, 223, 224 ha. 4, 234, 236, 242, 246, 247, 249 it. 6; &asa-se, 236; Aafa-zul, 47, 48. kalaha, 48, 54 ha. I o. kalãé, 247. Kälaka-nagara, 2 C6 /t. 4. Kalakanni-Tissa, 81. kalčili, i 7. Аčadалнатӑ, 25.
Kāļmatti: a, 82. kala mö, 237, Kālanāgara, 178. kalanda (pl. Ákaland), 23, 25, 28, 38, 39 93 94 952 O3, Io7, Io8, Io9, 25o; żałandak, 247. Kälaņi, I 26, 32, 35. Kālaņi, I 26. Källaņikolonna, 68 na. 3. Æaz/azçaz (-57), 163, 192, 193,
2OO, ada-id, 222. Aalata-midi, 3I. Aalazuna, I3I. kālavehi (loc. case), 25. Kāle, 224 m. 4. kalhi, 223. Kali, 68 m, 3, Käļikolom, 68 m. Kaliñga, I 24, I 25 2, I 26,
255. 2.,
I93, 97,
2O,
54s Kāliñga, I 24, I 25, I 26, I 3o, I32, I53, 77, 2 Oo n. I. Kālinga Siblhadrā Mahādēvī,
E24. Kaliňgu, 34, 38. Kalivāsama, 68 n. 3. Kalpa-sutra, 63 m, I. Kālsi, 64, I 4o. Kalukohovila, I 36. Kalunnaru, 2o6 m. 4. Kaļusiļubala, 68 m. 3. Kaļusimbaļa, 68 m. 3. Kalyāņa, 24. Kalyāņavatī, 24, 78.

Page 345
266
*a”, 46,47, 49,92,93, 94,96, I31, 22 I, 227 m. I (, 236, 242; kammten, 22 , 222. , käm, 56 m. 8. kama, 69, 71, 187. kam-assamak, I I II a. 8. kämäti, 3I. Aimdittazunta, (31. kamótur, 97. kämi, 33, 36 m. 4, 47, II8, I7I ??. 5, 2O5, 236, 2 37. Хдітіп, 92,93, по5 т. б. kämisen, 33 n. 9, 37 n. 4. Àdmāya, 53 No. 5, 56 ??. 8, 94., 95, 96, lo8 it. I-Io, io9 n. Io, I II m. 7, I 18; yane, ,94 و93 ,2 9 ,9I ,49 ,48 ,47 95, по2 т. б, 1 бо, 1 б9, I7I ነ።• 5, 174, 236፡ 249 ;
yamat, 16o. Räтѓуӑ, 92, 94. Äämiyen, 33, 37 n. 4. dam-navam, 49, 57 n. 6, 92, 236; -ፇzaዐdነmd, 236 ; -ኀ፡a- zvämä, 97 ; navämin, 236. Aam-tain, 92,93, 94, 96, Io2 m, 7, Io6 m. 3, of n. I2, I I I 7t. 9, 2o5, 2o7 7a. 3. kan, 222. kaya, 62; kama, 63; kanä,
92 s. 5. &aạaổa (’ỏã), I3I. Kanakka-saram, 28 m. 3. Kanä-vävä, 97, II, 2, 199 m. 8. kanavaya, 2 Io, 2 i II. kaņaya, 72. kazada, 29 m., 38, 39 m. 5• každā, 236. každá:áižďď, 236, 239 m. 4. ಸೀಳ್ಗಿà, 242, 247, 249
Ž. G. Kandarahinaka Vihara, 138. Kāidā Tulāna, 24. každin, 9I. Abaid-fidin, 236. Kandy, i m. I, I 2 I. Kāngra, I 49 m. 3. Kanhē (loc. case), 7o. Kaņberi, 3, 22 m. 3, 58,63
7t. 3, 146. kän hi, I 87. kani, 2 I, 22. Kanijanu-Tissa, 81. Kaņīra, 8. Kanittha-Tissa, 61, 8, 202,
25, 253. kar-muzvā, 222. Kaņtaka Cetiya, 82. kaniu, 16o, 2o5. Akapnyataan, I3I. kapo, 237. Аčадӑ, I I7, 247. kafanu, 47, 87. Kaparai-mula, 47, 52, 54,8o, 8ι, τοI π. 9, 183, 186, 188. Kapari-pirivena, 42, 49, 57. käpivå. 93, 94. Kappüra-parivёna, 42. Kapuru-pirivena, 42. kar, 5 I m. 2. Aaፖa, 4“, 5I ?”• 2, 255, 256,
257, 259. Bard, 5I ።. 2. kära, 86. kärä, 49, 93, 1o3 m. I 2, Io5 n. I-5, 186, 221, 236, 237, 239 ri. 2, 24o, 24o n. 1, 257. Æa”õ, 47, 22፤, 222, 223karai, 5 m. 2. Karathbi-hinna, I39, I46. karama, 47, 48,97, 8o ; ’’ga,
| karanaka, 67, 69, 7I.
aranaka kogu, 255, 256,
258. karana-kota, 7 I. karantaseyek, 8o. karāņavā, 92. βαναδίφ, 92 , βαναδά-αισαηιμ, Ioi m.8; karaikido-leyá, 94, 96, поI п. 7. Karandä, 93, 96, Io4, I IO. karaňqu, 92, 94, Io7 m. 15,
Ιος κ. 7, 222. karanu (ogtu), 33, 47 48, 49, II8, 2o5, 235, 236, 248 ; karan uyehi, 222. karanazvana, 93. karat, 48, 55 m. I 2, 236. Akaravā, I3I, 32, 8o, ao6
a. 3, 223, 259. karavanau, 236. karawaya, 39, 48, 252, 255,
256, 259. - Ääräviyä, 92, 93 94. Aaravă, 22 I. tirdzjū, I68. arava-vara, 30, 13. karay, 4I, 46, 47, 5 I *. 2,
7. 98 91 و na. 15, T7 52 235; karājy, 94 karavā, I32. käräiyehi, 93. harayi, 5 I n. 2. kārena (’ņa), 33. Аčari, 5І п. 2, 259. aria, 5 ft. 2. kariha, 259. karihi, 255, 256, 259. Karinda, 81 m. Io. karisa, 68 m. ı ; osehi, 67, 69. karisari, 3 m. 4. karita, I49, I 50; “te, I52,
I53. kariya, 69,73; ya-ha, 69. Kārle, I3, II, 4, I5, I6, a II,
22 ነ።• 3, 58, 63 ነ፥• 3• kärgӑрата, 2о9, 2 по. kavu, Io4 f. 3. kärug, I 17. karu zvan, 93. Karval-hala, 48, 56. kärvü, 74. kasilä, 242, 247. Kassара I, 31, бо т. т, 2 пб; III, 184, 2 14 n. 6; IV, 3o, გ6 22., 77 24., 2, 82, I54, Ι 55, 156, Ι65, 184, 192, 2oo, 2oI, 2o5 ; V, 23 ?2. 6, 24, 25 22. I, 4, 42, 50 ነw. I7, 76, 77 ።. 2, 78, 79, 83, Ιοο κ. Ι., IoΙ να 9, Io5 22., 3, I54, 165, 183, 184, 19o s. 7, 192, 207 n. 6, 2 І4, 2 Іб, 23о, 24о п. І, 242, 248 п. 7, 25І п. б, 253. Kassapa-giri-vihara, 2 16, 227
Pe. 5. Kassapa-raja-mahā-pasada,
2 пб. Kassapa-räja-vihära, 42, 5
m. 5; -parivena, a 27 n. 13. Rasи, 97. Kasub, 24, 29, 3 I, 33, 35, 38,
39, 204, 227. Kasub-giri, 31, 33,35, 38, 39,
бо т. I, 21б, 22 1. Kasub-rad-maha-paha, 2 16,
22 Ι, 227. Kasub-rad-piriven, 222, 227. Kasub-raj-maha-vehera, 46,
5І, 2Іб. Kasub-Siri-Saigbo, 36 as,
2o I, 2o4, 2o5. Kasubu, 6o.
kasunt, Kät, 23 Käta, 9 Ákaťä, 2: 93. Kasāre, katäytu. Kathāsa käti, 3 katikā, Katiri A Kat-kul 224 kītē, katu, 58
I3 I. Katuma Amaåtራነኀ∂ , atu-za Akazvava, kaizvaraΑεαυανε, ,
235. Amaglargሪ; Kavsiļu kazwudu, Kāvyaś
72. 4, Kebaga Kegalla 36 74., Kēhāla, Keith (1 72. I, kel, 17 Rela, 33, Keļalāse Keļālāse I7 I, 1 kelavara kele, 2oť Αέείες, Ι3 kelesak, keli, 36 Kellivās Kemgal kenek, 2 Аетевит 237, 2 Kēraļa, -keren, keriyah ket, 46, keta (pl. Aëtaka, ketakah Ketaval Аèetü, 47
24. 6, keťuva, Khajurā Khälim Khallăţ Khālsī, khana, khanāpi khanga&%ãrẻ, 3 Khattiy Khira-b ki, 33 . Kibi-ga Kibir Kibii-nil lamh Kielho
244 Kilimin Kiliňg Kiliňg 200, kir, 16 kiirā, 9.

INDEX
36 те. 7, 46, 52 т. 7. 7, 246, 248 п. 7. I, II, 7, I 3 I, II 86. 1, 33, 36.9; 91; 92;
Io, I I ; oraya, I9 I m. II. tu, 25, 16o. iritsägara, 65.
.
25. Agbohi, 245, 247, 25 I.
, 4, 234, 246. 2 24 ۶ 4
, 59, 62, II 2 re. 4,
|hasaya, 92,93, Io3.
27 pe. 2.
du, 97.
52 тг, б.
yat, 99 ?።• 5. 46., 48, 49., 52 74., 6, 92,
92, 97. mina, 248 m, 7.
205. 3khara, 27 ne. I, 225 227, 258. lureru, 68 m. 3. (olle), ii, 8 m. I, 27 m.,
22.
68, 68 p. 3. A. B.), I4I n. 8, 151 24o pe. I, 249 p. 7.
198 m. I2. 36 n. I r. indeim, 174, 175. :ndeyim, 164, 169,
75 a. IT. !, 99 p. 5. .
22. 3.
223
雳。球阿暴
, 68.
|la 2 I 5 ۶a. 4. o5; enek-nat, 87. , 47,48, 92, 118, 2ο5, 47, 249 - 5. 79*。7,I25斧·I· 18, 92.
,254·
2об п. 3.
ket), 33, I48.
2.
, 255, 256. ika-vaviya, 69, 7o. , I ვI, I გ6, 2O5, 2O7 249 ft, 5. 246, 247, 249 тн, 5. hO, 39 ?a , I 2• շնr, 2, 244unāga, T43
58, 59.
26 n. 6.
уа, 2 ї О. phullam, 29 m. 6.
Pe. 4, IO3 P. II. a Kassapa, 2 16. ilaba-vihara, 219 n. 2. 36 тр., 48, I, I7, 247. in, 246, 249, 254; a-gam, 249 n. 2. am, 243, 249 -ni, 240. n (F.), 2,79, I23 ft. 3,
i-viyala, 18o, 182. Agbo, 154, Iβο, 16 Ι.
Goloba-gama, 197,
I4. , поб п. 5, 223.
Kīrā, . Airanavă, Io6 n. 5. Kir-bimb-viharhi, 223, 229. kiri, 3, 8, 9, 3, 36, 38, 39. Αέέντ, ਨੂੰ 95, 96, 97, log n. 4,
ΙΙ . Kiribaid-pavu, 92, 93, Io3,
Іо4. Kiribat-vehera, II, 53, 63, 192,
93, 20I. kiriya, 29 ha.), 37 22, 5, 92, 94, 95, 9б, 97, 1o3, 1о7 п. І 2, lo8, Io9, II o, I ı ı , I, 2, I66, 168, Io, 196, 197, 98, 199, 253, 256, 259; kiriye, 255. Kīrtī, 2, 24, I 26, I32. Kirti Niş$añhka Malla, I2I, 122, I 2,3, I 24, I 25, I 26,1 56, I76, 177, 178, 224 a. 3. Kīrti Śrī, 27, 128. &ảrữ, 94. Aёirиfа, 24о п. 3. βέσά, 9 Ι, 99 κ. 4. kisillelhi, 242. kisivaku, 242. hit, 46, I86. Kitā, 83, 86, J 88. Kitagbo, 183, 86, 187 m, 6,
88. Kitla-detim, 34, 38. Kitlaenavan, 197, aoo. Kitsen, I98, 2oo. Kittā, 83, I 84. Kittaggabõdhi, 83, 84,
93. Kitti, I 24, 177, I78. Kitti-sēna, 2oo nu. 2. Kitti Sirimēgha, I 23, I77. kiya, I6o, I87. Aèiyama, 29 m.,9I, I Oo ?e.3,I3 I. Åživantern, 99 72. 5. Aiya-vikiya, 93. Ázyézza, 48., 56 42., 5, I87, kiyü, 29 ft., 9I. Knox (R.), i. kõ, Io3 a. 2. kodä. 1 68. Ao-daid, 93, Io3. Kokkiļay, 2oo nu, 5. kol, 33, 36 m. 3, 47, 54 m. I, 93, I 69, I 74; i kolat, I I7 ; kolen, 48. Äèo4, 47, 97, I I 7, I I8. Kõlamba, 68 m. 3. Kõlambagäma, 68. Кбlavapi, 27. Kolomb-ala, 33, 36. Kolom valu, 68 m. 3. Kõmarti, 24. Komatala-maha-vavi,
256. Кбnagamana, б4. Kõnäkamana, 64. Kongolewa, 3o. Ao-pala, 2O5. Kõrale, 2, 35. kos, I I7, I 98 na. I 2. &ol, 32, 46, 47, 48, 5 ( Pt. II, 13, 91, 117, 186, 237, 2
255。
kot":, 33, 46, 47, 48, 49, 9 I, 92, 93 94, 97 99 Pe. 2,
1o6 8 18 16o Ι97, 2οI,
I68, i86, I0რ 2O4, 205, 23i. 236, 237, 242, 247, 25ο κ. , 25 罗多、 ќofа, 95, 99 п. 5, 132, 24о п. kotai, I 3o, 3, I 32, 8o. kotā, 47, I 69, I 74, 2o5, 247. Kótai, 2. kotanavai, 249 m. 5.
kotasa, 69, 69 h. 4, 73, 74,
257. Köţipabbata, 6I n. I. kotthāsa, 28 n. 5. kofte, 69, 7 I, 72, 160 m. T, 2 if, 252, 255, 256, 257, 2.58. kotur-tämbin, 222, 227 m., II. koturu, 227 m. II. közvil, 191 pi. 1. Krsņa, 225 t. 4. Kşatrapa, 208, 209. Kşatriya; I32, 188, 237, 24o,
248 п. 7, 249. Aubara, 139 m. 2, 256, 259. Akteôará, 38. Kubēra, 225. Kubigamika-vavi, 249 n. 2,
254, 255, 256. Akubura, 148. Kuburgamu Lokohi, 245,248,
25 I. Kuqā, I5, I6, 2; II, 2o8. Kudas alā, 3o, 34, 38, 66,
п7I, І98, 2oо. Kuçfäsenu, 245, 248, 25. Akudi, 53 n. 7, 247; kudi, Jo5 m. I, I, I I7 ; kulin, 92, 94, 118, 246, 247, 249 n. 4; kuglinat, 47; kuglingen, 93. kuhivaku, 242, 246. Kukkuta-girl-panti, 202. Kukul-girl-peta, 20I,
2o4, 2cб. kula, 2o, 32, 47, 52 me. I4, 9 II, I 17, I 22 n. 2, 186, 22 I, و 46 2 و 237 و 34 2 و 4 ۶۰ 24 2 248 m. 7; kulat, 47; kulen, 9 I, II 86, 188 m. 2, 23, 22 , 225 m. 2, 234; &titlehi, 247. kuladatiya, 237. Auda-gal, 22 I n. 2, 226. Аèиfат, 66, 2об п. 4. Aèuli, 93, 97, I 68, i 7o ?8, I I,
I74, 175 ft. 9, 204. kuliya, 2o4, 2o6 m, 4, 243 249 n 3; kuliyehi, 246. kuubadu, 8o, 18 n, o. kulun, 186, kulunin, 33. Akuuņu, 86, 235. audianu-vat, 13o. Au mak-dayi, 13. kumărayõ, 65 m. 3; oraya,
199 pe. I. kumuaru, 225 Pa. 4. kumubala, (bal), 95, 96. kumubara, I 54, 행 Kumbhigallaka, 68. kumöhiko, 249 m. 2. kumbu, 96. Áumóur, 92, 93, II 7. kumburat, 33, T97; oburhi,
გ5 ??. 1o, 19ნ. Kuficuttu-körale, I21, 163,
OI Kuida salā,34 m. 3, 164, 66, 169, 17 Ι, I74, Ι 75, 245, 247-25Kuruņägala, Io, 58. Kurunagala-vistaraya,
kisa, 9 , 22, 234. ku sal, 223. Ашха/ауан, бо, б т. 5. kusaziä, 9I. kuts-hi (loc. case), 25, 46. Аèиsirг, п86. Åuta, I36. Kutila Nāgarī, 2. Kittam-pokuna, I. Kuțțhā, 164, 165, I 68, 169, 17I, 172, 174, 75. I93 #é. 4» s
2O2,
I99

Page 346
Kutthaka, 164. Kutthikkula Mahātissa, 2.
la, 237. đã, 99 ft. 5, 2O5• lab, 25. jačana, I.9o n. 6. labanu, 78, 9 , 93 ; labane
vanat, 94, lo6 m. 9. ābha, 48,65 m.3, 236; lāb/a- yaẢ, 236 ; Zãổhayêàể (loc. case), 47, 235, 236; yen, Igon, 6. laöta, I37. Lābugāma, 37. lad, I 18, 222, 237. laddaku, I I8. dadadama, 49, 247, 250 72. 7. lauddğya, 136, 4adi (°adif), 34, 36 m., 9I, I 18, I6o, I92, 198, 205, 223, 248. ladiñ2, 65 m. 3. lädiya, 95. . ladu, 95, 68, 17o 2. 9, l74, 2o4, 2o6 n. 7—8; laaduçak, 96, III ??. 4. ladiuvan, 48, I 17, 1 18, 25 n. 7; vanat, 49, I l8. Lag-gala, 136 n. 3. Lag Vijaya Sinha, I26. lag Vijayasingu Kit-senevi,
17, 178. lahã, 25 ; -bat, 28 n. 4. ه 91 و ۶۶۰ da%ag 29 ۶. 8I Lahasikā, 6. Lahiniya-pavu, 93, Io4. Lajaka Tisa, 48, I49. Laja, 49. Laji, I49. Laji Tisa, I39. Laji Tissa,8I, I38, I42, I48,
I52, Lak, 25, 26 28. I o, 32, 46, I 30, 22 II, 248 m. 7 ; Laka, Iგo, 186, 2O6 ??. 3, 223; Lakat, 22 ; Lakata, 235; Lak-hi, 23. lakala, 223, 248 m. 7. Lak-aligana, 248 n. 7. Iaka-pati, Lakapati, 72 n. 4. bakar, 234. Lak-div, 46, 50 n. 4,9I, II7, I 26, 130, 204, 22, 234, 24б, 248 7в. 7. Lakdiva, I 26, I 3 I. Lakdivä, I3. Lak-div-poloyon, I3o, 32. Lakdivu, I3I. lakayak, I32, 136. lakung, 247. Lämäni, I49. Lämäni-Tissa, 49 m. II. lamb, III 86. Lambakaņņa, 6o, 67, 49. Lämiņi, óo, 67, I 49.
āgā, 25, 33, 47,52 m. 6, 91, 17, 87, 223, 235, 243, 246. Laňkā, 27, 34, 5o, 5 I, I 18, 24, 25, 130, 13. I32, Iგვ, I 34, I ვ6, I89, 2O6, 25, 225, 229, 237, 248 m. 7; Laňkáva, 130, 131 ; Laňkavasin, 30, 31. Lankapura, a general, 123.
Lafikārāma Dāgaba 66. Laikā Vibāra, 38. Lahkeśvara, I3o, I 32, lāsa (pl. lais), 3 m. 4. lat, 236.
aziā, 8o. Lawrie (Sir A.), 21 pt. 2.
ledaruvak, 96, I II m. 9. Lee (R. W.), vi. lekam, 48, 49,56 m. 8, 92, 94
237. lēkamua, II m. 5. team-mitiya, aoô no. 8. lejä, 132. lege, 18, 9, 20, 2 I, I 38, 44, I 45, II, 46; lega sa (gen.), 7I. -lesa, 258; -lesin, 234. Leumann (E.), 63. levan, 235. Јеги, 122 n. 2. leyà, 92, 94, Io I. m. 7. leyak, 96, II, 8, 186, 88 m. 3. Ді, 36 п., 37 п. 5. Līlāvatī, 65, I7o n. 3, 76,
177, 178, 18o, I8I. lindekin, I8. liigam, 19 m. I. lipi, 56 m. 8. liya, 22 , 227 m. II • liyā, I3I, 247. liyana, 56 m. 8. lyavā, 94, T 8, 3. liyavana-lad, 222. livävivä, 94, Io6 n. I3. 224 ,I 3O, 18o, 22 I ,33 ,سlo
?ኔ• 3, 237 ?o• 5• Log-gala, 136 n. 3. Lõka, 36 m. 3
Lokanatha, 34, 38, I93 p. 5.
loka śāsana, III 8o, IS I n. 6. Lõkissara, I78. Lokohi, 245, 247, 25 I. Дот, 2 22. έονιακνταν, 46, 5 Ι κ Ι6. lov, 25, 46, 51 m. I, 224 m. 3,
234. lovä, II, 34; ovak, I86. 4oy, 223.
ma, 69, 73, 140, 146, I48,
149, I5O. mà (particle of emphasis), 25,
47, I გI, 196. тӑ, 224 п. 4. -ma, 65 n. 3. maccha-kara, II n. 4. Maccha-tittlha-vihāra,
a 27. Macdonell (A.A.), vi. መሄada, 5o ”• 14
2 I6,
mäqä, 5o me. 23.
Madanarāja, 8o. καααία, 28 κ. 3. Madawacci, 24 m. 3. maddai, madalia, madaliya,
50 22. 23. Mädindin (°dina), l I4, I I7,
I 8, 198 κ. 4. magulu = mažgulu, I 3o. Madura, I 58. msaquava, 227 m. I I. mεαέα, 33 νε. Ι, 34 σε 13, 16ο
雳。2
Magadha, 2., Māgadhī, 16, 58, 64, 2 o. Magas, 64. mãge, 38. magul, 25, 36 m. 4. Magul-pirivena, 20I. Magunu-ala, 68 m. 3. maa, 25, 33, 46,47, 9,92, 9ნ, 97, O3 . 5 IO4 r. I, I I II m. 12, I 32, M36, I 38,
I42, 46, 186, I87, 22 I, ,
222, 234,236, 24о г., 255. mahā, 47, 25 I m. 6. maha-dicarya, It I n. 4. maha-dduru, I7 n., A. maha inditi, 187.
IND
Maha-Arittha, maha-arithaka mahdi-disana, 2. Mahabati-dana
256. maha-bi-saig maha-biku-sage Maha-bo, 94, Maha-bódhi, 2 Maha-bo-ge, 5
2
mid-budun-g
maha-ceta, 253 Maha-cetiya, 2
See also Ruv Mahā- cūla Ma. 143, I 46. Maha-daliya-T Maha-dami, 21 Maha-dathika ?፡• 3, 81 . Maha-dathikaMaha-deva-nal Maha-dhammi
25, 225 ft. mahādiphảida, I Mahadiv-bava Maha-gama, 6. maha-hal, 22 II, Mahākalattäwa
I57. Maha-Kapara
57. muahi-kdra, I mahalaka, 2 I. Mahalä Sen, I. maha-le, 164 na
I 74. mahalekā, 166, Mahale-ketaka MahāllēkhakaMahāllēkhaka
84. maha-levak, I Mahallaka Nā
6o, 61., 66, 1 Mahaļumānā, I Mahāmacco, I maha-maidala Maha-mandale
maha-nas, 22
Mahamata, I 5 Mahāmātrā, I Mahāmattā, 6c Mahamatto, I Mahamatya, I, Mahāmēghava
mewnā, 33, 222, 228 п. maha-meyah,
S6
ΙδO Maha-Mihindu maha, 49, 5
йата, 22І, 2 Mahānāga, 8, Mahānāman, 2 mahananata, numița, 65. mahama-va, 6 тата, б5 т. mahanel, 33, ç Mahanet-pa, 4
Mahanetra-pra
Mahānikaviți,
vaţţi, 68 n. Mahaniļadarak maha-karat.
-Zanaazun, malapā (mahă 183 n. 1, 1S mahØd ( =
94, 1 o6 mahapahdi, 2.,

EX
I35. ', I 35 ft. I. 53-vavi, 255,
таf, 223. a-hataya,255. )5, 2 Io n, lo.
ه?2 *7 5; -gehi, 48,
ehi, 96.
8 n. 8, 253. anvali-dagaba. hai-Tissa, i42,
issa, 2 I 5 n. 4. 5, 224, 225. Mahānāga, 76
Tissa, 2 I 5 ra,4. ca, 63 at. 3. (-dhammika),
87 п. б, 2 І4.
a 22. 8, 142.
以 3O,耳54,
piriveņa, 49,
I ta. 4.
54 n. 7, 184. ι, 7, Ι 66, 169,
hi, 256, 257. pabbata, I 55. Sena, 54 n. 7,
8.
ga, 59, 59 p. 5,
# 209 253.
53. , 168, I 7ο. §vara, I7o n. 3.
ဝ, I52, 53. $3e
53
53.
Maha35, 216, 2 II, 4. 186; meyin,
ls 33e 5 p. 2; 35 237.
2І5, 2 б.
翔g=
65 ; maha
5 %。3; -z"tz
3. )6, Iι Ι η 3. 9, 56. sãda, F6 m. II. 68; onikkha
3. ca, 255, 256.
-harat 48. рӑda), 2б п. 4, 7 π. 6. : mahapitray
2,222.
maha-paka (mahupãka), 255,
256, 258. maid-fili, 228 m. 16, 258. muahāpāra imui, 26 n. I. mahaparu mua, 26 nu. I. mahapati, 257; maha-pa
έέέα, 257. таћа-faya, 23o, 234,237 п.8. mahabel, 222, 228 ?. I6, maha-b0-ge, 22 !, maha-raa, 78, 2 I4; “rada hu, 87; orad-hu, 222 ; oradun, 35 m. 4; mahārādayan, I 59; maharaj, 25, 46, 78, 79, I l 7, 248 ?n. 6 ; ክua/hdraja (wrongly -7e/ha), 26 ?፡• I, 59, 62, 139 ?፤• 2, 14O, I4 I42, 44, 47. Ι 48, -re, $8, 59,62,139; -raft, б9, 7о, 148, 2 Іо, 2 І I, 255, 256; -rajaha, I 48, 2 II, 255, 256; raf-hat, 22 I, 234; -raf-hae, 91, 2O4, 223, 235, 246; -ra/yu-tair, 49
22, 4. Maha-raja, I 24, 127 n. 1, 128. maha-rafiniha, 7 I. Mahãrametti, 68 m. 3. Māhārāțiri, 15, 58, 64. Maha-Ratmale, 2 I, 58, 66, I4 I, 147, 148, 149, 209, 210, 252, 254. maha-si, 132, 22 I, 222, 228,
236, Maha-sala-pilime, 222; pili
ma-gehi, 236. maha-saig, 48; saigdi, 49; -sdigdi, 48; Saig-hat, 237; -saig - hi, 223; saig-hui, 237; sagaatafa, 35 a.
; -saignat, 22 I. Maha-sanghika, 23 m, 5. maha-sang-val-himiyan, 33,
I99 m. I. Maha-sena, 26 n. Io, 81,
143, 216, 2 17, 253. maha-sen-vci, 98 m, 7. Maha-Sudasane (Maha-Sudar
šana), 145. Maha-sutasoma-iataka, 226
f2. O Maha-thupa, 67. Maha-Timi, 226 n, Io. Maha-Tiša (Mahā- Tissa),
146. Maha-tittha, 68. maha-tamba, 222. mahat-wi, 33. Mahāvagga, 7 m. 5, 65. Mahāvarinsa, 4, I1, I2, 33, و 17 ۶۶ 6 و 42 و I و 3O 3 I 59, όο, 61, 66, 67, 72, 78,79,8o, 81, 83, I2 I, I23, п 26, I27. I35, I37, 39, 42, 49, 52, 54, 55. I56, I 57, I 58, 164, 165, 17о т. 1, I7I п. 4, 177 m. 3, 178 m. I, 18I m. , п83, 2оп, 2o2, 2 І4, 23о, 253, 258; Tika, 59 p. 5, бо п. ї, 72. mahavar, -varak, 97, II, 8,
I 20, I69, 17, I74. Maha-vehera, I68, I74. Maha-vihara, Maha-vihara, 68, I34, I55, I69, 172, 174, I 75 2o 2, 25 r. 4, 255. mahaya, 21, 22; ya, 22, 25, 2б п. 4, 9I, 98 п. 5, 182, 183, 86, 87 n. 6, 19o #,2,22【,2257,3,239, yāge, 182, I87, 19o na. 2. Mahãyãna, 192.
267
Mahēja, Mahejā, 253 m, 4. Mahejasana-sala, 253 n. 4. тайғёата, 248 т. 7. Mahinda, 29, 3o, 38, 4 I, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 8o, 82, I 13, 1 I4, I22, 26, 153, I54 p. 1 and 7, I56, I57, 183, I84, I93, 229. Mahinda I, I, 84; II, I84,
2I5; III, I 84, 2 I 5. Mahinda IV, 3o, 38, 4, 78, 79, II4, I 56, I 76, 182, I92, 2 13, 2 Ι 4, 215, 2 Ιό, 23ο, 248 ,243 ,242 و 241 و 23I *z·7,249 fz。4,253· Mahinda VII, II 22. Mahinda-tata-vapi, 76 n. 2,
82, 2 I. Mahinda-thala, 76. Mahinda Thēra, III 2, 75, 76 п. 2, 8I, 82, 217, 227 2. Mahummāra, 82. Majata-gamana, 254, 255,
256. Majhima, 143, 145. Majibika (or obuka), 67, 69,
79, 73. Majima-biku, 73. Majjhima, 73, 143, 145. Maka, I36 ; Maka, 64. Makulla, 68 m. 3. Makuļumuiguņu, 68 m. 3. mäkuvan, 247. ηται, 93, 94, 96, Ioό κ. I,
I o8 n. 6, II, II. mala, 257. Mala (Malaya), 2oI, 2': ,
2O5 p. 5. Mala (Malla), 16. Malabar, 122, Ia8. mal-disana, 163. mualas samma, 96. mualassamutana, 93. Malayalam, 15I n. 2, 188 ft. 7,
194, 242 7. 4. Malaya-Raja, 84. näli, I8o. mal-kam, a 27 m, 1. Malla, I 2 I. milupdividi-za, 65 m, 3. Malu-Tisa, 249 n. 2, 252,
253, 255, 256, 258. malvar, vara, 96. 772ag?3, 33o mand, 94, 95, 96, 97, 228. Mānābharaņa, 77 m. 2. mana-tala, I86. mänäväyi, I3. mänävi, I8o. maîžica, I8I m. I, II. manda, 25, 41, 46, 3. mändä, 4, 48; 94, 237 ; mände, I3 I ; mänd-hi, 22 I. mäňdä, 4 I, 46, 5o me. 23. manggala, I 72, 8o, 18 m. 4-5. mañadalen, 99 n. 5. muaặgaran, I3I, I 33made, II, 133 ?. 3. mänd, 25, 74, mdnd-b0l0, 174. Mandira, I 25. mažďa, I72, I74, 175; mažď
len, 222. drdo, 21, 222. maždovuva, 96, 1 Io. mažągulu, I 3o, I96,
2O4, 222. mănel, III m. 3. mařig, 97, 237; mařiga, 30,
33, 1όο, maigala, 66, I 49, 2o I m. 3,
238.
2OI,

Page 347
268
тнайg-dizv, Iб9, 17 і п. 1, 2o5;
-dia, 174. maig-siza, 97, II is, I. miaňgu, 2o5. Mag24, 29 2, 33,46, 93,94, 95, Ιοι κ. 4, 1ο3 η ξ, ο8 ft. 5, 204 223, 247. Maňguläva, 97, 1 I 2. Mangul-maha-sala-pilimage,
92, 96. Maigul-pirivena, 204, 206,
234, 238. Maňgunna, 68 m. 3. mānikā, 3 m. 4. Maņikāra, 72. Mānikaväți, 68 m. 3. Manimangalam, 8o, 155. Manimekhala-maha-pasāda,
24, 227 n. 14. mafijăgi, 28 m. 3. Mansёra, б2. Manu, 244, 25o me. I. manumaraka, 63. manumuaraka, 2 Io, 2 i I. тализуба, аза, 13o. Manu-vasara, 93, lo4. pnapurmukō, 26 m. l., 36 n., 38, 39 т. 3, 159, 1 б4, 1 б8,
72, 174, 2O4. mapurum, 25, 26 m. 1, 46,
49 ft. 9. mapurtum, tikā, 164, 196. marā, 246, 247, 249 m. 5
250 m. I. ndra (seed), 28 n.3. Māragala, 36 m. 3. Māragiri, I 36 m. 3. Mara-hal, 222, 228.
paraņavā, 249 m. 5. Mārasaṁyuțta, I 35 m. I. Marāțhī, I,88 m. 7. maravãdiye, 247. Marett (R. R.), 244 m, 5. ,, Maricavati, 42, 51 n. 3, 126, 228 n. 9. See also Mirisiviţi. marumakan, ”kame, I 7, 2o, бо, б3, 2 по; °Ranakaт, 59; °éanaéane, 6I, 63 maruput-hu, a 21. madruvan, 247 ; mairuvehau,
247. 0. та;', 25, 9I, 94, 22 I ; "ба, 25; masakat, 96; ’s-hi, 33, II, 7, 187, 243, 246. nāgaka, 28 m. 3. masisaya, 177, I, 8o, 181 m. II. mässa, I8I m. II. Mastoțu, 26, 22 II, 227. masu, 33, 36 m.o. Mătale, i 28. Mātainbuvā Kōraļe, I35. Mathurā, m. I, I, 5, 7, I 43, 15I n. 4, 152, 208 n. 2. mätipata, 94, Io8 m. 8. matsya-kara, 17 n. 4. matte, I 18. matu, 258. таіитата, п31, 18о. Maudgalyäyana - pasicikä -
pradІра, Іоб п. І4. maza, 95, Iog m. 8.
• тауа, 1 32. Maya, 181 m, 3. Mayanti, 68 n. 3. Maya-Pandya, 158. Maya-rata, 206 n. I. Mayetti, 68. Mayilagastoța, i 77, ’78, 2 I 3,
243. mayilanuvan, 65 m. 3. Mayūrapāda Thēra, 76. 35 و 34 و 33 و ۶۶۰ 29 و25 و ۶
. g. 1e, 38 47, 48, 49, 3
,96 ,95 ,94 93 ,2 9 و 9 ,4 . 97, lo n. 1, 1 18, 168, 174, 18ο, 187, τ96, 197, 198, 199 т. 7-8, І98, 2o5, 2об п. 3, 235,236, 237, 247, 248; me-hi (loc.), 47, 49, 9 , 93, 13 I, 134, 159, 1όο, 187, 19რ, 197, 2O5, 237, 246; méyizz, 187. -one (particle of emphasis), 25, 26 т. б, 46, 5от. 19, 96, 168, I86, 188 κ. 4. Megiri-vatta, 159, 161. mehe, 92, 94, lo4 m. 2, 8;
methe-karana, 97. time hekaruwa nat, 49. Mehenavara, 194 n. I. meheni-gand, 222. meheni-maha-fed, 222. meheụivar, 222; mehengivara, 53 m, 2, 194; var-hi, 47. тейesата, 25, аб п. Іо, 27,32, 46, 5ο π. 2, 248 κ. 7: “nat, 248 n. 7. mehesun, 246, 248 n. 7. ፤wtekeመaነኚrz, 36 ጸ• me/keya, °yat, 49, 92, I ı 8,
237 ; °yin, 48, 49, 94. ”፡e&öዖዖar, 34, 36 ”.” 38, I64 т. 5, 1 б9, 17I, 174, 175, I93, 194 I97, 199, 20o, 2O4. mekappar-zadirum, 193,194, I97,200, 20I, 202,204, 206. πιεξάρρανα, 154 π., 2, 16ο. meknat, 96, 97; meknata, I 87; mekun, 25, I 18, I87; mekun-gen, 93 ; mekunvahanse, J96. melläkin, 2o4, 2o6. теlátri, б8, 2o6 т, б. melaitsi, 47531 وo97و II 2 و I 18, 12d, 168, 187, 189, 2 c6 n. 6; melãitsin, I68, Ι7o, I 74, 175. -፤mwéነ፥, I 3o, 22 [ , 222. Mēņavara, 194 m. II; ovarhśä
bhijāta, 194 m, i. meňdi, 174. Mendis Guņasēkara (A.), 33
”• 16, 242 መ. 5. menehi, 9. Mer, Μέτα, 22 Ι, 225, 226,
227. mese, 33,236. 2rlet, 91. metek, 94, 96. Mettā, 6o. metuvā, 33, 69, 174, 96, I99 ??. 4, 2O4, 2O5, 236, 248,249 7, fmሪገሠa?።, 4I, 9" • nevā, 222. meya&, I86; meyin, I86, ı87. meyat, II, 7. meyatuvāk, 97, 98, 99
Pe. I 4. meytuvāk, 34. mey-Aappar, 154 n. 2, 164
p. 5, 245, 248, 25I. meyaan, 4 I. -mth፡, 58. ті, 75 п. 4, поб, Iбо, 189,
τ98. Micataki-vavi, 255, 256. Mi-gasa, 16I. Mihind, I83, I86, i.87, I98,
2oo, 223. Mihind-maha-sal-pilime,22I. Mihind Mahaya, 83. Mihindu (onda), 33, 35,77,
78, 79
I
Mihintaļa Mihintale б4, 75, 13, .4? סI7 νε. Ιο, 列。12, 230, 24 milä, 94, 25o ?፥. - muili, 2 2 1 mimiti, 3 zvaizviteta«, Miliä, 94, mniñqdi, 95 "тнгрт, 221 228 νε, ί 222. muimuiöiri, Miņinevu 222, 22 тіпі, 47. mini-ketin
249 r. mimi. mar Miņināl, 8 mini-pay, minir, 97 minis, 18 47; mi, 186, 23 Mirisiviţi, 228. η έδά, 33, misarakin Missaka-p
2. 3. Mita (ote) Mitā, 2o n muiti, 24, Miti-kasu Mitra, 228 mitra, I 31 Mittā, 77 mivan, 9 27. I2. የnäኝጋጌፈነ፥, 47 2O5, 24 тніуат, І3 Miyuguņa mlēcchia, 5 Moggalā Moholnaň ገm0&, 32, ፥ Moragoda 207. Mora Oya movun, 18 Mucela-vi тиаип, .
240 ft. muhup, 2 mzhund, 186. mujilla, 2 ክuza/, 236. ፵tz4/, 22 " . ፵t።la, 7! mula, ; ነmg፤“/a{, na. 9, I 22 II, 22 Mulaso-w
2.4. Mulavadi 2O4, 2c muda-zii, Müller ( I6 n. 2 66, 67 n. 6, 177 m. 24, 24

N DEX
|-viva6 n. 2. ! (otală), 3, 22, 6 I, 76, 77, 8 II, 8ვ, 84, 36 п. 3, 147, 149, II, 188 m. 2, 189 190 pt. 6, 192, 198 }o7 ነz. 3, 2 I 3, 217, Co, 243 249 Pe. 4. 1o8 n. 6, 242, 247, 4; meilávat, 49. ܀4 .7t 24 2 ܝ . 3, 35 ft. 4. ' 35 74. 4.
ဒိါ. 4.
. Іо9.
222, 227 2. 1 , , 234; mimin, 22 II,
ნგ. la-maha-paha, 24,
7.
, I7 I zw. 3, 2o7 ma. 6, 5.
gavā, 249 m. 5. 3ο, 92, ο3.
234.
II 2 m. 5. 7, 235; minismat, κε εκκε, 49, 92, 97,
46, 5, 27, 222,
I6o, 236., , I 8o. abbata, 75, 76, I 36
52.
2.
222 -giri, 22 (, 227.
2 3, 187, 196, I98
53 p. 9, 163, I74, 7.
126, 132, 135. 3 και Ιο. а, 28 п. 3. ფa, 33, ვ6. 3, 34, ۶۰ I 3
I 54, I 65, Boo
, 166.
7.
nāra, 68. 3o ; ялиамжateй.,
22, 22 I ; muhund-lii,
45
: 257 255 و 4 ۶۶۰ 86 ; mulä, 48, 54; |7, ήηκίεκ, 92, 1 οι }2 rø. 2, I 3o, I 86, | 23 و 3 ۶۶۰ | nara, 25, 28, пc4
Sakarā, 2 of 202,
3o. .), ii, I ۶a۰ 2, 14,
7, 22 pa. 2, 58, 59.
77, 79, 83, Ιοο I r. I, I29, 142, 208, 228 m. I, 253.
nultän, 222. pitele, 33, 54 n. 15, 122 n. 2,
13 Ι, 18ο, 22 Ι, 234. fittel-uai, 48, 5.4 n. 15. metumdal, 33, 37 m. 3. mumane, 22 n. 1,234. mtunudnen, 22 I. mutundue, 92, 94. mtundun, 222 ;
3O, 33. intendum mili; 18o, 81 pe. I. mundung-fat, I3o. *тейgäti, 33, 37. Muni, 22. Munind, 22 I, 222, 223, 226 : - п. 5, 2 28 т. 3. Munirad-hu, 222, 228 m, 13;
rajhu, 237. Znzzzwazzჩჯzza, 6კ. mezmumi özura vizum, 87. 93 92 و 91 و 49 و 48 و 47 و 4 ٪۶
94, Oo 2.7, 235, 25 m. 6. Muțasiva, II, 43. Mutigutika, 6I., 62, I49. mutu, I 3. -nazid (-naya), 32, 34 n.,
22, 222, 223. Muvadev-da-vata, 178. mu variye, 38, 39. Myrobalan, 34 m. r.
munduna,
tā, 25, 27 7, 4, o9 m. 3, 8, 225 t.4; nāvam, 87, 221,225蟹4,235。 Na-arambidda-hinna,
І4б. Nada, I.43; “ha, I45. Nadika (Nandika), 16. Naga, 8, 2o. agä, naganavä, 19o n. 3. Nāga, I8, 20, 59,60, 6, 64,
66., 253. Nāga dīpa, 6 m. . Nagaraka, I37. Nāgas oņdī, 82. Nägirigala, 197, 199. Nāgiriyä, 96. Naka, 59, 61, 62, 63, 64, 2O9, 236, 239, 252, 255,
· 25ნ. . . -naka, 63 a. 3. makā, 33,77 m.2, 92, 94, loI, 107; makâhi, I31. Nākāļivasā, 68 m. 3. Naka-maharaja, I49,
252, 255, 256. Naka-naka, 63 m. 3. nakarä, 46. näkätiyak, 29 n., 96. rakay, 47, 77 m. 2, 92, Io7
*。9。 Nālā, 54, I84. Nalibi-aviya-vavi, 255, 256. 22diliya, 6 ha. 6, 94, 96, No7,
Ιοβ κ. 3. و 32 I و ۶۶۰ 99 و 4 .۶ 75 ۶۵۶۶ 136, 8o, I86; nämä, I96, 198; nämin, 86. Namada-viva, 166 n. 2. Nāņāvaliya, 27 m. 2,37 m. 5, Iዩj “• 4, ፤ 12 ”• 2-8, 248 κ. 7. Nām bākada, 77 m, 2, 248
雳
39,
209,
nandapa, 6o.
Naṁdutarā, I 43 m. 7.
nariza, I 3 I.
man, 46, 5 I m. 22, I8o, I86,
22, 234, 235.
?മ2, 224 . 4.
nānā, I 8o.
Nānāghāt, 4.
Nanda, I 43, 45.
Nändali-sätä-nämä-vatta, I 96,
i 98. maigā, 95, 187, 9o n. 3. nägi, 9. näňgüā, 95. naňgvay, 235. паті, 73 п. 4. Nānnaru, I 96, 198. Nārada, 244, 249 m. 8. Narasannapéţa, 124. Narayana-pala, 39 m. I 2. näre, I 7, 9 m. 7. näsä, I32. Nāsik, 3, I3, I.4, II, 5, 22, 67 κ. 1, Ι 43 νε. 8, 15 Ι, 6 Ι * 8, 208, 210 x 6. násmak, I 7. κά9έέ, 33, 37 π.9. пӑ5йzäè, 92, 249 п. 4. mászezanat, 33.
ta, 134 m. 5, 236, 247. Nāta, 28 p. Natai-giri, 236, 239. națbum, 235. Näteviya - maha - säya, 97,
II 2, 239 m. 8. måfi, 99 m. 5, 13 I, 34, 236; näivä,33; näti-väva, 99 pe. 5. пättӑ, 99 п. 5.
tāta, nā!ār, mātiņē, 53 tu. I 5 ; māttavar, 189 m. 5. ātam, 47, 53 m. 5, 189
ነz. 5
mātu, I 87, I89 ; mãittuvaan
2O5, 20. tāfgīzē, 53 m. 5. пӑfи, п97, I99. nditu-da, 38. Nāulpata, I 39, I 46. ?d0, 222. таUа, 186, 22 1, 222, 227 т. ,
243, 246, 248 п. 7. va, 54 n. 7, Navaguna-maha-saya,
2. тара-Кат, а 2 г., а 22. nava-ariya, 69, 73. таалӑт, 49, 57 п. б, 92, 93, 236; navämä, 236; navä. må, 97; navămutat, 47, 92, 94 ; mazâmin, 236,
97,
Navan, I 98 m. 4.
mãzvan, see mā.
gavatā, 97. näväta, I3I. mazd-tin, 47. plaza-vana, 33, 246, 248 m. 5. Nāvini Kitlanāvan, 97, 2o. näviyak, 96. may, maya, 25 m. J. *qya,47, 54 п. 5. “o”aẢaợaro, 47, 243, 246,
249 n. 4, 25I n. 6. năyan, 48. Nayindä, 92, o3. ?aymen, so 1, 16, ne, 186 mel, III m. 3. nel, l 17; nelayehi, 117. -fer, 25, 46. ' Nenanile-vatta, 196, I98.
Nepal, 193 m, 1. Nepal Tarai, 62.
terä, 46, 5I n. 2o. ?erna, I t്. meruit-mut, II 7. Paezver, 22 I. ni, 206 n. 3. niöad, 9. maigā, 54 m. 6. mighantu, 98 n. 4.

Page 348
nifa, 9I, 98 n. 2. Nikāyas, I 34. Nikayasafigraha,8I n. 1, 122, 23, 143, I56 n. 1, 199 m. I, 25 2. 4. Nikiņi, 98 m. 4. nikinnyä, 25. pil, 186. nila-ciddimani, 217. Nila-geha-pariccheda,
然。2· silamu, 243, 249 m. 2. Nila-pasada, 228 m. 2. Nilarajiya, 255, 256. Nil-paha, 222, 228. mima, 73. nimala, 25,46, 5I n. I. mimat, 48. ssžaz, 222.
•gim.az/di, 48 ; *zvay, 77: 9ı ;
'vanu, 48; 'vivä, 94. nime, 73. nimi, 236, 24o n. I. nimivatä, 48, 49 ; 'vata, 49. neimmála, 24 o me. I minda, 97. nindagam, 244; gama, 8
丝。I。 mindlakkäsi, 24on, I. minaan, 24o ?2. I. miñgā, 47. miratur, 237. meiraturuazvili, I 3. mirind, I86, 2 23. mirtiňdu, 2o6 m. 3. nirupadrava, I 8o. Nirvāņa, 34. misala, 3o. misayur, 22 I. nisi, 92, 93, 236, 249 ?፥• 4;
misiyan, 91, 236. mid-bot, 'g2', to2 1, 2. miskantaka, I3I. miséraya, 7 a. 5. Nissafiga, I 28. Nissaňka, I 2 I, I 33. Ni$$añka Malla, 27, I2I, II 22, I23, 124, 125, 26, 130, І32, п8I, 248 п. 7. Nišankešvara, 126,
34. яiti, ш8о. Nitilavitiya-vavi, 255, 256. Nītupatpāna, 68 m, 3 nivå, 86, I88 m. 6 ; miva
navā, I88 m. 6. пivат, 55 п. 4. nivay, 46, 51 m. 17, 235. пауа, Іло п. 2, 3І. miyam, 92, 94; miyamen,
I97; miyômsin, 97. meyamgam, I3I. niyamjetaž, jefu, io n. 4,
Ιοη κ. ΙΙ. niyapäiliyā, 96, IIIIo, niyata, 48, 247. піyäyеп, I п8, п31. و 48 47 و 33 و 32 و ۶۰ 29 ,25 ,۶22 49, 53 п. І5, 56 п. 4, 9І, و5 ۶ 99 و 9 و 95 و 9 و 9 و 92 II 7, I I 8, I 3o, I3I, I 32, ибо, Ι68, 17이, 174, 187, I90 ?, 3, 197, 204, 205, 2O7 p. 5, 223, 235, 236, 237, 239 2. Io, 247, 249 ነz. 5, 25I ነ።• 6. no-ek, 13I, I32, 223. momtne, 13o. Norman, 244, 249 pt. 4. 2sosaa, I3. ?0-20, 58 . 15. የመ፤“, 53 ?ራ I5• ga, 258,
WOL. I.
228
3,
nuhusuvä, 237. Nuigahal-kaid, 237, 24.I. пират, 22 I," 223; писацін,
223. Petevage, 32, 34 m2. I 3. nuvar, 223 ; nuvara, 5 I m.
I4. Nyayasara-pada-paficika, Io6
尔·I4。
old, 247. Ödumbara, I36 m. 3. ፴gq, 27 ነz. 2. ohu," 2 Io na. I o, 240 Pe. 3. Okā (P. Okkāka), 47, 52 m. I2, 9I, 98, II, 18, I 22 m. 2, I8o, I8III, III 86, І88, 221, 224, 234, 237,
- 240, 249e Oldenberg (H.), 65. oli, I o8 n. II. of-Admiya, 95, Io8. onā (ānā), 25, 92, 96, Io2
n. 8, II I n. I. pyikan, Ig) ? 5. osaja, 18о. osavä, 5I n. Io. ot, I I7, I I8. ota, Io7 f. 2. Ota-mania-zine, 94. ota, 259ം ofи, 259. ovna, 4I, 47; ovo, 43; 47,
48, 247. ауа, б6.
Ad, 49, 56, 94, 95; 96; 97
Io6, 247. Aმ7, 63, 247. pãbalayan, 2o5. Pabhõsa, I 3. fайfа, 22І. faca-sahasi, 2 Io, 2 II. Дасауада, 72, pacemi, 72 ; oni, 2 II. Pacina-Tissa-pabbata, 217. pāda, 2o9, 22 I. pada, padālā, padiālāyikā, 3,
, 7 Ma. 2, 9 Pe. 4. Paçdâiviçiu, I89 m. 5. pada fiva, 171 m. 2.
õädaku, 223; Aädaoulou,
I3I. Adida-malika (-malaka), 224
۶۶۰ 4 Padariä, Paderia, 62. Padavedu, I89 m, 5. Padaviya, 3o, 36 m., 37 m, 7, 77 n. 2, 16I n. 7, 191, 200. ādē, I92. pãdika, 209. Abagmā, 55 m. 5.
Padi-nagara, 202, 206 n. 4. Padi-rattha, 202. Padi-vapi, 202. Padonnaru, 2oII, 2o2, 2o4,
2об т. 3-4, 249 п. 3Addu, 547. 4addum, I6o. paha, 2Io.
oaha (paha-karamu, -kata),
48, 49. pahã, 95, I o ‘m. I, 22; II, 222;
.pമh-lt, 48. fahal, 47, 53 m. I2. pahalavan-ald, 4 I, 42. Арайат, т. 7, 223. pähän, 22. pahaņa (pl. faha), 33, 36 π., Ι97, 198, 2οο κ. 3-4. Pahana-vil, 93, IoA. Pahan-gama, 38, 39. baharad0d, 74.
I ND
paharavā, 74. ! paharazaya,69 | pahayä, 25; | 234 ; pahaya m. 6 ; piah pahayay, 25, 5o ?t. 2 I. 2âhâyü, 221, 2, páähū, 223. paiyapa, 224 ia. éak, 25, 33, 9 I, 223, 235 24; påÁka, 255, 258. pakak, . I I7, -II I 2O ?2. 5, Ꭵ31 päkin, I 8, I2c Pala, 2 I, I 43 и pala, 33, I I8, I 205 258; 198 m. 2. Abajā, 94. pälä, 237. раја, 46, I 86, i و 247 ,242 ,Eقalش Aalä, I86. Abāa, 186.
و 3 ۶۶۰ 55 ۶éa
Pe. 4. 2äla, I3, I33. Pala - balavi -
18I.
- Adida-desent, 16c
palamu, 75 m.
247. Aaļa nazā, 249 pätaádi, 24on palandnã, 247 palaigi, 223. balasa, 2586 2ảỉi, 3, 6 2. 5 Palikada, I, 7, 1 Palinakaraka, päiyää, 96, II Palläräma, 2 Pallava, 3, II6 Palaya, 7. - Palu Mäkiccä
252, 253. balvā, I8. pämänä, 46, ! I88 m, 5. Abāmāņi, 237. pamanin, 48, ует, 24б. Aатати, 47, 4
п п8, 24o т. ვ8, I ვI. pg.maru-lada pämekin, I86. Abām, 2I3,
23O. Aämil, 33, I2 Аӑтіна, 5о п °nä, 8o, 23 Abarika, I3I. pāmoé, I, 7, °&%hõ, I7. Painsulkūlika, ộamaukhỗ, I7. panunu, I3o,
2. I, Дӑпӑ, І97, 199 Abavās, 247.
aicikā, o6 pažidera, 22 I.
Paidi, 13, I5
I労8。
Paidi-rad, 19; Paņdukābhaya padar, 93; 1
235; pažqdu Pandu-raj, 79 paňdrak, 136

EX
74. bahaya, 221, min, 9, 98 ayana, 2 2 I ; 26 тн, 5, 4б,
34.
4. 95, II7, I87, 3, 246.
18, Il 9 n. 9, 5 п. 5.
,m. I2 198 ,6و falla-rule, 93,
22. 249 т. б.
I72 - 3, 175
mēdhāvi, 8o,
)
4, Iб8, I74,
тг. б. o 3. т, б, 251 те. 3.
; °likā, 3, 6. 8, 19. б2, 7о.
· C) ጸዩ. 2. 5 7. 4.
7. 3.
va, 2o8-211,
jo n. 18, 186,
235; Abamaņi
9, 93, 97, II 7, , 250 ; °ņuza,
2, 247.
2І, 224 п. 4,
} ኃ፥• 2, I3o.
18, 65 m, 3;
3, 35 m. I I;
!ვ8, I55
131, 18o, 182
22, .
. п.4, 2об п. 8.
); °diyan, 165,
2. 3. ziren, 211
ru, I3 I, I86. 2. 7... .
Pāņģya, 23, 24, 26, 3,
I34.
Pāņdyan, 79, 23, 154, 6I.
Pāņɖyan Rājā, I 57.
Adinema-tak, 33.
Pāņini, 6.
Аapizoӑ, 93.
፩aጶjíkä, 7 ነ፤• 3, I7o ”. 9, 2o6
龙。8.
pahukti, 99 m. Io. Pankuliya, 249 m. 3. pansåālisa, 247. Арат5іуат, 4б. Aart-tis, 22 I. βάσε-έέσά, 33, 35 σε 9. Aärähäna, 96, раrahar, ибо, ибт п. 8, п74, 2o5, 2o6 n. 5; “hira, 64, I69, 7, 72; pärahära, 247. Parakēsarivarman, 79, I 23. Parakkama, I 78. - Parakkama Bāhu, see Parā
krama Bāhu. АӑrӑАčтеп, 25, 4б, 5о п. 9,
I86. Parākrama Bāhu, I m. 2, 27,
I 22, 23, I 24, 25. I55 I 56, Ι 57, 177, 2ο2, 216, 224 m. 3, 225 t. 9, 248
22, 7. Parākrama Bāhu (Kāliñga),
24, 30, 32. Parākrama Pāņdu, 8o. Parākrama Pāņdya, 55, 56,
1 57Päräkum Bā, 2o6 m. 3. Aäräkum, 22, 235. βαναίουά, 134. Aara-mandalaya, 18o, 18I.
22. 5. Abāramitā, 26 m. I. Aaraтpard-yara, 18о. АaraтAardует, I 3о. parapuren, 25, 26 m. Io, 27, 46, 9I, 93, I I7, 122 п. 2, I3o, I86, 221, 224 ft. 4, 234, 237, 246, 248 ”. 7 ; o’purehi, I8o. parapuru, I 3o. Pareta, I8, 2o. Aaribhaga, 8 m, 1. Abaribataka, 72, 2ī. paridden, 8o. Paridevu-nämä -vatta,
I98. parigamita, 38. parihāra, I6 I m. 8, 2o6 m. 5. ρανιέέάάνο, 239 π. 9. Paritta, 43, 55, loo, parivahana, 3, 9. Parivataka, 62. Аarivёна, пб4, Iб5, 2об, 214;
see also pirivena. ه235 ,97 ,92 ,ba۶aydye Pe Parker (H.), 20o. parmukha, 17. parrah, Io7 n. 7. parumaka, 17, 9, 2o, 26 m. I, Ꭲ4Ꮧ , IᏎ3, I Ꮞ4, I45, I 46, I53. Parumaka Tisa, I 43. Parumaka Tissa, I43.
Ι96,
. Parumaka Utiya, 143.
Aarштауа, 26 ж. ш. parvädd, 22 II, Pavati-mahadevi, I24. و II 8, I 3O, I 3I ,95 ,94 ,47 وکaفA I68, Ito n. 9, 174, 204, 2об п. 8, 2о7 п. 3, 22п, 251 n. 6; pas-hi, II, 7, 18; pas-vanu, I 18.
و 49 ,47 و 6 .A a, 29 ۶g., 35 a 52 n. 19, 91, 186, 2 Io,
2б9
258 και βασά, 99 κ. 5, 246 , Pasak, 9 I, 92, 94, 95, Io6 mu. I l ; passäkä, 92 ; okin, 92, Io2 κ. 4. Abās āda, 26, 227. fasaganta-tdin, 207 n. 3. Aала8-kdтіyӑ, 94, поп п. б;
по7 п. б. Aασαίου, 75 σε 4, 94. fasa-vii, 48, 56 n. 6. pasaya, 57,57 m,3;va*, 49; va, 49; ven, 46,5 m.9. Abasinimā, 8o. fas-ladu, 168, Ito n. 9, 174, 199 п. 9, 2о4, 2об п. 8. Aas-me-tan, 207 n. 3. Abasos, 91. Abas-pot, 94, Io6 nu. 4. 2o6 n. 8. Aά55ι, I31. Aas-visi, 247. A a, 47, 48, 52 . 7 55 ۶. 4,
.2 22 a, 5, I 3o 99 و 90 ,95 Aல், 49; pdat, 93, 195%. 13. oata, 94, 95 97, Io8, Io8 n. 3 Io9, 1 Io, III, 1 I 2; paíä, I3I. A*a4a, 25, 93, 94, 95, 96, I I 7,
I3 I, 236, 247, Аata, 62. patala, I86. Patanagala, 67, 69, 7o, 7I. Аatavaтazä, 54 п. п. fbalavamenta, 47, 54 m. I, 25
*. 0. piațavay, 94, I07 72. 3 ; patavumu, Io7 m. 3; soäitavum, το 7 κ. 3. Aati, 71, 72 n. 4, 255, 256,
257, 259. Аatika, 257, 259: Pātimokkha, 99 m. 5. Аätirä, 234. Аäfiret, 237. patisatariya,69,7I;-satirya,
255, 256, 258. Abatisat/arave, 7. дatisагари, 69, 74. Aaltithite, 145. Apóastya, 255 259. Aαίία, 54 κ. 4, Ιο 5 σε 2. Αδαίία, 47, 54 κ. 4, 93, Ιο 5 κ.
2ー5・ Abagādār, lo5, ft. 2. Aditta, I99 m. Io. patul, patula, 51 m. I. alu, 46,5 m. I. Éatzpammat, 247. Aዕa{ZJaነ፡z“, 247, 25o ”።. ፤• Аafzvü, І3І. Άδάλυτα, 47. fav, 221. éazia, 257. Abavā, 8, 255. Adiwan, 22I. pavara, 22 I. pavarazzu, 25. Abavaruņi, 94, 1o7 m. 8. pawasi, I86. fava, 32. éavažinavā, 35 Pe. 5. Aazat-karaza, J31, 132. pavatnā, I, 3; II, I, 8o, 235.
azarea, 33°n,33:'മേ', 35′5, Apāvātē, 33,35 m,5, 235. påvidadan, I9o m. 6. faviye, 187. päviyehi, I87. AaZorazza, 235, 2ვ6. Abavu, 47, 67, 95, o3 m. 3, I 86, I 88 ; pavuyelhi, 93. bavur, 22 I.
.5 .۶۶ 24O و 237 و 34 2 واژ
P p

Page 349
27o
Aaya, 36 m. 7,47, Io8, 109,
i lo, I l I, I I 2, 230 234 237 m. 7 ; fyak, 33, 94 95, 96, 97. Payāgaya, 225 12. 4. payala, 48,49, 55,55 h. 2-3, 57, 92, 96, το 3, IIo, I 72 ft. 3, i74, I5. ae-dia,205. P:alaka, бот. I, pēkaqdin, 227 m. II. pel, 222 ; pelat, 22 I ; élelki,
222. pelayä, 323. -- spelen, 222. - eel-hadia, 48. perä, I 3o, 32. Aeraļa nazā, I04 m. 3. perali, Io4 n. 3. perariū, Io4 m. I. perazia, 58.
straviya, 99 i. 5. Zere, 33, 36 h, 47, 48, 49, 53 ?ሄ• I5, 9I; 93፡ 97• I 17, 18, 168, I0.9 m, 2, 199 m. 8, 2O5, 235, 2 გ6, 243, 246, 247. Aereli-karta, IoA. a. 3. perelivar, 93, Io4 m. 3. Æerend§፻፬yaክ፤, 249 ነz. I• . Aere-nditiyawr, 53 m. 15, 189
ነZ• 5, 249 ነ”• 1• Aere-mattie, 137, 189,249, n. I; °mātuziam,2o5, 2o7;’nātu, I97, I99. peretai, 33. perevä, 9I.
pereväliya, 95, Io8, Io9. flerevartu, 92. Perimiyankulam, 66. Periyakadu Vihara, 67. Periyankulama, 66 n. 1. Perumaiyan-kulam, 66, 17o
ነz• I, 2O9, 252. Aet, I97, 99 m. Io. peta, Io5 m. I 3. Aeta, 2o4. fezet, 237. Phussadēva, 2 Io n. 5. pid, 204; Aida, 39 n, 5. pihita, 22 I. pihianavā, 206 m. I. భీ##4, 33, 35 %, 8, 204, 2ంర
2. I. Pihiti-rata, I81 m, 3, 206 n. 1. pihitu, 7I. pihiluvana, I 36... Affini-vat, 93. pili, 33, 37 m. I. ፳፯፲፪,97: bili-bad, 92, 93, 97. fidi-bid (-bimb, 22 I, 222,
223, 226 п. 5. osimua, 48, 92, 96, Io3 m. 5, I32, 230, 234; fiAina-ge, 557, 5, 93; 96; 97; 1531. 5, I76, 182, 236; pilime, 22, 222. Ailimini-muva, 34 m. I J.
dispam, 223. АiftAагіти, 236, 239 п. І ; ρείίρασει, 236, 239 κε, Ι. pilisaranta, 54 m. 12. Apsai, 22, 227. éilisat, 227 m. 7. Aivara, 95. Aivdvinu, Aivävi, 239
Ž. I. Аifizväyй, 237, 24о п. 4. pilizela-nen, 25. 'éilizielä-sey, gI ; pilivel-se,
22, 234. áitivelin, 75 m, 4.
éiliyaí, 94, 95fidiyeshi, 22 I. Ailliyun, 65.
lilaiyar, I9 in. I. péin, 13; II, I86, I 87 m. 5, 222. péinā, 223. Aig. 49, 57 m. 3, 236. piňďa, 38, 39 n. 5; °ždá, 2ვრ ; °?qzzz, 29 22., 9I, 2 ვ6. pingo, Ioon, 4. Aätis, 55 m, I3. -figisa, 33 n. 16; 'sä, I86. Aizis-zi, 56 i. 3. Aሯ”cዖ፡a, 221, 235• firennäna, 65 n. 3. piri, I86. Airibo-kala, 49. firiöoy, 234. Airihä, 33,35 m. 9. Airiһани (°rти), 33, 36 п. І3. piirikelā, 9, 87, I9o nu. 6. pirihelanavä, 19o n. 6. АЙirihe{ітша, 9 о т. б. piirikapā, 9I, II 7. piirikäpū, 49. Airinivi, 75 m, 4. Airisиd, 223. pirit, 48, 9I. pirittäis, I86. Pirit-pota, 43, Ioon, I. ρινιταδιακι, 3 κ. 5, 94, Ιο8 п. І ; °пиvӑ, 92, поI т. I ; °птӑ, 37 п. 5Ꭺirigar, 22 I . Airvarā, I3.
oirivata, Io2 m.o. piiriven, 49, 2 I4, 22; II, 222, 234; °zета, Іб4, I75; *vena, 42 ; "venat, - I68, 174, 204; °vená, 49, 2o4; 'wenhi, 47. piriven-tin, 207 n. 3. piirūs, 92,Io2 m. Io. piruvata, Io2 m. Io. : 95.
2.sara, 95. Pischel I6, 17, 58 4.3-5,
б4 п. 3, 2Іо п. 3ita, 18, 69, 73 pitu, 73. italikhõrā, I6. pitas samah, 95, Io8 m. 9. βίαι, 2οδ, 236, ρείαιά, 131,
134, Ιδο, 2ο5. pit-hi, 223. piti-öin, 35 n. Jo, 196, 197, 198 n. 9; -bimhi, I97.
Asifu, 99 m. 5.
piya, 48, 55 n. 4, 22 T.
Aiya-div, I69, 71 m. 2;-diva,
74. Piyagal-pirivena, 53 m. I. A“iyagiva, 97, 171 m. 2. piyakaru, 227 m. II. Аiyaтili, 213, 224 п. 4, 23о,
234, 237 κ. 6. Piyangal, 53, 95, Io8 p. 12;
“galhi, 47. Abyédā, 33. Aiyoаити, 222. Aiyo-vi, I 18. ÆbüሃÔ-Zladdraነtነtañ, I68, I74. Aiyo-vajarantizan, 205, 207
22. I. Piyummala, 27 n. 2, 32 m. I, 3б т. Io, 5б те. 8, Io5 тг, 9, III m. I 2, II 2 Mt. 8, 7 I ነz• 4–5, I88 ነ፡ 7. fo, I 75 it. I. Podonavulu, 46, 51. A0-*е, 22 І. - و 172 و 159 و 93 و 25 A9%0, 22%09a
I?4, ፤75 ‰ I• A)ohot, 247.
I
žoku, 9. Аočина, : pokuak, AoA, 25, 248 ra. βολοντανα, Polonnar 124 R, I77 n. 2oό κ. Abodozv, 4I, poloyohon
13o; 246, 2. pora, 16c Porodenī дохота, 9 βονουίπα, Poson, 7: 229; P Posonavu I 7o, I , Аot, 2об , Ασία, 43, 1 Aotā, 96, pozy, povu Aiovā, 56 Aõya,75 ộra/iảã, I Prakatäd: pralaya, prasiddha prastha, Aratémala Prayāga, Pridham, Pubbārām puda, I 32 Aaā, 4I, piąawek, puggallika pugul, 4
92, 235 puhun, 2 Auhuždā, و49 بالله Agä 47. Aējā, 35 puyanem Pūjāvaliy
59, 6ο, 27 m. 178 m. þtfay, 41 Pulatthi, Pulittöl-u Puliyan, Puliyan-k I82. Pulilayem Puļumāyi Puluidāv pun,9I, Арйтä, 9б. рийgиl-t: биr, І9б. pura, გ8, I8o, 2{ Abzérdy 36
86. Aurai-tan puray, 4 furaydn Purimālā purumak Abzéዖuክgzህ
п. І ; 22. Id. Puśa, 15 Pusadata Puśaguta taha, I guten

NDEX
3. [6ვ, I'76.
Iვ6. 2б п. Іо, 27,32, 4І,
VOዖ, 27 ነሡ, 248 ነሡ ፖ. tüva, 27, I 22, 23,
I, I 26, I64, I65, , 5, 178, I8I κ. 5,
4. | 46, 5O ۶a. 3. : fotovom 37 m, yoma, II7 ; “yöna, μ8 κ. 7. ) п. 3, IбІ п. 5.
pokuņa, 93, o4. (7.
pa, 99 p. 5. و 4 2o5, 2 I ,198 و 4 ۶۶۰ ز osona, 19б, 2o4, 223. lla, Iб4, б8, б9,
I.
i. 8. об п. 18; Роt-Ліі,94. I i II W. O. , 56 κ. Ι.2.
. 2.
30.
ി, 65 1.3. D.
-raya, II. 225 pt. 4. 75 ft. I, na, I 83, I85 a. 5. ', 22, 223.
5I ነዪ.8. Iვ6. z vatthu, 147.
و 9 . . 54 و4 53۶۰ و i, 238. 23. ' ! 96, ΙΙο κ. 3. 235.
46. в, 2б.п. 8, 42,53 т. I, бІ, б8 п. 3, 75 п. 4, I, I43, 155, I56, Ι και 2ο7 κ. 3, 2 Ι4. , 46,5፤ ”•8, 7¥ የé.2. I55, 2об п. 4. dãîуб, 76 т. I. г7б т. I. ulam, I 7o m. 3, 176,
I54, Iбо, б1. І3, І4, 58, б7 п. І. ulu, 46, 5 I.
III. ነ”, 2o7 ፵, 3•
75 p. 4, I59, 74, 4, 223. Pe. 7, I3 I, I8I nu. 8,
', I გ6.
ነ 52 ነሄ• 4. п, 248 п. 7. maha-pel, 222, 228. 2, I5o, 152, 153. a, purumuvan, 26 oturamtavo, 47, 52
143 ft. 7. O I45 150, 152; gu5; gute, I5, 152;
49, 50.
Pusarba-paha, 221, 227. Puśa, I5I. Pussa-gutta, I45, 149. Pusya-Gupta, I43 m, 7, 15o. put, 103 n. 7, 246; pata, 15, 16, 17, 19, 2ο, 138, 144, I 46, I 5o, I52, 2 II m. 5, 255, 256; otaha, 148 ; ofte, 17, 20, 62; g-hile, 22 I; *tak-he, 222 ; °ti, 22, 67, 69, 73, 2 Io, 2 I. puțikaga, 59, 6 I, 62, 63, 14 I. puzvala, 248 m. 7. Auv'd-Aala, 196. Puvaram-vehera, 183, I86,
88. purvāt, 48, 54 m. II.
rad, 3I, 32, 33, 36 a. 3, 38, 77, 77 κ. 2, I I7, I6ο, Ι 74, 186, I87, 2I4, 221, 222, 230. rada, 122 n. 2; radahu, I87; rad-hul 222, 223; Pad-hat, 22I. radala, 189 n. 9. radärтап, б3, 74. radavun, 97. ነradgé, 22I, 225 #, 5 ; ሦadሩ
gehi, I82. rad-Rol, 33, Iбо, пбп т. 5, 169, 174, 250 m. 3; -kola, 189 re. 9. w rảana, 77, 77 m. 2, 78. ?”ado!, 48., 55 %. 2, 2 ვ6; °dola, 189 n. 9; dollan, 187; adola, 247, 25o m. 3 ; 'dolen, 47. raduna, 33, 22 I, 235. Radupalla, 68 n. 3. rähän, I87. rahanaka-galiyehi, 255, 256. raihain-gasanava, 189 n. 8. ”ጧ7, 25, 46, 47, 48, 77, 77 ነz. 2, 9I, II7, 18o, 22, 224 ነሄ• 4” 239, 234, 235, 237, 246, 247; ray-hat, 91; ray
.237 و235 ,te ”òja, 35 ነ”• II, 58, 75 ነይ• 4, 13o, I44, I48, I8o, I86. Rājā, 24, 57. rafia-dan-vahare, 186. rafa-darwzan, 131, 18o. rāja dāni, 3I. rājadharma, I8o, I8 m. 7. Rājādhirāja I, 8o, I55. Rājādhirājadēva, 23 m. 3. rafa-kanyavan, 13I. rafa-karanaseyek, 18o. Rājakēsarivarman, I23 m. 3. rafa-kula, 189 n. 9. räjäna, 26 n. 9. Raja-Raja, 3o. Rājaratnākara, 55. rafia-tied, 34 n. 6. Rajavaliya, 59,60,61,682.3,
I55, 178 m. I. rajaya, 8o. rajayan, I3I. Rājēndra Cōļadēva I, 9. Rajendralala Mitra, 2 n. 2. ra/ge,95, Io8 п. Іо, по9 п. Іо,
235; ?-ിa, 2ഠ4. ragika, I 38 m., 6, I44. raji, 22, 255; jini, 7o. Rājinī, 84. o 25 و 247 ,I .۶| 54 ,47 ,۶7-0 m. 3, 6; -kolen, 47, 55 nu. 2. Pay-maha-vehera, 47, 53. räjna, 183, I86, 188 n. 1, 23, 22, 225 ft. 2, 234, 243; räjna, 25, 26 n. 9, 7ሽ፡ ፖ7 ጼ• 2፡ 78, 9፤•
νάγκα, 49 ж. 7 77 т. з;
räjinäyiyaa, 46. rajara parek, I8o. rajun, 132. Rājuppala, 68,68 m. 3. ray-Zanhayi, 237. raé, 25, 4б, 5о п. І2, Iбб. raki-nazak, 95. rdikayak, 95. räkyäyutu, 237. räkkäyutu, 25. Rakkhasamaņa, zoo m. 2. ፖùÆmtaff, I86. raēma, 22, 237; raēnā, 25, 96, 235 ; nãna, 97, Io8 22.4. rakm uzvas, 237. Rak-sa-ge, 222, a 28. Raksâim, 245, 247, 25ı. raisa-karana, 186. Raksamanan, 30, 164, I-66 Ι69, 17 Ι, 174, Ι75, 198, 200.
Rāksasas, 35. Raksayim, 34, 38. praktsita, I8o. ”ጨቆ፡“5, 33, 35 ?“• 9.
bewa, 3o; Raňbäva, Iб4, Iб5, 17о т. 3, 72, I92, 193, 20I. Rāmēšvara, 26, 3, 34. Ramuk-kaidu, 166. ”፴ጾ, 25, 33,34 ።• 1I, 36 ፡፡.7-“ ,I 3I و94 «93 و49 و38 «IO I32, 22; II, 222, 227 m. Io, 247, 258; ranä, 97, III3 龙。I。 raтdатӑ, 2о4, 2об п. 3. randazvӑ, 2об п. 3. 'raïnadi, 222, 24o n. 3. ranana, 22. I. ranavã, 222. Ranesinghe (W. P.), 59 n. 6. raňg, 22:2, 223, 228 m. 6. rin-gahanava, 189 m.8. Rangiri Daňbulla, I 27 m. I. Rapson, Prof. E. J., I 22 p. 3,
2o8 п. 3, 2o9 п. 2. ፖas, ገ58. νας, 222. rds-kard, 222. Rășţraküţa, 248 n. 7. و al. I 3, 54 ng. I 53 47 و 46 ,۶۶ 96, 25I zú. 6; wrata, I ვ6; rat-hi, I97, 199 m.9; ratin, 93; ratladu, 14 “ I 7o. п. 6, 174, 199 п. 9,
2o4, 2об п. 7-8; ് waé, III m. 4. ነ‛az, 258. rasanta, 52 m. 3, 238. Ratana-maha-pasada, 215,
22бтг. 2. Ratana-pasāda, 55 m.8, a 16,
226 n. 2, 228 m. 3. Ratanasutta, 2 I 4.
atamattaya, 52 m. 3. Ratanavali, 177 n. 2. ?Yatim, I3 I. ra4-fala, 247. Ratmala-vava, 58. Ratnaśrījñāna, 2. ratran, 136. ratha-ladaho, 206 n. 7. Ratupula, 68 m. 3. Rērumānākāti, 68 m. 3. Rg-veda, 6. Rhys Davids (Mrs.), 228 m. I. Rhys Davids (T.W.), i, 14 ж. б, 28 ж. 3, 5, б5, 75 ж. , Io8 m. 3, 121 nt. 3, I42, 209**. 4, 25 Pe. 4. ridi, I 3I.

Page 350
ik-hi, 223. isiyena-lesa, 258. riți, 35. Ritigala, 135, 36, 37, 38,
i39. I42. I47, I52.
Rittba, I36 m. 3. γιανέ, 47, ί 3ο, 186, 222. ?riyama, 33 ; ?ʻäyana, 65 m. 3,
94. Rõhana, 6 m. , 67, 84. Roth (R.), III6. Rotu Pullayem, I54, 16o, 16. ? :) 4.
Rşabhadatta, 69 m. 2. Rudradāmam, I 43 a. 7. Ruhuņa, I 54 n. 7, I65 ; *ete,
18 a. 3. Ruhunu-danavt, aol,
2O5. Ruhuņu-rața, 2o6 nu. I. ruk, 93, I96, I 98 m. I 2. Rūpavatī, I77. Rūpnāth, I5. rpu, 25, 46, 5ം 1, 15, 186
22. riesz, 22. I. riesvā, 9, 98 m. 2. ነን፡ጋaw, 46, 52 ነ፤• 3, ፤3I, I36, Ι86, 188 κ. Ιο, 22 Ι, 222, 234, 238; ruvaitak, I3I ; Pouvanta, 22 II, 222 235 ; rauavant zift, 22 I. ruzan-asian, 95, Io9. Ruvan-dagab, 222, 228. Ruvan-diva, 226 m. III. Ravan-giri, 226 n. 6. Ruvan-maha-paha, 215, 221,
Ruvaamala, 26 m. 9, 27 m. 2, los v. 4, 171 m. 5, 198 ft. II, I 99 m2. I 2. Ruvan-paha, 48,55, 222, 228,
236, 2 გ9. Ruvan-pav, 22 II, 226. Ruvan-suner, 221, 226 n. 3. ruzan-zahare, 188 m, Io. Ruvanväli - dāgaba, 3, 59, 23, I24, I26, 181 at. 6, 2Ӏо, 21 1 т. п5, 228 п.8, 12.
2O4,
ያa, 37 ነ፡• 5, 48, 75 ነ፤• 4, 96, 97, Io.4 n. 1, I32, I40, I48,
151, 196, 197, 236. δά, 46, 5 Ι κ Ι8. εά, I 32, 22 , 222 και εά-βι, 222,
235 ; sдуғйі, 23б. saba, 227 m. I, II. Saba-wadunna Salayem, I54,
I 57, 16ο, ΙόI. зађа-vajanиvanat, 235. Şabāvasunna, 34, 38. Sabdārthacintā, 2. sabhảiye, 247. såda, 99 m. 5. sadi, 222. sadahä, 223; sadähä, I86;
sada&diyem, 223. Saddharmaratnavali, б5. Saddhai-Tissa, I42, I49, 152. saddhizvihárika, I92. sädi, 32, I86, 24o n. 3. säidu, 222. sádů, 223. saga (gen. Sagasa, sagasa, sagaha), I5, I6, 9, 2o, 2 I, б2, б4, 72, I 39, I 4O, TI 4 I, 44, 145, 146, 148; aäAataya, 2 Io, 2 II, 255. ságd, 32 ?e. I. Sāgali, 228 m. II. sagha, I6; agha, I.47. 37ghaa, 145.
Sã-giri, 75,76, 7, 83, 199; 239; girihi, 236; Sa-giriyä, 19Ó, I 97.
sågovuzvan, 97.
saha, 62, I 48, 223; sahaké,
I87.
săhă, 29 n., 95, Io9 n. 5, II8,
187.
sähä, 32, 47, 52 , I4, 22 I. Sāhā-kula, 237. Saha-muni, 32 m. I. 5 άβακα, 92, 95, Ιο2 και 9, по9 п. 5; °ни, 92, IoI п. 9.
Sähasa, Malla, I 23 m. 5, I 24 •
т. п., п56, 177, I78 п. І. saha si, 2 Io, 2 I II. Sahā-si, 32 ta. I. Sahasrām, I5I. Sahassakarisa tank, 68. säihi, 22 I. sāū, 92 g. 5. sihung, I87. Saiva, i 76 m. I, I9. sajay, 234. εάξ, 223, 229. saé, 227 m. 9. saka, I3I. sakala, 72, 255, 257. Sakar, 25. sakasa, 258. takhevin, 99 m. 5. Sakka, 240 a, 2.
Sakka-maha-amacca, I83,
I9o 2. 7.
Sakka-senapati, I83, I84,
19o it. 7.
Sak-maha-amati, I83, 18,
I90 pt. 7.
sakmen, 222. sakur, 25, 168, 169 m., 2, 222. Sākya, 32, 34, 52, 226, 24o. Sal, 22 I. sā, 49, 92, 93 94, 95, 96,
97, Ios m. 8, ió9, 174. sala, 9 I, 92, 1o3 m. 5, 222,
230, 234, 236. salā, 95. sala, I3I. salaÄśā, I8o. saldika, 8 r n. 6. Salalihini-sandesa, 24.8 m, 7. Salamevan, 25, 26, 78, 79,
164, I65, 68, I4, IT5
&o, 18I, I 83, II 87, 189, I96, 213, 2.34; Salameyvan, 42,46, 49. Salamevan Abahay, 24, 49. - pavu, 47, 52, 09. salasat, 93. fäläzva, I8o. salayak-hazığ, 95 ; Salayim, 95. Salayen, I54, 6o, 16I. sale, 86, I88 m. I, 4, 22 II, 237. sal-hi, 91. Sālipabbata, 61 m. I. sālis, 33, salekhio, 188 m, 14. sa?, 47. sama, 72, 99 m. 5, I8I m. 2 :
sana == Skt. Sama,81 22.2. sama-di, 186, 188 n. 2, 2I3,
22 I, 225 ft. 2, 230. sand-hita, 48. sama-jay, 77, 9, 188 n. 2,
213, 239, 234s sama-kot, I97. Saman, 128. Šamaņa, 2, Samanan-vara, 163, 169, 174. samaiga, I3I. sämä*gine, 49, 9I, 92, 93 94
Ioi na. 9, Io6 m. I 2.
IN
sanaig-api, 4 samani-ghara Sārmanta Dēva SamantakūțaSamantapasäd sambata, 72, 2 samplateya, 255 saтatгуа, 25! samay, 46, 5 Sambadä, I6c Sambhöga-gri sam-daruvan,
48, 49, 54
247, 248, 2. samibayehi, I samiyen, 35 na
2o4, 2об т. sampanna, 75 samtid, 92, 94. samzatā, 36 Sathyutta-nik 5α γε, 94, Ιο 7 κι
94. šaņa, 65., 32 säga, 5 I m. 1 säähi, 25. т. п9, п86, π., 3 και τάχτεν samahä, ohay, 5o nu. 5 5 sanaahana, 23 sänaћі, 225
2 2 R. Sāñchi, 5, 1 I43, n. 7, I sand, 23, 25, п88 п. 3, 2 sanda, I3I,
ondä, 187. sändiä, 29 m., sandahā, 18c sand-hi, I 8, sand-levak, I saňg, 25, 26,
52 22.3, 53 92,94,95, hata, 72 ; 47, 48, 49 186, 187, ; 35 m. II ( 22, 2232 keneikmat, säiłgä,48; säř Sañga, 38. Saňgalnāvan saigarā, 222 Saňgāzi Raksa Saig-Baiday Saňgbo,33, ! °boy, 23, 4 Saig-detim, 7, 174, Saṁghā, 24
I90 pe. I Saňghabõdh Sangha-pala Sangha-pa-S
I94, I99 Sangharakkl Sanghasēna
sen-aram, 24., 4, I 83, Saigha-art
2. saighika va, Saig-pa-hin
99. sañgora, 223. Saig-sana, 1 Saig-sena, I
雾。I。 sangung, 222 saige-ruzan

DEX
3.
94. datta, 2. vaņņanā, 36. ikā, 28 n.4-5. 57.
y 257.
7.
ነZ• I5•
, 16I. ima, 8 ns. I.
33,36 7в. 3, 47, rt. I, I87, 237, 5 I re. 0.
8o. . I2, ვ6 ??., 198,
2
in 4, 8o,
, 198, 2001, 4. äya, I35 т. п. . I, 247; sanin,
:8; sáná, 237; 26 т. 6, 46, 5о 188 n. 4, 19o г, 4б, 52 п. І.
25, 27 n. 1, 46, 荐。道。
5. κ. 4 δάκάλά,
б, I7, 2o т. 2, 4б, 147, 153. ,7 9I, II و46 ,33 .246 و43 Ι8ο, Ι82 π., Ι και
9I, 2 ვ6. .
86, 188 n. 3. و 48 ,47 ,33 و ۶۰ 29 rt. 3, 54 r. 8, 9I, | 87, 222; saigasař8zen, 25, 33, , 92, Io I n. 9, *36; jah&amata, sařignat, 38, 9I, 35, 2 ვ6); sa?og!- I87. gi-tanine, 55 m.9.
87, 190, 235. mဒါးဂိုဒ်in, Ι66. , 23, 46, 49. 9, I54, 159, 16 Ι; 50, 78, 79. Ι64, 166, I69, I75.
42, 183, I84, 17. , 24, 54. sāmī, I 93 Pe. 2. imi, I93 ?2. 2,
5. ita, 55 m. l. Ārāma, Saig42, 4б, 51, 5 TI
v-svdimin, 189 m.
fhu, I.47.
I93, 194, 197,
S3, 187, 190. 3, 187 p. 3, 190
228.
I3I.
sang-2-dili, 95, io9 ti. Io;
28ta, 93, 104, I o9.
saig-7'at, 32.
saig-za-hiui, 187, 189 n. 12,
235. Saig-yatta, I97, 199. sanit-han, 33, 36 n. 2, 222;
sanituhan, 36 n, 2. santhāna, I3 I, I 34 m. 3, I 36. δάρα, 55 κ. 4. sáAôäť, 32, 34 vt. I 2 ; Sdódiť
ገpzራነ።, 222. sарауӑ, 23б, Sapugamiya, 96. Sapólewa, 34 m. I 3. δαν, 186, 187 π., 5. .33 ,ai۶aك Śarada, 98 n. 4. sarahu, 186. ᏭaraᏱ, I3o. Sarana, 22 I. sáärasiü, 227 m. II. sarazanen, 235. säräiyin, 94, Io8 m. 4. Sārnāth, 2. art, 33. Sarvānga-sundari, 124. ᏭᏩᏛ, 223. Sasadavata, I78, 248 mm. 7. Sasana, 131, 18o, 18I n. 6. sasanda, 77, 9 , 98 n. I . íảstra, I.32.
,4 .5o 47 و 46 ,33 ,25 ,۶%as 52 n.8, I87, 223, 235, 237; sasinat, 22 I ; sasinbehi, 47. Saf, I6, 25, 33; 47, 52 2. I6, б5 ”. 3, 7I, 75 т. 4,9I, II7, 3o, I32, I87, 199 n. 7, 22, 222, 223, 234, 243; satnat, I889an. Io, 235. .I 2. 21, I3o 5 و 46 و یک ;258 ,31 a. 4, 9I , Iه 73 ,ataاد satin, 222, 227 m, Io, 234. σαία, 25. Satagabharin, I 6. sataka, 69, 73. satana-nime, 73.
و 94 ,9 ۶۶۰ I 5 و49 ,48 ,46 و ۶۵۶۶) II 7, I I 8, 16o, I 74, 22 II, 222. sadara, 32, 33, 34 m. Io, 47, 49, 52 ft. I9, 72, 95, 96, по9 п. 3, 174, 186, 258 ; satarak, I3I. satarapasa, 186. έαίες 65. sat-fӑйgü, 187, 223, 235, 24б. satos, 86, I88 m. I3, 22 I. ያaård, I 31. sat-ruzan, I 6. satu, 47,53 m, 3-4, 235, 238. $a፥zሪፖ, I 3o. saturan, 46, I31, 134 m. 5. Sauryatisayen, 13t. .3 .18 242 و235 و186 و33 و Sara. sā, 234. sattackarahi, ochare, 15 I. sāadai, 4, 25 m. 6. sazvana, 47. Savâniya, 237. Saxon, 244, 249 n. 4. såva, Io3 n. 2; vehi, 92,97. Sayur, 22 I. "se; -sey, 36 m., 46, 49, 5
?% . 22 , 52 ?a. 6, 9I , 99 ?a. 2 , 2O4, 22 I, 222, 234, 236, 247; -sevin, 48, 91, 93, 94, 99 гг. 5, Іоб п. І I, 1 г3, i 17, 118, r3I; -seyekin, 46, 52 n. 6, 77, 77 n. 2.91. Se-giri, 48, 55 Sey-giri, 47, 52, 75, 76, 77, 8o, 8 Ι, 9 Ι, 98, 99.
271
senehi, I31, 18o. semiir, 8o, 8 m. 2. Sen, 33, I68, I/5. Sēna I, 23 nu. 5, 26 m. Io, 42, 138, 158, I65, I83, 184, I9o n. 1, 2o, 2o2. Sēma II, 24, 42, 79, 82, I 54, 158, I64, I65, I83, I84, 190 m. I, 20I, 214, 217. Sēna III, 84, 26. Sēna IV, 8o, I 56, 2 14. Sena, a general, 30, 35, 164,
169, 175, 2 ι5. Sena, the chief scribe, I54. Sena, a village, 26. Sēnā, 82, 84, 26. Sēnālaminkādhikāra, I94 m. II. senařiga, I 3 I. Sēnā pati, 59 m. 5, I 37, I64; pati-raja, 164 m. 3, 193. Senart (E), 140. Sēna-sēnāpati-rāja-parivēņa,
Ι64 η 4. segăya, 97, II 2. Sendeim, I, 72, I 74, I 75. Sendeyim, 164, 169, I7, 172. sentevi, 33, I 78, I 93 m. 5. σενιετι-ναα, Ι64 κ. 3, 168, 169, Ι74, Ι75, 193, 194 η I. sentevi-rayu, 201, 202, 204,
2O6. sen-hi, I86; sen-va, 91. Sen-senevi-rad-pirivena, 164,
Iб8, Iб9, 72, I74. sentziatu-se, 222. Sēşa, 226 n. l. sesi, 47, 49, 7, 8, 96, 98 m. 2, 25 m, 6; sesuማaፖ, 93. Set, I 30. δείκτυαηιαί, 94, Ιοδ π. 6. sevel, 237, 24o n. 3; “lu, 24o
*z。3, sey, п87. sey, see -se; seyek, 8o; seyin,
186, 222, 223Sey-giri, see Se-giri. Shāhbāzgarhi, 59, 62, vi, -5ι, 58. Y፣, 25, 27 ነ?.4, 46,5o n.9–I6,
86.
Sidatsaňgarā, 27 m. 4, 84,
OiO 2, 4, 104 îž. I. Sid-dagab, 222, 227 it. T 2. Siddapura (or Sidda), 13, 14,
б2, І4o, I5І. sidatham, 66, 69. siddhānta, 48. Siddhattha, I 84. sidha, 2 , 255; sidhamh, 61,
62. Sigiriya, II, 1 2 I. sihasnun, 25, 46, 5o m. II. Sihigiri-maha-să, 2 I7, 222,
228. sihin, 247. sihina-äiti, o 3 , 37 m. I, II. sika-vin, 23. Sikakarani, 9r, 99; Sikha”,
.25O 22, I و5 .72 99 $ild-lekha, I32. Silāmēgha, I84. Silamegha convent, 82. Silamegha-pabbata, 42, 52 n.
п7. Silāmēghavaņņa, 24, 26 m. 2, 52 п. І7, Iб5, 183 п. 5,
27. $ild-stambhayan, I36.
5είε, 32, 34 κ. Ι2.
ті{-тйұі-7ргет, 222.
Р р 2

Page 351
272
sītā, 169, 74
ιώο, γr, 16ο. Siihala, Jo n. io. Sirinhapura, i 24. Sīna-nambapa, óo. sinaia, 22, 50 m. I, 3; dä, 25, 4I, 46, 5o it. I3, 237; sindinta, 237. Singupuram, I 24. sinibalan, I96, 198 m. II. siniňubalâ7, 198 m. II. Sin Kasubu, 6o. siri, 25, 26 п. І, 32, 4б, 5о,
5ο η 2ο, 9 Ι, 98 κ. 5,
3o, I53, I86, 187 m. 5-6, و234 ,22 2 و3 22 ,2O4, 2o6 235, 237 ; siri, I I 7; sirine, I30, 22, 222, 234, 235; sirit, 22. siri-bar, 246; -bara, I8o,
I86. siri-bhoga, 201, 204. Siri-ge, 22. Širikita, 18, 19. . Siri Lakä, 2o6 m. 3 ; Lakați,
223. Sirimēghavaņņa, 82. sirioid, 2o4. sir-raidi, 24o re. 3. Siri-Saigabo, 53 pe. I. Siri-Saigbo,3o,33,34,38,39, 154, 156, 157, I59, IóI, Iб5, 2о4, 2o5, 2І3, 24! m. 3; oboy, 24, 25, 26, 42. Siri Saňgbo Abhā Mihindu,
хіртd-zat,
79 243・ Siri Saňgboy (-bo) Abhay (Abha, Abahay, Abay or Abā), 77, 78, 79, 98, II3, II 7, . I I 8, 2 I 4, 22 II, 223 224, 229, 235, 237, 238, .248 و 246 243 ,3 76 241 Siri Sañghabõdhi Abhaya,
23. siri-sarahu, 186. sirit, 47, 48, 49, 52 m. 2o, 9I, 92, 93, 94, 97, II8, 168, I89 6a. 3, I99 و 2 a 169 n. 8, 22, 237, 247 ; “tat, 187. siri'i, 187, 235, 236. Sirivallabha, I77. Siri-valmiya, 22; II, sirivaut, I 22 m. 2, I3O,
2, 4 ha. 3. 234. siriyaru, II 2 n. 2. sir-zadu, 96, II 2 m, 2. Šisira, i 98 n. 4. sit, 47, 52 p. 8, 13I,
I8I ነ፤, 8. sitä, 9, 98 n. 6, 16o,
I 9o ra. 3. sitā, 3I, I34. δείαξ, 222. σήίί, 92, ΙΙ 7, Ι 18, I32. stinavā, 98 m. 6. sitiva, 33; yä, 92. sittarak, 96. Sitthagama, 2 i 4, 2ò. Situl-pav (-awt), óo, fí7. sit'uz'lama, 49, 57 ut. 5. sitami, 47, 52 it, 8. sitayana, 247. sit--are, IO-4 a. 3. siv, i 36. Sivaguta, I43 78. 8, 145. Sivagutta, I43. Siva-skandavarman, I6. Sivur, 25, 29 m., 49, 9 I, 95, I87, 237, 24o n. 5 ; “ra, 258; °ru, 99 n. 5. | sivuraig, I3I.
22
I 8o,
187,
startergani, 244 ; yi:*нr-ga//ta,
I89 n. II. siya, 33, 22 I, 234, 247; 'yak, 25, 38, 46,47, 5o 7. 22, 75 ነ፡• 4, 93,96, I82 ?* 3. siya/, 33, 46, I86, 2O6 n. 3 ;
°7յt, 18օ. sivaiģalā, I98 m. I. siyan, 22 I. styanaí, 235. siyan, 46. siyo, 22 T. 5ίνει, 9 , 222. куи-сайgara-yat-тет, 222. Smith (Vincent A.), 2 n. 1,
63., 75 ??. 4. Snyder (E. N.), 6o na. I. sošanā, 225 m. 4. sobona, 22 I.
odāsa, 2 o8 . 2. Sohgaura, 209 ne. I, sohovur, 204. Soļī, 6I. So!iya, I83, I87, I89. 5οίος, 9 Ι, 94, Ι. Ι 7, 2O4. solos-zanne, 36 n., 204. Sõmanäthèšvara, I89 m, 5. sотi, 25, 46. I 3o, 235 ; sотi
yen, I 2 I. 50ттал, 94. Šoņa (Šona), I43, I45. soňduru, 227 m. II, šoņutara, 18, 20. sopadraza-zil, I31. sora, 237 ; soraã-gendä, 247 ; sora-kan, 242,246,249 n.6. 83 و ۶2 2 که sorum, I 69, 74 247. 5ουαί, 49 κ. 6. sozivas, 93. soyd, 51, 247; 'yay, 46, 51
pa. I9. šramaņa, 226 rmamera, 6, śri, I 24, 39, 153 τ68, I74,
І96, 22 I, 234. ri, 225, 22С п. І. Śrī Gõparaja, 24 m. . Srī Jayagāpa, 24. Sri-kanta, a 26. Śrī Rājādhirājadēva, I 23 m, 3. Śrī Sanghabõdhi, I 24, I 32,
I54. Śrī Vallabha Madanarāja, 8o. Still (J.), I83 n. I4. Stubbs, 25o n. 2. se, I 5I. si, 33. Subha, 6o, 監 Subhadra-mahadevi, I24. Subhüti, 28 m. 3, Io3 m. I, II. sucaritaya, 8o. sudan-saba, 227 n. I Í. studasana, 69 m. 4. Stadayит, 93, Io4 п. 5. salduffayan, I34 m. 5.
.3 I ۶۶۰ 34 و 32 ,22 suhuru-bada, 59, 59 n. 6,60. saulab, 46, 47, 5I m. 9. sulaba, 35 3. 6. sudaba-zianu,33; Sulab-eanat,
222. sulakala, 248 zm. 7. Sullinnarugalia, I 64,
б9. Sumana (Suo), 18, 2o. Sumana-kuita, 136 n. 3. Sumangala-villasini, 153 m. I,
24о г. Sumita-maha-vavi, 255, 256. Sunagrāma, 7. Suner (Sunēru), 22 , 226 n.3.
Ι68,
IN
Sunu-boi-dev: ѕиттt-bofnat, silfa-kira, It “21-Ailiрап, 21 spiru, 222. Stira-Tissa, I, και μία, Ι86, I8 Sutat, 9. satra-kara, I Suttanipāta, Suttapițaka, Sutta-sangah Sutur-saigara aza-d-dra, sa4zvai, suyai, sevan, 238. ,00-&ara, seezan-muzd, зидакта, 82. *иzar, 1б9, п Suvarnagiri-g
35.
stivaraa-dira Σάτυέσε, 95. svamandalay sadimina-zaha svastha, I3I. στα είί, 32, τό sopastia, I49 Svita-dhatu
-,ே 224 ச. 4 -td, 222. tačā,33,94,
Ι8ο, 223, και taðanu(ona)- tabat, 236 222. täbävia, 187; Ta-(Ga-)nac
20. tahavurnen, tão, 33, 36 I86, 187, 237, 246, ; tal, I3I, 189 tala, 25, 46, alā, 32, 47
n. 7. taļā, 86. Taladara-Na talan, 93, Ic
2. tald-tie, 34 Talola-gama tal-patä, I31 ţăm, 227 n. tarra, 240 ? 187 m.5-6. tamaňat, taman, 27 7:00, 4 I87 ; tama -vahan seg Tamaļavarifamb, a II3, 2 țämb, 23, 2 flāmuba, 22 II fämöin, 2. tamba-pati, tāmuðbra, I 3 I tambu, 222. Tamil, 244 Tammannäk
25. tän, tänä, 3. 7, 92, 93 по2 п. 7—! 197, 199п 246; tane n. 5; tin 48, 53 ?፤• ] täтаRat, и

DEX
ama, 97, II 2. 97.
a, 228 a. 15. i, 222, 228.
86. 49 т, б.
【7I*4。
223.
7 pt. 4, 174. uha, 127, 132,
", І71 п. 4.
a, I80, 81 nt. 5. пе, 18о.
8, IA. 252. garbha, 227 n. I2.
997.5, 3, 32, 24ο κ. 3, 247.
ίααέ, 34,9 Ι., II 8, ; tabavā, 22 II,
täbävühu, 47. adakadata, I8,
22. و97 و 94 و 92 و ۶ Ι99 π. 8, 2οδ,
247, 249 m. II.
5ο π. I 2. ', 52 m. II, 248
鷺 I8, 9a
m. I, I87, 198
з. б, 248 п. 7.
95, Io9.
. . 3; tamā, 86, 222, 223, 24от.);
2OI 204, 223; ' 223, 247 ; t}; taman-visin, in-vahanse, 18o; 6, 3I. vavi, 255, 25б. 22.
27. m. II. , 227 m. II ; 22.
13I,
e. 4, 250 na, I. andа, 2 Іо, 253,
5 п. 12. 48, 54 п. ί, 94, ΙοI σε 9, 8, 1 Ι 7, Ι Ι8, 196, 允4,35,2o7*3、 i, 186, 187, 88 a tanat, 33, 47, I5, 204, 249 ft. I ; §7; tänehi, 225
ገZ• 4 ; /aነ፡-kZ, 92, 93, 94, 97, 131, 186, 199 m. 8; täin-hi, I, I, 7, 236 ; tanin, 4S; tänim, 247. Taņduleyya, 36 m. 3. Tanjore, 79, I 55. tan-zidi, I86. Tapo-vana, a I6. tarañg, 22 I. Taswell-Langmead, 250 m, 4. taţțumăru, 3. tavada, 131. tazai, 188 n. 8. Tavalam-halmilliva-oya, 166
雳2。2。 tāzvenazā, 88 g. 8. tävi, I86, 88 n. 8. že, 52 m. 3. ted, 25, 77,222. teda, 3o; °din, I86, 22. tej, 46, 77, 235 i tefin, 234. tel, tela, telat, 25, 96, 169,
I74, 255, 257 p. 9. Telugu, 94. Tēnavēli, 6 I m. II.
Tennent 蠍需 E.), 12 I. tera, I5, 18, 69, 73, 8o. terä, 199 n. 7. ter, 199 m. I. Tevaļā, I3. tezumā, 22 II, 222. teva, 33, 36 s. I2. 223. thambika, thamblia, 227 m. II. Thẽriya Nikāya, 215 m. 4. Thomas (E.), 3 n. 4. Thomas (F. W.), 22 n. 3,
93 m. II. thuba, I5o n, 5. Thūpārāma, 67, 68, II, 4, 34
ነ፣• 5, 2 Io፡ 2፤ I፡ 217• ti, 5 I m. 3. Tibet, I93 m. 1. tibilyä, 92. tihalaka-karisa, 68 m. I, 69,
7ο. tik, 186. tik, 32, 47, 52 ne, II, 248 in. 7. tilaa, 34 n. 6. tilaka, 34, 52, 248 m. 7. tilling, 223. Timi, 22 II, 226. Timinda, 226 m. Io. Timiñgala, 226. Timiăgul, 22 I. Timirapiñhgala, 226 m. Io. Tinnevelly, 28 n. 3. tiră, 247. Tiragama, 69, 70. Tiruvālīśvara, I 23. tis, 75 n. 4, 22 I ; tisak, 18o. Tiśa, 8, 19, 2o, I 43, I 44, I 5 I, I 52 ; Tisaha, I45 ; Tiśe, I52, Tisa (Tissa), 59, 6o, 6 I, 62, 63. I38, 139 re. 2, 149, 14, Ι42, Τ43, 144, I46, 148, I49, 2 Io, 2 II. Tisä, 33. Tisa Abaya, I44. Tisa-maharaja, I49, 2II. Tisaram, Tissãrāma, 33, 35. Tiša Tera, I43, I44. Tisaya, 21o n. 1. Tissa, I35, I42, I43 44, I45, ISI, 215 a. 3, 27. 7issa, 84. Tissa tank, 31, 35. Tissa Thēra, I 43, 44, 2I5
a 4. Tissavaddhamānaka, 68. Tisya, I 5 I. Tittagõnäva, I, 63.
tivi-udika, 204. Tobbalanagapabbata,6 n. 1. Tönigala, I3, I4, I7 m. 4, 63, I4O, I4, 42, 147 i5 I52. totu, 22 I. -tfi, 72. Trincomalee, 208. Tripițaka, 34. Tri-Sirnhala, I8o, 18I. -tra, 59. -til, 252. tteba, I50. Tubaraba, 2 Io, 2 II. tttbt“, 71 ; tuða, 9, 94, 97, II 7, 8, I 3 I, 8o, 235, 237 ; tubuva, 9I. tuise, 97, 99. tild, 136, 159. tul, 237. tul, 22 I. tilā, 223. tulăbhăra, -bhărayak, I3I. Tulădhăra, I9 n. 7. Tulāna, 24 I. tulula, tulula, 96, III m. II. tulluura, III II m. II. tuma, 79; tumaha, 69; tuman, 47, 92 ; tumamat, 49, 92, 93. mā, 33,35 m. 4,9 II 7,86, Ι87 κ. 5, 22 Ι, 222, 234, 235, 237; twma-kai, 33. tumba, 222. Tumbarup, 2 Io m. Io. tum, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, I3I, I8o, 187 n. 4, 190 Pe. 2, I 96, 234, 235, 246 m. lo, 248 m. 5 ; tumavě, I3 I ; taunin, 93, i I8. tuna, Iõ6, 22 I, 235. funtzazu, 52 72, 3. Tunu-ruvan, 22; -ruvanhi,
I86. tun-Zana, 248 m. 5. Turnour (G.), i, 29 pt. 2, 3o
nt. I, 63, 8o, I ag, 137. Tusaya, I83, 187, I89. Tutthaka, I64 m. 8. tuvak, tuvāk, 47, 48, 49, 9, 92, 93, 94, 97, I I7, II, 8, I97, I98, ao.4, 205. tuvät, 49. -Ud, 259.
yaga, I I8, 32.
-24, 41, 42, 48, 49.
6, 22. Udā, 82, I83, 86, 87, 204. Udä Abhay, 2oIII, 2o4, 2o5. Udā-Agbo, 2 I6, 22; II, 227. dgal, 13, 13 . . Uda-giri, 222. -udahasai, 47; 'hasin, 48. udaka, I92. udaka-rdha, 225, 7, 4. Udakapāsāņa, 6 m. . Udai-Kitagbo-pavu, 183,186,
I88, 190, 227 m. 3. Udā Mahayā, I82., 83, 86,
I9o n. 2. udammana, 22 I. καάδες 93. Udaya, 激 8o, 154, I55. I56, 157, Iб5, Iбб, п83, п84, п87 m. 7, I 93, 2oII, 2o2 Pe. 2, 2I 6. Udaya Abhaya, 2o5 m. 4. Udayaggabōdhi - parivēņa,
2 Ι 6. Udaya-giri, I32. uggalä, 93, 97, Io3 m. 8. tedula, 258.

Page 352
Ugra-Pandya, Is8. -ui, 41, 4, 237. as 'as, 93. 97, . atashaga, 2O5. Ukwannarikhanti-grima, 7. allie-audit, 97, I i 2 n. 3. тtièäфи, І97, I99. Ummãda Phussadēva, 2 Io
17. 5. ита-ратdurač, І3б. Uňduvap, 98 m. 4. Undvap, 243, 246, 248. Undväp, 64, J 69; oväpä, I68. Un-lom-da-ruvanat, 222. unnalóna, 27. auna, 48, I 87. ин-ите, 131. tunat-fotai, 49, 56 n. I2. ፤ረን፤2ሄUŒ, 92. ufhabhāga, 8 m. II. upididä, 2 I3, 22; II, 224 m. 2,
23O, 237 ft. 4. apadarisa, 6.
badinavā, 23, 224 m. 2. ntpajjhāya, 92. Upala, 2 Io, 211. Upalabijaka, 2 Io. Upaladonika-vavi, 2 to it...4. Upala-ketaka, 253, 255, 256, Upala-vibajaka(-bijaka), 2 Io,
2 II, 253. терап, 1І7, 237, 247. tufãini, 95, Io8 n. Io, Io9
fiz. O upasaka, I 7. ирӑsаRа, 25, Io4 т. 4. . Upasakadasai-sutra, 63, 63
蕊。2。 apasika, I5, I8, I9, 20. αερο, 7. aspofala, 198 n. I2. иддsatйа, бі, 7 т. 4, п75
κ. I, 2 Ι6, 227. ή: 2O.
ppalavaņņā, 3. Uppalo, 2 по п. 5. Upulvan, 29, 35, 38. ифиlvay, 235.
rak, 22. Uņa, 229. Urulgōņu, 6.
usab, 9, 22 I, 234; usabinat, 246, 248 π., 7, κυαύτίατέσίκι, 237. Ussana-vitthi, 82. asuza, 5 I n. Io. atta-ubara-kara, 256, 257,
259. utapati, 69 m. II3. Utaradasaka, I43 m, 7. Ufaradatā, I6, I43 m. 7. Utara-maha-ceta, 253, 256;
-cetahi, 255. Utaramitā, I 43 m. 7. Utara Puśaguta, I 43, 45. Utara-vavi, 255, 256. utarika, 65. Uti, I 44 m2. 6, I 46. utirika, 62, 65. Utiya, I 43, I 44, I 46 m. 2. utkovaya, 33, 37. utphala, 2 Io. μίίαηα, Ι87 π., 5. uttariyaka, 65. utte, I3I. Uttiya, 8I, I43, I44. utumā, 87 m. 5. uteerdã, 22; II, 234. muturat, I 22 m. 2, I 3o, I86,
22, 224 pe. 3, 234. Uturmegirivatta, I59. и/иrи, пбо, 24б. uzyak, I 86.
uzanaka, 25, 256, 258.
нwau iščo, 33, 35 17. 8.
tua'armuk, 96.
Uvāsagadasāco, 8 m, .
24z'a.sar, 223, 237.
uyan, ayatta, 33, 36 m, 4 and
IO,
-7a, 65 n.3。
-Zod, 48, 9, 13, 88 тг. 6.
و 9 و 5 I ۶۰ 54 و 43 و 33 و25 و Z96 - 92, 93, II 7, 131, 174, I86, 2O4, 22, 224. 2. 3, 234 235,237.
zvӑ, и п8, 187.
záäqda, 33, 75 nu. 4, I I7 , 8o,
22477·4...
vali, 48, 131, 168, 205, 2o7
2
it. 5. vädä, I3I, 8o, I96, I 97. vädä, 33, 47,53 n. 6,93, I6o, I87, 205, 2o7 at. 5, 22 I. adāa, 34, 35 7, 2, 36 m.
132, 168, 174, 18o, 197, Ι98, 199 π., 5, 2oό κ. 2 και vadälayin, I59; vadälein, I 72, I 4, I75 a. 3; zadifen, 169, 197; vadile'in, 77 π., 2, Ιό8, I69, 172, 96, 2O Vadlamanaka, 2 o8, 2 Io, 2 II. zvadamčata, 22. zadan, 25, 77, I3I ; °nin, 33. zadără, I8o. zvadāraņavā, I93. 7"adairannan, I68, 174Wadara-pirivena, 20I, 2O2,
294, 206. vädärum, 30, 34, 36 m, 38, 93, 197, 200, 2OI 202, 2O4, 206; "na, 193. aidi-vasana, I86. 2väävü, I96. väddä, 48. Vaddhamãna, 142 n.5; "mã
naka, 2 Io, 2 I I. ταααί-έατραι, 48, 56 η 5. väo, 92, on, 9, 236. vägtyãk, 49. vägayan, 48,
'add, 33, 47, 53 m. I5, 97, 16ο, I68, Ι 74, 187, I97, 2o4, 2o5. zvadā, 48. z'aqueo, 97, 99 m. 5, III m. I 2. Vaçu-devagama, 97, III 2. Vadunna (’nā), 68 m. 3. Vadrā, I66, 2 ol, 2o2, 2o4,
2ෆ6. Vadurim, III 97. Vaha, 68 n. 3. Vahaba, õo,66, 6:7, 69,7o,7, 2o9, 2 Io, 2 II ; Vahabaya, 209, 2 II. i Vahadū, 49, 56, 238. zahal, 53 m. I 2, I3o, 18o,
2 21 ; °lat, 247. Wahal-kada-vava, 166 n. 2. zvahandä, 237. Файат5é б5 т. 3, 75 т. 4, I I3,
II8, I3o, I31, 18o, I96 I98, 199 m. I. Vаһар, бо, б7, 49 т. I, 2 o. zahare, I86, I88 n. Io; °re
2Zeta, 223. vajāļa, 206 m, 2, 247; vajā4eyin, 36 n. 77 n. 2, 2o4, 2o6 ገz, 2. väjamba, 23, 25, 46, 50 m.8,
86.
zvajan, 46, 77. vavanuvana, 235.
vagjäramin, 33.
INI
zajirana, 96; 207 it. I. vajärat, 91. Cấỹở??yấ, 92. adfirmak-hat, Vajira, 2o2. Vajirā, IS4. Vajiragga, II 6 2O2 . 2, Wajiragga-Sen Vajira-Sena-ai Vajiputta Nil zygjra, I3I. vak, I96. vaka, 75 m. 4. väkä, 2o4. Waknaihai-Tiss zal, I 18, I31.
vaļā, g. zrafaaala, 186. Walagam Abh bāhu, see Abhaya. valakau, 25. zajanaanin, zaanganu, I 2O4, 205, 2 riaandat-mut vääradenin, . 7ildindiyi, 9 valandinã, 24 zväländu, I96. zviazaďžívanz, , zaland-vanu, Valée Poussi I93 a. I. τάλι, 95, το9 Väligamu, 49 väoyak, 95, väl?a, 93, Io 25; väliehi Wailabha, 3o, Valligotta, 6. Valliyēra, 67, Valupāņisäsāt Valuvaņisäsā va7, 99 n.
22.5. zvamāranněya wamiya, 22 I. vanídnugata, waniśdneydta, van, 46, 47, 97, I66, I6. 194, 197, 247, 258. zjana, 47, 75
Io6 m. II, 2O5, 243, 2 -202 33,
235, 58. zvāņa, 2o8.
ara-durg, zānaka, 62, 6 zvarazvā, 94, zanavală, 29 zväžda, 2 Io n. zaňdanaťa, 2:1 zvari, 258. Vahkanāsika
42, I-49. zvarzna, 258. Wannasi-namb van nazuur, 48 алатте, 38, I96, 204. Vanpulā, 25, zvänii, 47. vanи, 235, 23 гатига“, 222. Vap, 9I, I98 Väp, 159, 16I
bdrayana,

DEX
; onuvan, 2o5.
95.
5, I93
а, lб4. vāsa O2• кауа, 2 І5 п. 4.
草94,
а, бо.
a or WalagamWatta-Gaimani
I 17.
17, 196, 197, 35, 2 ვ6.
9, ΟΟ Άά, 7. II 7.
92.93.
7.
4, 47.
235. n (L, de la),
2, O, 57.
9 n. o; väle,
93.
25s
7.
tayim, 34 22. I kayim, 34, 38. 5 ; zama, 99
', I ვ6.
3.
• 131 κ. 4. 48, 53 m. I5, 3, 169, 174, I93, I98, I99 m, 8,
و 94 و I 9 و 4 ۶۶۰ | Ιδο, Ι94, Ι97, 4б, 248 тг. 5.
17, I3І, п87,
3. 5s 258. ۰ I 9 و ۶۶۰
IO,
da, o,
Tissa, 59, 6o,
ара, бо. , 2O5. |59, 168, Ι 74,
28, IOI η 4.
6.
V7. 4o
87.
vaptiranu (*nu), 33. ταν, 93, 96, το5 κ. 3, 1 Ιο
κ. , 93, 22 1 vara, I 30, 3 , I93 I 94,
222. τιανά, 96, 164, τό6, τό9, I 71 *·8,174,193,194,197, 198, 2o4. τιαναα, 4 Ι, 47,77 π., 2, 25 Ιη.6; värada, 99 n. 5; varadak, 48; 'alat, 47. Waräg, I65. Varäg-Senās Raksamaņa, 64, 166, I69; II, I74 I75. Varaguņa, I58. varaj, 4 I, 47, 77 m. 2, 25 I г. б ; varaja, 77 n. 2, 94, 99 m. 5 ; varajak, 236. zv4z?rak, I3I. udrak-kudi, 53 m, 7. zvara, zarauga, I88 m. . zaraņam, 25, 46, 5o m. 5. zvarasa, I94. varattuga, 188 m. 7. vari, I93, 194, 255 ovării, 33, 95, Io9 m. 3, Ióo, ΙόI κ. 5, 187, 189 κ. 4, 249 72. . aarika, 3, 8, 9, Io5 n.3. varisäi, I93. vari-saisanam, 194. väriyan, 47, 53 m. 7, Io5 κ. 3, I69, Ι 74, Ι 75 κ.ε., 16, 197, I99 ዖይ• I 3, 2o5, 2o7 7z。4。 varjetu, 96. airo-zii, (86. Varşă, I98 n. 4. varta rūka, 27 n. 2. zarupatin, I8o. zrarиза, 194. e. t'as, 65 m. 3, 9 I, TT 7, 22 ”. 2, J8o, ፤86, 22 1, 224 p. 4, 234, 246. -as, 33, 237. väsä, 29 n. 9I, 236; vasahi,
258. tãsa, 25, 47. vasă, 25. Vasaba, õo, 2o9. Wasabha, 6o, 6o m. I, 66, 67,
8I, I49, 209, 2 II. የጋaያag, Uaያagg, 28 ነz• 5, 29 ?”•፡ 38, 39, 83, 91, 94, 95, 96, 97, Ioo, Ioo n. 4, 1o9, 1o9, I Io, III, II, 2, 87, 9o 2a. 5. ZVasägä, 38, 39 m. 5; gin, 25, 29 ”•, 48, 56 z• 2–ፋ, 95, Io9 n. 6. våsan, 94 ; vasan-baņä, Io7
然。莎。 was anta, 33, 48,992, I 86, 258. Vasanta, I98 m, 4. zasanu, 187, 236. 2ல்27, 49; “sara, 93, vasa-za, 5 I ne. 6; -way, 46, 47, 51 n. 6, 52 n. 18; -Z/алгав, 48. zasawusika, 62, 65. wasayen, 65 m. 3. väsi, 95, I Ion. I, 2o5; väsi
yan, III:8, 187. zāsīm, 3 ; °na, Igo, Vāsistīputra, Vāsithīputa,
"3, 67 ?፤, I• შasაaz, 28, 56 22, 2, 62, 65., 65 η I, Io7 κ. 8, 1ος, Ι89, 22. vassagga, 28 m. 5. zuassan, 33, 37 in, 7, 197,
2O7 t, 3. ?'astilt, I 3I, II, 32.
273
wastu-imsii, 99 nr. . Väsudēva(Vasudev), 2 i II, 225zuas zapuina, I88 me. Io. vasväsa, 65 n. 3. va vāsīka-lābha, 65 nu. 3. vasvisi-figyita, 65. zdiszi, 186. -'0', '{3, 22 !, 235. val, 92, 95, Io2 n.8; zaťa, Io6 n. I6, I86; vatä, 93, 94; iala, 255, 256,258; vala, 94 ; vaat-hi, 93. 2'ál, 25, 96. zett, 25, 33, 48, 91, 93, I86, 187, 1997. I, 223, 247. vatla, 94, No8 mln. I ; zvaldi, 48; 56 7. 5, I87; zatak, 48, 92; zalin, 8,49; vařímen, 222 valtä, 49, 57 n. 7. vataäälinilä, 66. zatālā, 47, 48. Vātamangana, 68. vatame, 49. vata-pala, I86. Watarak, 34, 38, 166. *zvatar, 27 n. 2. zvätemznz, H I8. vätena, 93, I86, 247. väsenete, 33, I I 8, 247. 7744-4277zá, 33., 35 74., 7, ვ6 zz, 54. I3, 189 m. I2, I99 m. , - 235; -himiyan, 48, 99 na. I, Ios in. I, 187, 196,
98, 199 m. I. va, g. väliya, 93, 97, 237. ::ಸ್ಡಿ 34, I66, vatkámi, 34, 38. väitmalé, II, 7, I 19 n. 6. vațneau, 22 II, 235. vanā, 95, o9 m. 3. valkā, 94, o8 m. 7. 2ಜ್ಜಿ, 48, 189 m. 3; -striti,
п87. zvatta, 8I n. 6. vatta 35 n. Io, 38, I I7, I96, 198, 199 (attat, 59, Ιόο, αναίίελε, 37 π., 5, 197 και pl. vatu, 33). Vațța-Gāmaņī Abhaya, III3, I463, I2 I, I 28, 14a, I43, I46, 148, 152, 215 n. 4. *φαλιανία, 27 κ. 2. a-tera, Igg ?. I. atിrgoa, to6 , 18, Файи, 93, Io5 т. п.3, поб т. п8,
I3.
vāla, 27 m. 2.
väitum, 93, o3 m. 7.
τάέκκα, 247.
zväťtúá, Io2 n. 8.
vatura, °ru, 27 n. 2, 5o n. 24; “re7, 25, 46,5о т.б. and 24, 5 pe. I, 235.
vaivā, 235.
väzo, 94, II 7. ,
vavä, 33, 36 n. 8.
zvåva, 58; wävä, II 99 m. 8.
vavas (), 33.
υάνασιλιά, 33, 36 κ., I, 247,
248.
divasthi-pahana, 161 m, 8,
200 a. 4.
ταυέ, I39, 148, 2 ΙΙ, 255.
vavisara, 72.
zvazvèya, 69,
värvsar, I I 7.
zväzvu, 2o6 n. 3.
zvå vilā, I 7.
c'ayasa, b5 m. 3.
5 . 72 99 ,13 ۶۶۰ I 5 وقوع
zed, 46.

Page 353
274
zvedak, 96, IIo m. 3; zredun,
ه9f وه 24 29 zve-dayi, 13I, I34 n. 5. Vēdēha Thēra, 36. മed-hal, 222. vehe, 5 I m. I 3. veher, 25, 37 п. 5, 4б, 92,93, 95, IO4. 22.4 ဂိဝ 197, 199 m. 7, 236, 246; o’ra, orä, و 49 و 43 و 47 و 33 و I 3 و ۶۰ 29 67, 9I, 92., 93., 94., 97, I 32, I53, I87, I88, I99 n. 7, 2I6, 22 Ι, 227, 249 κ. Ι και 'rat, 48,55 n. 2, 9,92, 93, 97, Io5 m. 6, 132, 199 at. 8, 234; r-ha, 29 m, 33,47,67, 91, 92, 93 95, 97, 204, 22 I, 222, 223, 236; orin, 29 п., 33, 38, І86, п87. zieher-atsam, Io9 n. 7. zeer-hini, 222. veher-käbäli, I97, I99 m. II. veher-dimiyan, 236.
eher-leyd, 'g4. ανεβεν φινέταλακτιανά, Ιο8 κ. Ι. πελεντναίία, Ιόο, ΙόI.
vel, 37 m. 5. 'idi, 224 n. 4. wel-bidi, 205. zel-kami, 205. Vēluvana-vihāra, 228 m. II. vel-vissan, I97. zuena, II7, 258. Uena'i, 194, 258. veni, 258. Venkayya Avargal, Rai Ba
hadur, I 58. Weragala, 12I. Vēragamabaņda, 65 m. 3. zves, 223. Wesak, I 98 m. 4. የሃይያq{, 93• Yessagiri, Io-39, 4 I, 5o pe. Io, 58 п. 2, бо п. І, бб т. 2,
7б, 77 п. 2, 79, Io4 п. 4,-
I29, I4O, I43 O, I49, 15o, I54 m. I, 182, I92, 193 п. 5, 199 п. 7, 2об п. 2, 213, 216, 242, 243, 248
2. t.
vetto, 198 Pe. 5. vetäi, 98 n. 5.
zvetitāntaräi, 98 m. 5. Zetta-zeli, I98 m. 5. zetvā, 205. zvetуа, п96, п98 п. 5. Vēvälkātiya, 3o m. 2, 23,
24I-251, 254. Weval-tanna, I39, I49. veyä, 46, 5 n. 3. греуат, I3. zi 93,249 m. 5. zvibajaka, 2 Io, 2 II. Ζιακα, 42, 47, 48, 49, II 8,
25 I nu. 6. τικάνα, 247. vidãêida, 86. Widuragga, I93; “ragu, I93,
I97, 20O. Vidurambamu, 38, 39. тріhara,б2, б4, 72, 148; °raћі, 58, 67; °re, 67;°re#2, 67;
irihi, 223. vihara, I2 I, 127, I 28, 134,
I 38, I 39, I4 II, I48. zihi, 51 m. I3; vikiya, 5I *.
I3. zvaā, 22. vihkigum, 22; II, 235. Vihirabija, би. Vihirabijaka, 6, 62, g; 254 ; *bijakihi, 245, 256. Vijaya, 125, 130, 32. Wijaya Bahu, I 22, I24 m. I, I 26, II, 27 m. I, I99 m. I. Vijuragu, I93, 194, I97,
2Oo zvikaya, II8. vikinij, 92, Io2 m. II, zwikiya, 93. viikmen, 33, 46, 5o n. 22. viAé?ramua, I8o. Vikrama, 2. Vikrama Bāhu, 8o, I 24. Vikrama-Pādu,8o; Pāņdya,
8o. Wikramasimha Adhikära,
ვ6 ?z. vikitabxana, 243, 247. vil, 93.
Viļānkuļam, 2 oo 1. 5. Wiluvana-veher, 217,222, 227. viima, S6. Фітап, 22, 22б ті. 5.
IN
Vinaya, I92 Vinayapițak:
ODO, vindä, 23,
Ι87 κι, 6, vindara, 237, vinduta, 22 Zingyi, 33. Vīra Bābu, zvirama, I5,
242. Vīrāikurā, Vīrarāja, I2, Vira-Silame υενες 46, 47,
222. υινή, 53 η Ι aUiriuda, I8I
8o. Virudaka, V; zvsa, 8o. Visalagamik
256. Zveņi, 38, 3 visi (vissak 96, 247. 一びaszz、33,
І3І, І87, 248. visiti, 62. zsitur, 222. υισινά, 92, 9 visiyäti, 187 Visņu, I 28
т, 4, 22б ነZ• 8, 25o ፡ Visnu-puran Visrava, I8, vissam, Jo4 vitä, 34 n. vivāda, 237. vivădayak, 4 vivaruņen, wiya, 92, I κ. , 223 aviyadam, I 3 wiyak-han,
“Жапа, 22 zviyad, I I7, 1 viydran, 23; zviyat, I86,
235

DEX
و65 و ه۶ 29 و a
35, 9I, 98 p. 5, 22I 222 234s
24, 1942. I.
б9 т, 2, б3,
13, 25, 28. 4, 30, 32. gan, 8o. 53m. I 5; zviriven,
• 9; °diợen,
irūdhaka, 6.
a-vavi, 254,255,
9 to II. ), as 65 m. 3,
48, 78, 9I, 92, I90 r. 2, 237,
3.
ം, 2O6 1, 2, 225 2. 244, 249 2。I。
а, 226 т. 3.
2O
*。罩。
5.
8, 237. }I, 99 3, 2 o6 mi. I5, 188 , 236.
2, 240 a.
; 9 ۶۶۰ 52 47 و I . *
:I9n. I.
22I ; viyatmat,
viyavia, 94. vyaviāl, 33zviyazulak, II8, п87. vyehi, 92, 249 m. 4. zviyo, 48, 56 ?2. 7. 2iyu-nat, 223. Vogel, Dr., I49 m.3. zvorodana, 22.I. writta-caritra, I89 m. 3. zvrsti, 9 n. 2. zvй, 75 п. 4, поб п. І5, I3o, I6o, I86, 187, 194, І96, 222, 24б, 247, 248 a. 7. тит, 247. zttsií, 222. vuțină, 223; zvutimen, 22; II,
234. vutta, 68. wutun, 222; vutund, 223. viūvan, 48. ?yảệảrayao, I8o. zvaziastĀā, 3 aģaņa,
2oo nu. 4.
Watt (G.), 28 m. 3.
Whitney (W. D.), 2 Ion. 8.
Wijesigha (L.C.), 23, 29 n. 2, 3І т. I,5о т. I7, I52, I55,
I57, 258. William, the Conqueror,
25о т. 2. Williams (Sir M. M.), 3
۶۶ 4 Wilson, 226 m. 3. Windisch, Prof., I35 ns. I. avite, 244, 25o me. 4.
Уа, 252. yahala, 93, To3. yahana, 29 m., 9I ; onak-hi,
22I. Yahaśini, I.8, a II. Yakdessa-gala, I36 n. 3. yakéha, 253. Yakkhadasa, I36 n. 3. vaģĀliņā, 37. ქyakga, I ვo, I ვ2, I 35, Iვნ,
I37, I38. VāĀ4, 62, 64, 73. yală, 96, IIo. yāla, Io3 m. II.
ydilla, I8o, I82. ydlak, I 3I. jvälin, 22I, 222. .4849 ,33 ,araاو ya-marauddiye, 247. amunā, 225 m, 4. ጋ'ana, 46, 47, 48, 52 “• 8,
3. vannahu, 2 to me, Io. yantra-gala, I9 I m. II. јуани, 25, 2o5. yasa, 25, 46,69 m. I4, 70, 74, I3o, 86, 2o4, 22; II, 235; 1Vaaf, 234. Yasilaya, I5. Yațabähila, 22 7; °hilhi, 22 r. Watäis, 93уаtе, 2o.
yatsalä, 93, 97, Io3 n. 9. Yatinuvara, in. I. уaи, 47. yaz/ӑ, 48; уаvатта{, 47; yavarmee, 47, 97, 235, 236; yläviä, 48. yayi, 65 m. 3. ydera, 247. yedmer',48, 55 , 2, ፓed∂, 33• ``
yedumavun, 97, I99 m. 9. yea-sik, I8o, I82 n. 3. -yā, I3 I.
уі, поб п. 4. yoda-dila, I66, 172. yõdaya, 19 m. II. yoÄon,yôna, yoma; yon, 27 m., 117, I І8 т. 2, 248 т. 7. yönü, 19I m. I.
yud, I86. yuddha, II. yuru, 227 m. II. 9yzet, 92, 130, I86, I87, 223,
249 4. yutăr, 46, 49n. 4. Využnza, 223. yzedß2yi, 99 m. 5. و 98 و 92 و I 479 و ۶۶۰ 29 و25 و y 94, 95, 97, 1oό να Ι 3, Ι18, Ιόο, Ι99 σε 8, 236, 237,
utzak, 47, 251 m. 6. yuva-rad, I86, 188 m. 5; - rai, 46, 5o m. 2o; -rafa, I83.

Page 354
WoL.
ARCHAEOLOGICAL S
EPIGRAPHIA
];EING
LITHIC AND OTHER
CEYLC
EDTED AND T
BY
DON MARTINO DE ZJLV
EPIGRAPHISTTO THE CE
LIBRARIAN AND ASSISTANT KEEPER OF
LON )
PUBLISHED FOR THE GOVERNMENT
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAF
904
Price Five Sh

PAR
JRVEY OF CEYLON
ZEYLANICA
NSCRIPTIONS OF
)N
RANSLATED
YA WICKREMASINGHE
YLON GOVERNMENT
THE INDIAN INSTITUTE, OXFORD
Ο Ν
OF CEYLON BY HENRY FROWDE
REHOUSE, AMEN CORINER, E.C.
illings net]

Page 355
?, ლtage კ6 7z, Ab say, 35, 26, 2;. αθανακαίνι, 2 κε. 3. Abbā. 33 AbhäSaamevam, 24. Abhã siri-Sangbo, 24. Abbaya. 26 13. 3 :bhya-d:ta, 3 ?t.
hayagii i, 23 a. 5, 3). Abhidhānappadipiki, 3 m, 4,
8 it. 3, 29 m. I.
Abhidhiarmapitaka, 29 r.
ένατηλα, 36 με άέέ, 25. idi, čita, 26 n. 3. Akiityasetia, 2. αγαία, Ι 5, 18, 19, 21. agga, 28 n. 5.
&ggabödhi, 4. iikii, 25, 29 ft. I. aAeki, 25, άέιεί, 33. disa, 33, 36 it. 14. Amarāvati, I 3, 22. Amāvatura, 34 m. II-I3, 35
7κ. , Am'??, 34, ვ8. sahi: &rarnin, 3o, 32. Ambija - grāma, 7. Abtigama, . A ovi omwana, 3 nu. 4. a7llt itt, 3 hl. 4. r Anada Ānada, Ananda), I 6. :'&':, 18, 19, 21 arkat, cé. Anekartha-sangraha, 27 n. 2. Anikata-Sona, 18. „A n 12htTt.i 1, 35 1u. I o. Anubudu Maha-Millaimdu, 33. Anurādhapura, ii, I, io, 12, 23,
39. дAd, 25, 26-т. 3, 34, Apabhraiša, l6. Aphsad, 2. መp፡”75é, 25, 27 ''፡ 3. ará, 25. ărihiya, 34 nu. I 4. Arak-sama)anvarä,3o, 34,38. aravid, 25. Ardha-Magadhi, (5, 6, 22. ao":'ii', 25, 33, 34 m. I4Artiiour, i. asă, 33, Asadă KAşâhâ), 1ό. Asalaya, 2 I. W Aśõka, I 2, 3, I4, 5, I6, 22. Asunbada-watta, 35 ti. Io. Äțaviragoliewa, 3o. a/ởziấ:ảnỡ (Sinh. aứvàới), 16. ኀ፻፰, 37 አ6. ፣ ፫ .
ií toto???, ?3, 34. äťuet(7’a?’är?, 33 n. 3. atyvösi, 146, aza, 25. az'a ai, 25, 38.
azoasă 25. avatä, 33. äviä, 33, 34, 35 n. Io, 38. azul, 2 F. (yasamavedradolen (?), 33.
bad, 33. baada, 26 m. 8. - Badal-pillar, 39 m. 12. Bamba-senevi, 3-, 38. Bažiti, 32, 32, n. 3. bar, 3. Öarጂya , 15, I7 ”. 2, ፣8; "9-
Barnett (L. D.), 4o. Bartikolomae, , ; iv. . bat, beia, 25, 28 ai, ; batti,
instr.), 36 7”. . Batapala, t8, I.
i fera,
Begwãnlāl Indraji, 22.
Batuwantudave, 26 n.9,27 n.2. Beames K , I 7. I 6 Pt. 4. ßehed, 38, 3 ?. .
Bell (H. Ú. P.Y., ii, iii. vi, 4
8 7z. *, 2 s! 26 ?t. Io, ვი. ?t. 2: 33 . enda) (o., vi
. . او تا و 5 ق . ،
::ivelya, 23 n. 6. Bhaut. Kor Barahut, 15. Bhatiprõli, 3, 4.
ვ6 3. 4. θάάνα, τη νι. .. Bhills... ; i. 7. Bhuvianeka Bahti, 36 m. θεέ, 39 κ. bim, 35 t. o. Binară, 29, 34. Binera, 33. öirt{da, 24. bisev, 23. Bödh-Gaya, 2. Bodhi (d. of Kassapa I), 31. Bo (Bödhi), 29. Bo-(Bõdhu) tree, Io. Bo - Upulvan - Kasub -giri -vehera, 29, 3 , 33.35, 3°, 39. Bower, 6 n. 6. boy, 25, 26. Boyer (M.), 17. Brāhmī, 12-I4. Brodie, i. Bud, 26 n. I. Bui-das, 25, 26. . Buddas * bahay Salamevan
Dāpuļa, 23, 25, 26. Binddas Siri-Salingboy Aichay,
23, 25, 26. Buddhadasa, 26 n. 2. buddha-Gaya see Bodh-Gaya. Buddhanneheia, 3o, 35 n. Io,
ვ6 12. Buddhism, i. 2, 14. budinat, 25. buddut, 35 m. 1 I. Bühler (G.), iii, 2 n. 2, 3, I4 n., 15, 16, 17 s. 3, 2o t. 2, 22, 23.
Burgess (J.), iv, 3, 5 Pe. 2, I6,
17 a. , 22.
Candragni-vyakarana-pai
jika, 2. Casie Chitty, i. catu disu (osa), I6, IS, I 9, 2. (`Cha!::Ye!ʻS {lR.), 28 ?:. 5-. chatua, 36 m., 6, Cita, 8, . CቻUara, 39 '፥. 5. είνανεξί, 3, ό. Cleagh (B.), 27 m. 2, 28 c. 3. Cola, 3o. Cုပ္ပcးဖွားke RH.T.), 3 m, 4, Colombo, 24. Constance, laike ot, iii. Corbet (F. H. M... vi. Cunninghau (Sir A.), l is. I,
2 ?፤ • 4: 13 ነ፣. ?•
da, 38. uā, 25. фаћаč, 33. déus, 33. dататарӑ, 37 н. 5. Damarakita, I5. Dainb-div. 3, Daňbaliva, 35. Darthbilla, i4, 27. Damiyeň (abi. case), 29 m. da/2. 35 7i. J I. gaina, 33, 36 m. 8, α'ανταήμ, Ι 5. tianan. 33. ፴aዖ'፣“-?፡፡“UG, 32, 34 የሠ• 1I.
Dāpuļa, 25, 26. 28.
st
iN
Dappuiບ 26 ነ፡• 2 ፭a?ኀuzLa፦z, εία, 25, dasa, 25, } {1^(' ?:?,
daz''s, 25 ல், 25, 29 De Alwis }edigamo as a ti;in Dennajam demin, 25 denālhi (?, dend-visi dent, 25,
deruzvar,
dar uzwairudi, aese-hi, 3; degun, 37
Deva, 8, Dēvā, 23, Dēvadatta d0ana, 2; Devanaga Dēvānam Dēvaya (: lDéwal Pri dham, 32. Dhamaral dhann malDhammad
7t. 5.
Dhammar «іhararга, IDharmapä d}īcā, I. dhah, t7.
dhüӱӑ, 1 ї di, 25, 35 I)ickson ( αίρα, Ι 5.
dihi, 25. dini, 2I, diz, 25, 2 ፴ህሃ“, 33, ; ανά, 29 η Diyaganma diya-kati, živa/, 25. dolos, 37 droma, 3 m. dugi, 34 1 dugiya, 34 duidā, ; avan, 25, Iurutu, 2 IJuţțhagâr du‘zva, I7.
ek, 29 m., eeat-saru, ckkertekna έέκαι, 25. ek-tain, 3. Ellewiewa Elliot Si Elura. 3.
Ferguson Fleet (J.F Franke (C
i gatn, 33 και ξανια, 36 η
 
 
 
 
 
 

Γ) . ΣX
22, 23, 24, 25 at. , 3o፡ 36 ነሡ
3. 6 ኅ፡. I. .3 ,( ، از 34 و 83
32, 33, 37 72. Lo. 33, 38.
ገz.› 3Š, , (J•).. i, 3ኛ ፤” Z• , 36 9z,
33, 37 n. 7. Aa 22. 2.
denta, 3333. ′,34·
33, 38.
37 s. 7.
33, 37 at: 7.
r αείίτη, 34. p. 5.
C.
器 26.
, 2.
5.
.27 aا piya Tissa, II, 2.
Devāya), 5. uśasti, 2 m, 2.
thita, 16. заттайт, 4. pada hakathā,
akkhita, 16,
з8 п. 3.
iladeva, 2.
dhiyi, I7. dūdā, 7.
π. I I, 38. J. F.Y. 28 n.s.
digha, 15. dine, п6. 2. diri, 22. 5 п. по, 36 т. 9,
به ل و 33.
diyanzi, 7.
م4 •لم
. 3.
2. 3. ". ditetu, 25, 38. 26 ตร. ,
), 38, 39. hand, I4.
dā, .
33 34 35 aż 2.
33- . , 25.
еésevć, 3б н. 35 т. 1, 2, 36 т. 24, 3o, 36 г. W.) 28 m・3。
D. W.), 27 n. 2. ) iy wi, ** 2,22。 6 73 17 ,3 I ,(ه
έαόλαή, π6. lya. i 1, .
25 و 3 | 'mea, & ni. i, 39.
βακαλιαβινιέ, 2. .gፓሥ“”፤d, 33
at, 38.
gapati, 2o.
i gɛ, 39 *', ; :?"a2, 33, 36 m. II;
'ಜಿಜ್ಞೆà, 33). se-bile, 35 1". Io. Geiger (W.), f3 i. 5, i5, ii,
2፭ *”• 4፡ 27 ፓሡ 2; 33 ነሡ• uኛ• Ghösrāwā, 2. . ς.ίίακευά, 29 η. Girnar, 14 - gte, 25 Gogerly (D.J.), i. Goldschmidt (P.), i, ii, 27 m. 2,
3O gongayan, 38, 39 n..
gorge War, 39 ft. 7.
Gregory (Sir W. H.), i.
Griggs and Sons, iv.
8ита, 25, 32. "
Guņasēkara. (B.), iii, 26 m, 8,
37 72.5e
hã, 25, 33, 38. Hambantota, i, ii, hamubu, 25. Hardy (R. S.), i. Harşa, 2, 39. Hart (H.), iv. Haruma, I7, 18, 9. -haf. •hata (dat term.), 25,
29 p., 33 37 pt. 5. Haughten 4: “G. C.), 34 nt. 6. *azurtta'te, 25; fa'eh*, 25,33 liemacandra, 27 n. 2. ћёна, 8. Åevä, 25,26 n.8. -hi (loc. term), 33. йіті, 25, 26 п. то, 27. himi-vä, 25; yan, 25, 36 m.;
-vantaf, 29 m.; yanivisin, 33. hin-afi (or -dii, 37 n. ; ;. židuvi,33;-vannat, 33,34. /ኒändህaነ፡፡ሪ, 36 ?።• hir, 25. Hoefer (A.), I7. Hoernle (A. F. R.), vi, 6
8 п. І, 4о т. Hopkins (E. W.), 6 n. 6. -ጼቮ, 33• Hultzsch (E.), iii, i 5 m. 5. Hunālā, 7.
Лäтӑ, 25.
τέννιά, 32, 33. India, 13, 7. Iňginimițiya. 3o, 38 ,34 ,33 و ۶۶۰ 29 ,25 وات .
sa, 33. Issarasamanaka Vihära, I2. Isuramenu Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri vehera, 3I, 33, 35. Isurumuniya, I, 2, 3. .13 29 وyaزة
Jaina, I5; Jaina-Mãhãrãșțiri, Ió, 22; -Satarasënī, 16. jamuata, I 5. Jambudvīpa, 35 m. . janaš, 37 m. 5.
jalaka, I5.
Jātaka, 27 7.4, 28 m. 5.
| Jayatilaka (H.),27 m.2, 37 n.5.
jetak, 29 r., 37 Pe. 5. Jētavai āa, -9. 9 I و 2 و 7 ٫۶٪cyc, Iر /ži, 17. jšia, I7. /žita, 17, 19. javat,25m. 5. Julinar, 3, 16, 17 m. 2.
käha, 37 m. 5. kibali, 33, 37 m. 5.
kábella, 37 m. 5. käbili, 37 n. 5. käbilitta, 37 m. 5, Akada. 39 m. S. Kadamba, 3. Kaharagasdigiliya, 3o nu. 2. kata, 25,33. Āaļamatā, 25. kanda Kpl. kaland), 23, 25,
28, 38, 39. kālayehi (loc. case), 25. Kaliñgu, 34, 38. &čii, 5, 33, 36 n. 4. &ntire it, 33 n. 9, 37 n. 4. âdâmiyev, 33, 37 m), 4. Kanakka-saram, 28 at. 3. kirkla, 29 ft., 38, 39 m.5. Kandy, i n. I. Kanheri, 3, 22 n. 3. kani, 2 I, 22. karrantzu (z: ), 33» Adrezza (°za), გვ. &araம், 3 *, 4. Kārle, I3, I4, 5, 6, 2,
22 2s. 3. Kassapa, 23 m. ó, 24, 25 m. I,
ვა, 3I, 36 74. Kasab,24,293,33,35,38,39. Kasub-giri, 31,33,35, 38,39. Kasub-Siri Sangbo, 36 n. 407 sien, 36 n. 7. و ۶۶۰ )3 ,33 ,25 :a{at% Aata-wittu, 25. Aafare, Io, 11. katura, 27 n. 2. Kãvyaśēkhara, 27 m. I, Kegalla (”lle), ii, 8 m. I, 27 m.
ვ6 ??. kela, 33, 36 m. II. keli, 36 m. I, I, ébeda (pl. ket), 33. kěftaka, I2. Khajurãho, 39 ra, 12, Khälimpur, 2. khana, 26 n. 6. khāri, 3 m. 4. ki, 33, 36 m. Kielhorn (F.), 2. Knia. 7. kt۶, 3, 8, 9, 33, 36, 38, 39. Aktriya, 29 m., 37 m. 5. Kitla-defim, 34, 38. éyana, 29 n, hiyi, 29 se Knox (К.), i. Áo/, 33., 36 *z. 3. Kolomb-ala, 33, 36,
Alkatikdi, 25.
* Kongolewa, 30.
Ahoé, 32. Kõțā, 2. kubarä, 38. Kuldā, 5, 6, 2. Kudasalã, 3o. 34, 38. kula, 2c, 32.
Akulu’nin, 33, èurnuburat, 33; oburhi,35 m. o. Kuņda salā, 34 7. 3. Kuruņagala, 1 o. kus-i (loc. case), 25 Kutila Nāgarī, a. Kittam-pokuna, I. Kutthikkula Mahātissa, J 2.
laó, 25. ladä 'ti), 3 * r. lahã, 25; -bat. 25 v. 4. lahāg, 2 Pe. Mahasikā, 5. Lak, 25. 26 . . o, 32. oảngñ, 25, 33.
rik , 27, 路4· lãisa (pl. /ās), 3, ... 4.
čos, 25,33. kotthāsa, 28 m. 5.
Continued on p. 3 of Wrappet.

Page 356
7he following indea is only for temporary use.
it, page 36 ty. Aba, 6o. dђadi, aàädi, 47, 52 н. 22. Abahay, 25, 26, 27, 42, 46.
49, 50. r Abahay-giri-vehera, 47, 8,
52, 55. abarangin, 32 n, 2. Abaya, 6o. Abhaya, 2 баг. 2,59, бо, б2, б4. Abhayagiri, 23 r. 5, 39, -42,
52, 55. Abhidham, 46. Abhidhamma, 42, 52. Abhidhānappadīpikā, 3 til 4,
28 п. 3, 29 т. п. Abhidharmapitaka, 29 m. Abhivaddhamána, 68. Abhivaddhamanaka, 68 ft. 3. abhiyaukta, 49. Abivadunna, 68 a. 3. 4ே7, 33. adaha..., 46, 52 н. 5. adasanta, 69, 7o, 7. adhikāramuha, 36 m. digi, 25; 46, 50 m. 4. ãdihi, 47. ddiРӑdа, 2б н. 3. Adityasēna, 2. வீரியா, 50 ச. 14. đgata, 15, 18, 19, 21.
, 28 т. 5. Aggabödhi, 4, 53 n. I. ဇွိုဳးမ်ိဳး,
it, 58. Syaria, 47. கே 4957. áld, 25, 29 m. I.
iki, 25. dhaul, 33. ஃங், б8 и. 3. äfа, 33, 36 ж. І4. Alavadunna, 68 n. 3. Alisära, 68, dmud, 48. Amaratana (otanehi), 67, 69,
7o. Amarivati, 3, 22. Amåvatura, 34 m. I I-3, 35 .4 و 55 15 ۶4 54 و II .۶۶ Ambä, 34, 38. από αναμένε, 3ο, 32. Ambila-grama, 7. Äňbulgama, 7. атива, атиgи, 3 п. 4, 49, 55
#8. 3, 57.
• anta, 58. -cia, -area, 58. Anada (Ānada, Ānanda), 6. antagata, I8 I9, 2. amat, 25, 46. Anekārtha-sangraha, 27 m.a. Anikata-Sona, 8. аніyӑ, 47, 53 п. І п. «тяна, 48. antayeli, 65 m. 3. Anubudu, 35 m.o. Anubudu MahaMihiădu, 33. Anurādhapura, ii, ı, o, 2, 3,
39, 4, 58, όο π. I, 68.
INI
A couple
zeill be given at the
Anurā Vilhāra, 68. атttлалӑ, 47. antvaryen, 47. qра, 4б, 47, 52 т. по. ፴፪እ፣, 25, 26 ?።• 3, 34. Apabhrahsa, 16, 58, 64. Aphsad, 2. αριέτανακα, 48,49, 54 σε 12.
oire, 25, 27 p. 3, 4. apirisey, 41, 46, 5o it. 7. arā, 25, 4 , 5o no. Io. īrāhya, 34 m. I 4. Arak-samananvara,30,34,38. Ꮹrama , 46, 5I . P arantä, 25. arazay, 47, 52 n. 7. aray, 41, 46, 5on. Io, 52 n.7. Ardha-Magadhi, 15, 16, 22,
58, 64., 65. ari, 46, 5 m. 7. ariyazy, 46, 52 tu. 2. ጧ”ዄሃሾ, 25, 33, 3ፋ ።• J4, 46,
50, 50 22.4. Armour, i. αντιλια, 5ο π. πο.
4ja, 33. Asadā (Asādhā), 6. Asalaya, 2 I. asan-hi, 46.
... asan-in, 49.
Aśöka, 2, 3, 4, 5, 16, 22,
58, 59, 62, 6ვ. атит, 46 Asunbinda-vatta, 35 pp. 10. a svarte, 48, 49, 55 m, 1o. ав, 46, 51 т. II. al, 49. at{a, ნ5 ??. გ. ሳሾ4, ፋ?› 48• 49. atane, 67, 7. atapuzat, 48, 56 m. II. atasa, 55 m. 4. Αίανίragollewα, 3ο. afaya, 72. atѓväsing, 16. άλε, 37 π., 1 Ι. atin, 48. ditinakarä, 46, 5 m. T 4. dit nagarä, 46 a. 9. dätetts, 48, 49, 51 m. 14. ätiluvä, 33, 34. ditu/hezuardin, 33 in. 13. atulvä, 49. arига, 5o n. 17, б5.
tvärsi, 16. Atvehera, 47, 49, 52, 53, 56. Aupapatika-sitra,63,63n. I. യേa, 25. መሠa5, 47, 48, 54 ክ.8.
• 21 ,a, 48, 52 mرat'a
t9, 25, 38 47 48 49 Čvära, 56. αυασάνια, 25. auasa-f, 47, 48.
49۰ a-(a گ9 azas-lii, 48. a vas-in, 49. azatä, 33. ά , 33, 34, 35 η Ιο, 38. መጋn፡4, 25.
ayasamanirad Ayisayi, 69, 7c
4 , a, 33, 4 Iت θαξία, 60. bada-kariya, 7 Badal-pillar, 3 Badipita, 72. badu, 59, 63. &aầ7, 47. båhär, 48. diari, 49. óay, 41, 47, 48. bala-kari, 48. Bamanogiriya, Bamba-senevi, band, 46. bändä, 47.
aņday, 49. όαδιακ, 32, 32 1 barvar, 48. : 32. መፖ፣ፆመ, 15, I 7 ; Barnett (L. . Bartholomae, basmen, 47. bat, 4. bat, bata, 25; 2 64; batin, 3 Batakaya, 69, Batapala, J 8, 2 ba/i, 49. Batuwantudave Beames (J.), Iť besed, 38, 39 n Bell (H.C. P.
33 m, 42, 64 Bendall (C.), vi ಶಿಗ್ಗ 25, 27 p. 4
BhÄâäyaniya, 6 Bhagineyya Sa
65 wè. I. Bhagwanlal. In bhdheavára, 43. Bhaņikā Pariv Bharhut (or Ba. Bhātika Tissa, l
6. Bhattiprölu, I 3 havata, 36 n, bhaya, I7 п. 2. bhikte, 62, 64. Bhilsa, III nu. 7. Bhuvaneka 3ãih Bijagāma, 6I mu bik, 29 n. δεία, ό9, 72, 73 bilku, 72, 73. bim, 35 n. « bimat, 47; d. 56 ??. 1o. Binara, 29, 34. Binera, 33. όιντιαία, 24. bisev, 23 46, 49 δίκευά, 46. óiya, 46, 5 I m.
47. δο, 1ο, 29, 48.

) ΕX
e 3/ossiry, trid an inder of subjects and of proper names, end of euca aolitine.
len (), 33.
.49 ,48. و
3.
72. 34, 38.
to 3.
κ. 2, 18, π9. ), 40. 7 ?B. 7.
8 т. 4, 48, б2,
ነ፥, 7.
ίο.
,2бт.9,2771.2. 52s. 4, 17.
9. , іі, іii, vi, I, fi. Io, 30 m, 2,
斧,4,
4б, 5о т. Iб,
7 ነሡ I. Àgharakkhita,
iraj, 22, 63.
ёga, 23 т. б. rahut), I, 5.
Bhatiya Tissa,
4e
1u, 36 т. . .
), 53 ft. 14; ітіп, 47, 49,
п. 7,5о н. 2o.
18-2 I ; biyen,
Bödli-Gayi, a.
23dhi (.. of Kassapa I, 3.
Bõdhi (trice), Io, * 29, 4 , 55
1t. 7, 66, 67.
Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri-vc
hera, 29, 3 , 33, 35, 38, 39. Bower, 6 m. 6. boy, 25, 26, 5o. Boyer, I7, 59, 72. Brāhmī, I, 2, 3, 4, 58. Bud, 26 m. I, 46, 47. bttal, 4. Bud-das. 25, 26, 42, 46. Buddas Siri-SaigboyAbahny,
23, 25, 26, 50. Buddha, 52. Buddhadasa, 26 p. 2. Buddha-Gaya, 2. Bಟ್ಟnhala, 39,35列,19,
39 ነ፤.
Buddhism, 12, 14.
budvat, 25.
Bud-ruvan, 46.
bluau, 35 n. 1 ,
Bühler (G.), iii, a n. 2, 3, I4 m. I, 5, 6, 7 nu. 3, 2о п. 2, 22, 23, б2 п. І 2, 63, 64 ??. 2, 66-??. 3.
ፅ፡፵, 4፤, 47.
buka, 69.
Burgess (J.), iv, 3, 5 a. 2, 6,
17 ነ።• 2, ፥2• 63 ነw. 3.
Burma, 65.
са, б2.
caka, 72.
Cambuțhi, 68.
Canανεια, 6ι νυ, 1.
Candragömi-vyakarana-pa
jika,i.
Casie Chitty, i.
ααίαντ, 72.
Căthamangana, 68 s, 3.
αίματέα (τα), 16, 18, 19, 2I.
Catusälla, 68,
‹ፀie, 52 ነ፥. 25.
Cಟ್ಗogi, 52 r. 25, 55 M. ,
aே, б4. Chalmers (R.), 28 s. 5. cћана, 26. п. б. Childers (R. Cl), 59. . ch india, chindiya, 5o n. 13. Cita, 8, I9.
Cittala, 67.
civara, 39 tr. 5. cīzarikā, 3, 6. Clough (B.), 27 n., 2, 28 a. 3,
74. Cöla, 3o, 6I, Colebrooke (b. T., 3 n. 4,
б тт, 6, Colombo, 24 Constance, I ake of, iii. Corbet (F. H. M.), vi. Cunningham (Sir A.), I it. ,
2 ነ።• 4, I 3 ፡፡• 7• -d, 48, 49. da, 38. dā, 25, 46, 49 m, 8, 52 t. . dd-gaბ-áá, 48.
galak, 33. dahasa-4, 49. μάΑία, η I. daka, I. daÃö-ዖa¢፡, 66, 69, 71, ; 2, ;3. '
፳፭ ጓሄ• 4. dažilavā, 7. daktuu4, 33, 46. dakzã, 49. dа/нанаак?, 37 п. 5.
Damarakita, 15. Damb-di, 48. Damb-div, 33, 4, 54. Daňhbadiva, 35, 56. Daħbtulla, v 4, 27 nr. Iahbnlla-vihara, 63. Darmiļā Dēvī, 72. Daniyen (abl. case), 29 vu. Danuyā-ațuvã-gața pada, 5o
?!. 17, 65. dан, 35 т. т . ddizza, 33., კრ It. S. dawarii, J5. аiатап, 33. dkazyť, 47, 48, 54 r. 3. daida, 47. dağdä, 4, 54 1u, II, dažguva m, . dаптӑ-se, 47, 4S. danta-mtrudi, 32, 34 m. li. Dappula, 22, 23, 24, 25 J. I.
26 n. 2, 30, 36 ft., 41. Dāpuļa, 25, 26, 28. daruvant, 33, 47, 48, 49, -4
f, -das, 25, 26 н. І. வின் 25, 33,341.9, 38. dasa-gan, 32, 33, 37 n. to. dasa-dira, 49. dasan, 49 Daśaratha, 63. daz'ds, 25, 33, 38. davasa-as, 49. dãyâoayant, 48. divin, 48,49.
، و 4 4S ,46 ,38 .۶ و2 ,25 و De Alwis (J.), i, a 7 t, 2. ακό ισοτά, 5ο π. Ι 7. dede 47. Dedigama, 36 yı. Dehli, 59, dekamtårn, 33, 37 m. 7. LDemalamana, I n. 2. demin, 25. deта, 33. deta-ku, 48, 49. dendlhi (?), 33. (terta-z'isirs, 34. 4ени, 25, 33, 38, 47, መlér፤“ህaነ፡, 37 የ፡• 7• deutuväimiä, 33, 37 m. 7. des, 47. dese-hi, 33, des ин, 4б, 47, 52 ж. т.). defini, 34. desten, 37 tu. 5. Deva, 18, 19.
evā, 23, 25, 26, 49 , , LOēvadatta, 2. devата, 25. IUcvaumagala, 27.
I 2

Page 357
ii
dezainabis-fiya, 62,63. devāyami piya, 62. devdinarii-friya, 62. Dēvānampiya Tissa, II, 12. devатга-Рàé, 63. devdпа-ріya, 59, бо, бІ, б2. devana friya, 62. dѓt:dтир-Aiya, 63. divaya (ma dēvāya), 5. deveniøå, 63. Lēvī, 72. Dewal Prašasti, 2 m. 2. dham, 32, 47, 52 m. 9. Dhamarakhita, 6. - dhamma, 52. dhamma-kammami, 4. Dhammapadațțhakathā,
fl. 5, 65. Dhammarakkhita, 16. Dhammasēna, 65. IDhamu-ruvan, 46. αβανακα, 28 νε. 3. Dharmapaladëva, 2. Dhauli, 58, 59. džīdā, 7. hijā, 7. dāā, 7. dūdā, 7. dhiyā, 7. d'f, 25, 35 m. II, 38, 48, 54 m.
I5, 55 22, 2. inickson (J. F.), 28 m. 5. dga, 15. digha, I5. dihi, 25. τένις , 16,59,62, 72, 72 νε 2. είεπι, 2 , 22, 69, 72, 73, 73
35
Dipavailsa, 60 t. I, 68 m. 3. d', 25, 26 ft. Io, 46, 50 m. . l)ivyivadana, 65 diya, 33, 36 m. 9. (tivä, 29 n.
Üiyaganma, II 4. diya-kati, 33.
tival, 25.
αναγιέ, I 7. “ó4”e”, 47, 52 ።. 8. doles, 37 vu.5.
stor, 46.
drøya, 3 m. 4.
diā, 7. «tუჯf; 34 24. I 3. dйgiya, 34 н. 13. duhida, 7. o, 25, 38, 47,48, 49. ditumi, 73.
diennā, 72 m. 2. dитй, 25, 26 т, 7, 4б, 5о н.
I9
dunuvan, 48.
urutu, 29, 38, 39. utthagāmanī, 4. dufte, 53 m. I 5.
, deva, 7.
-e, 58, б7.
e,47, 48.
ég edu, 50 m. 14.
eAti, 47.
,48 ,2【·*33,34,35 a 29 وی
49
ečaku, 48. eaf-saru, 33. ekkeneénat, a 5. εέπαί, 25.
еésevӑ, 3б п.
ektän, 35 ??. I2, ვ6 at. ekarā, 65 m. 3. Elewewa, 24, 3o, 36 m. Elliot (Sir W.), asa, 3e Elura, 3.
elvantu, 48, 56 m, . Fri, 5o pot. Io. erit, 50 ft. I 4. ērugirão, 5o mu. Io. eyat, 48. eykärten, 48, 55.
Ferguson (D. W.), 27 m, 2. Fleet (J. F.), iv, vi, 2 m. 2, 22. Franke (O.), I, 3, 17 n. 6.
έάδα, 16. gabha sin, 16. Gadaladeniya, in, I. Gajabāhu, 3, 59.6o, 63. Gajabāhuka Gāminī, 6o, gaf, 25, 4б, 5о п. І2. gil, 47, 53 m. 8. gdia, 53 n. 8. gala, 7 I. Galambatittha, 68, Galkadawala, 66. Galkóvila, 6I. Gallena Vihara, 63. &ሜ”: 33› 47, 49፡ 53 ?፡• 14,
56 п. по. §aw፤ዉ, 8 ነ፤• I, 39. &zገሠd፥, 47•
gameka, 65 n. 3. Gāminī, 6o. Gamiņi, 6o, 6. Gamiņi Abhaya, 59, 6o, 62,
63. Gāmini Abhaya, 64. &anመ, 36 ነ፣• 7• gandhakuti, 2. &aranã, 33, 47, 48, 49. &ати4, 47. gant’antu, 48, R5 m. 2. §መnUa/-ክt፤ፈ፤, 48, gapati, 2о. 875, 47. gal, 38, 47, 49, 54 m. I. gata, 47.
gäțapada, 5o ni. I 7, 65. &q{፡“፻laነ፤, 48.
Gaüavaho, 5 m. 3. Gayabähu ဝီရှီfနိဂုံး Abaya,
Os
&?, 39 m. 9, 55 m. 5 (geya, 33,
36 n. II; geta, 38). *е-àіт, 35 п. по. &ö-daጃ¢, 47, 54 ነ፥. 3. ξελέα, 55 π., 5. ge-hi, 48. Geiger (W.), T3 m. 1, 15, 17, ` 23 ዖ፥• 4, 27 የሄ• 2,, 33 ነሄ• ፤7, . 41 49 ۶۰ 7, 5I ۶۶۰ 6 59 ۶
б, ботг. . &ሪነ፥d, 47, 48. &é፬az, 7I. Ghõsrāwā, 2, gigiri, 53 m. I7. &፭፻፺ፈነኀሠሀd, 53 ነ፥, I 7, 4ilanvä, 29 n. gigiri 53m.7('giriyak,47).
giri, 48, (giri, 47, 48). Girihalika-vihāra, 6 n. I. Girnar, 14, 58, 72. gittel, 25. griya, 47, 54 m. I. Gogerly (D.J.), i. Goldschmidt (P.), i, ii, 27 n. 2, 3o, 58, 58 т. I, 59, б4, 7 a. 3. ዷOዖ, 47, 48. gongayan, 38, 39 m. 7. gongeya, 39 at 7. goroktun, 49. &Oያ• 47• govikam, 49. Gray (L. H.), 64 m. I. Gregory (Sir W. H.), i.
Griggs &¥ogadraነ፡ &ጔ፡ሿd , 2; Guņasē
37 ን፤•
58, hā, 25, Habaraı hadāla, hal, 46. hala, 56 hallä, 48 hämä, 2 hamana hamāna amaņa hamāna Āamaņa amaņa amaņā hamaņā hamāņa HambaI hambu, ha/waye, Hardy ( härjvä, harmā, 4 Harşa, 2 Hart (H Haruma -hat, -h
29 i. (-hate haātika, ť hati-bat Hatthi-v Haughto havurua 25, 33 65 24. , Heligam Hēmaca hëna, 8, leva, 49 d, 25 Äevaka, -hi (loc, 5 Ꮴ 6; -hiri, himi, 25 3. himi, 46 himiru”, himi-vd. 48; : zvestre, in-ats ( hinda, 4 Hindī, jhtřídu zvu Ai inauzui. hind van hir, 25, hita, 48. /hiya, 69 hiyamu, ho, 46. Hoefer { Hoernle 8 n. I hōnavā, Hopkin hozvinav -hu, 33. Hultzsc hun, 7 I Hunālā, Aиzӑ, 5 huvay,
Idykutś

NDEX
nd Sons, iv. VZJá, 53 ንሠ• 17.
32,46, 47, 51 ps. I. tra (B.), iii, 26 m. 8,
4, 59 pt. 6.
52, 65 fl. 3, 69. 3, 38,48, 49. a, 64.
8.
Pe. 9.
47 б4. ка, 62. tata, 65. ataya, 64. ιαίανα, 64. tataya, 65. tataya, 65. tafaya, 65. тауа, б4. toța, i, ii.
I7, 18, 19. tta (dat. term.), 25, 33, 37 ft. 5, 46,73; 73)・
2 65.
'73. ihāra, 52 m. 23. on (G. C.), 34 ft. 6. 'u, 25, 48, 49; ayehi, ; oduyehi, 47; odda, 3; 'dden, 47.
la, 68.
ndra, 27 m., 2.
тг. б. 2б 7, 8, 4б, 49 т, б. 69 it. 14.
term), 33, 慧 ჩ8, !, 67, 69; -Ái, გ8; 58.
• 2б т. Io, 27, 54 тн.
in, 49e
25; гуан, 25, 36 ж.
ሃaነ፡-ዉ{, 29 ነa. ; ኃሃaነ፡-
33.
or -diti), 37 n. I. I. 7, 48, 49.
I 22. 2.
I. 33-watttal, 33,34.
tid, 30 m.
4б.
7. 7I.
A.), i.
(A. F. R.), vi, 6, 4о ят, б3,
49 m. 6.
(E. W.), 6 n. 6. ї, 49 т. б.
(E.), iii, I 5 m. 5.
7.
2. O. YA 6, 51 m. Io.
ri, 69 ጸ• 2.
- ij, 56 m. 4. See also -tuj.
ikmiä, 32, 33, 48."
ilā, 47, 48, 9 57". 8.
ilanavā, 5 m. 8.
illати, 47.
illaf, 47.
iluzvā, 57 m. 8.
izta-Akagaz, 65., 65 1t. 3.
India, 13, 17, 56,65.
Iňginimițiya, 3o.
tā, 25, 29 7., 33, 34, 38, 47, 48, 49, 53 pt. 15, 55 p. 2.
isirå, 33 ; ilsiräjyen, 46.
Issarasamaņa, 60 m. I.
Issarasamanaka Vihära, I2,
бо т. п., 68.
Isurameņu Bo-Upulvan-Kaibigiri-vehera, 3 II, 33 357
O.
Isurumuniya, I 2, 31.
itiri, 49.
iya, 29 п.
jā, 46,49 m. 8, 50 m. 7. jäa, 49 ?።• 8. Jacobi (H.), 63. Jaina, I 5, 63; Jaina-Mähärastrī, 6, 22, 58, 64, 65; -Sauraseni, 16, 58, 64. jamata, I 5. Jambudvīpa, 35 m. ,54 m. 2. Jambuţi, 68 n. 3. vanak, 37 н. 5. jataka, I5.
Jātaka, 27 m. 4, 28 m. 5. Java, 65. Jayatilaka (H.), 27 m. 2, 37
?፣• 5• jävin, 46. vetak, 29 n., 37 n. 5.
Jētavanārāma, -9, 4, 53 m.
7. jihaya, I7 m. 2, 19. Žki, 17. ήήία, Ι 7, 7ћita, 17, 19. jiga, 69, 7 I. Ліyaf, 25 п. 5, 4б, 51 п. І.
Junnar, 3, 16, 17 i. 2.
Ædዕak, 37 ነ፡• 5• kääli, 33, 37,5. käibella, 37 m. 5. käbili, 37 m. 5. käbilitta, 37 n. 5. Kacchapagiri-vihara, 6on, I. ềaợa, 3.9 ro. 5, 65. Kadamba, 3. Kahatagasdigiliya, 3o n. 2. kala, 25, 33, 47, 48, 49, 52 п. 9, 54 п. 8, 55 п. 2, 5б m, 7; kala-vun, 47, 48. kalaha, 48, 54 m. Io. kaļamanā, 25. kalanda (pl. kaland), 23, 25,
28, 38., 39. Källaņikolonna, 68 n. 3. kālayehi (loc. case), 25. Kali, 68 m. 3. Käļikolom, 68 m. 3. Kaliňgu, 34, 38. Kalivāsama, 68 m. 3. Kalpa-sutra, 63 m. I. Kālsi, 64. Kaļusiļubala, 68 m. 3. Kaļu simbaļa, 68 m. 3. ëam, 46, 47, 49. käm, 56 m. 8. kama, 69, 7. Aёӑні, 33, 36 п. 4, 47. Æämtásሪነ፥, 33 ?z• 9, 37 ነ?• 4• &änya, 53 m. 5, 56 m. 8;
%уап, 47, 48, 49.
kämyen, 33, 37 m. 4. Æaጓ፡-naZldጓp, 4ቧ, 57 ክ.6. kanya, 62 ; kina, 63. Kanakka-saram, 28 i. 3. Aақтауа, 72. Aanda, 29 pt., 38, 39 it. 5. Kandy, i n. I. Kanhe (loc. case), 7o. Kaņberi, 3, 22 m. 3, 58, 63
2.3a kani, 2 I, 22. Kanittha Tissa, 6I. kapanu, 47. Kapara-mula, 47, 52, 54. Kapára-pirivena, 42, 49, 57. Kappura-parivena, 42. Kapuru-pirivena, 42. kar, 5 I n. 2. kara, 4 I, 5 I n. 2. karå, 5 I m. 2. kärä, 49. Āarā, 47. kara, 5I m2. 2. karana, 47, 48. karanaka, 67, 69, 7 r. karana-kota, 7 I. karante (gud), 33. 47, 48, 49. karat, 48, 55 m. I 2. *aray, 4I, 46, 47., 51 ml. 2:
52 ft. I5. karayi, 51 n. 2. klīrena (”nya), 33. kari, 51 n. 2. Аčaria, 5І т. 2. karisa, 68 m. I ; osehi, 67, 69. Αίαν εδαήι, 3 κ. 4. karya, 69, 73; va-ha, 69. Kārle, I3, 4, 5, 6, 2,
22 ነ።• 3, 58, 63 V፡• 3• Karval-hala, 4S, 56. Kassapa, 23 nu. 6, 24, 25 m. I, 39, 31 36 ?” 4!? 42, 5० п. І7, бо п. н. Kassapa-raja-vihara, 42, 51
7t. 5. Kasub, 24,29,3,33,35,38,39.
Kasub-giri, 3 I, 33,35,38, 39,
бо п. н.
Kasub-raj-maha-vehera, 46,
5. Kasub-Siri-Sangbo, 36 it. Kasubu, 6o. &asun, 36 n. 7, 46, 52 m, 7. katá, 25, 33, 36 n. 9. katäyutu, 25. katare, Io, II. Kathäsaritsägara, 65, katikā, 25. katu, 58, 59, 62. Ama፥r¢ዖa, 27 ነ።• 2. kazara, 52 m. 6. èavari, 46,48, 49, 52 n. 6. Kāvyaśēkhara, 27 nu. I. Kebagailureru, 68 n. 3. Kegalla (olle), ii, 8 m. I, 27 m.,
36 т. Kēhāļa, 68, 68 m. 3. kela, 33, 36 Pe. I I. keli, 36 m. I I. Kelivāsa, 68. kentekun, 47,48. ket, 46. Aeta (pl. čet), 33. këtaka, I.2, Ketavalika-vaviya, 69,7o. Keti, 47. Khajurãho, 39 %, 12. Khälimpur, 2. Khālsī, 58, 59. khana, 26 m. 5, &häri, 3 n. 4. ki, 33, 36 m., 48. Kielhorn (F), 2.

Page 358
Kirā, 7. kiri, 3, 8, 9, 33, 36, 38, 39. Аtiriya, 29 п., 37 п. 5. Ait, 46. Kitla-detim, 34, 38. kiyama, 29 mt. kiyena, 48, 56 înt. 5. Akiyü, 29 ft. Knox (R.), i. kol, 33, 36 mt. 3, 47, 54 lol. I. kol, 47 ; kolen, 48. Kõlamba, 68 t. 3. Kõlambagäma, 68. Kolomb-ala, 33, 36. Kolomgalu, 68 m. 3. Kōņāgamana, 64. Kõnäkamana, 64. Kongolewa, 30. kot, 32, 46, 47,48, 51 o. II,
52 ን፥• 13• kot, 25, 33, 46,47, 48, 49. bold, 47. Kõțā, 2. kotasa, 69, 69 p. 14, 73, 74. Köţipabbata, 6 n. I. Amoâíkdያa, 28 ?፡- 5• kotu, 69, 7I, 72. kubarä, 38. Kuqļā, 1, 5, 6, 2 I. Kudas alā, 30, 34,38. kuqdi, 53 m. 7. kudinat (dat. plur), 47. *ttila, 2o, 32, 47., 52 ft. 14 ;
kulat (dat. case), 47. kitulam, 66. kuluunin, 33. Китdrayд, 65 п. 3. Kumbhigallaka, 68. kumburat,33;“burhi,35 n.1 o. Kuņda salā, 34 m. 3. Kuruņägala, Io, 58. kus-hi (loc. case), 25, 46. Kutila Nāgarī, 2. Kittam-pokuna, I. Kutthikkula Mahātissa, i 2.
lað, 25. lāka, 48, 65 m. 3; āb/a-
yehi (loc. case), 47. laudadan, 49. laai (adi), 34, 36 mt. lladin, 65 m. 3. ladiuvan, 48; ovanat, 49. lahā, 25; -bat, 28 nu. 4. lahãg, 29 m. Lahasikā, 6. Lak, 25, 26 no. I o, 32, 46. aka-pati, Laka-pati, 72 m, 4. Lak-div, 46, 5on, 4. Lambakaņņa, 6o 67, Lämiņi, 6o, 67. lähsä, 25, 33 47, 52 n. 16. Laňkā, 27, 34, 50, 5 I. Laikārāma Dāgaba, 66. lāsa (pl. lais), 3 m. 4. Lee 禺 W.), vi, lekam, 48, 49, 56 m. 8. lege, 18, 9, 2o, 2 I ; lenasa
(gen.), 7, Leumann (E.), 63. /i, 3б п., 37 п. 5.
pi, 56 n. 8. liyana, 56 m. 8, lo-, 33. Lökanathan-vari, 34, 38. fondurzay, 4б, 5 п. пб. lov, 25, 46, 5 l m. I.
A
ma,69,73. mid (particle of emphasis), 25,
47. -ነwza, 65 ?፡. 3. Macdonell (A.A.), vi.
тada, 5о н. І.4. midda, 50 ft. 23. ገ/aadada, 28 ነw. 3• naidai, madidia, naidiya,
50 ft. 23. îmlaga, 33 ?!. I, 34 a. I 3. Magadha, 2. Māgadhī, 16, 58, 64. Magas, 64. mäge, 38. ንwaga(/, 25, 36 ገ፡• 4Maguņu-älla, 68 nu. 3. vaka, 25, 33, 46, 47, . Maha-bo-ge, 55; -gehi, 48. Mahābõdhi, 2 n. 2. Mahadeva-naka, 63 in. 3. Mahāgāma, 68. Mahākalattäwa, 3o. Maha-Kapára-pirivena, 49,
mahalaka, 2 T. Mahallaka Nāga, 59, 59 ft. 5,
6o, 61., 66. Mahaļumānā, 6. Mahämattä, 6o. Mahānēghavaņņa, mewnā, 33, 35. Maha-Mihindu, 33. maha, 49, 55 m, 2. Mahānāman, 2. mahaņanata, ?atatta, 65. mahana-za, 65 ft. 3; -2 it
ገntand, 65 ነz• 3. ነwaahaነték, 33. Mahanet-pi, 49, 56. Mahānētra-prāsāda, 56 m. II. Mahānikavițți, 68; -nikklha
vaţţi, 68 n. 3. mah :-Azrana
-7антатии, 48. na/a/ā (malāAāda, 26.4. mahaparami, 26 n. I. таRaparита, 26 п. І. muallar'adun, 35 m. 4. maharaj, 25, 46; -raja, 26 n!. I, 59,62 ;-?°afe, 58, 59, 62 ; -raýi, 69, 7o; -rajутвfär, 49 п. 4. maharajiniha, 7 I. Mahārametti, 68 m. 3. Māhārāștrī, II, 5, 58, 64. Maha-Ratmale, 2, 58, 66. тайа-лайg, 48; -sайgä, 49; -sä*gä, 48; -sařiganasa, 35 hit, Il. Mahāsaṁghika, 23 n. 5. mahasang-at-himiyant, 33. Mahāsēna, 26 nu, Io, Mahãthūpa, 67. Mahātittha, 68. mahat-vi, 33. Mahāvagga, 7 m. 5, 65. Mahāvansa, 4, II, i 2, 23, و 7 i ۶۶۰ 59 42 و 41 31 و3O 59, 6o, 61, 66, . 67, 72 ; -Tika, 59 m, 5, 6o n. I, 72. Mahāvihāra, 68. mahaya, 21, 22; ya, 22, 25,
26 ነ።• 4. Mahinda, 29, 3o, 38, 4 I. Mahinda Thēra, I 2. Majibika (or -buka), 67, 69,
Maha
65 ; mala
-Aaraf
79, 73;. Majima-biku, 73. Majjhima, 73. Maka, Maka, 64. Makulla, 68 m. 3. Makuļumuiguņu, 68 m, 3. Mala (Malla), 16. mdilupdividi-va, 65 m, 3. ?ሃሠazፇ¥, 33• татda, 25, 4І, 4б.
INE
1)nándä, 4I, 48
måždä, 4 I, 46
mu«imèili, 2 5. тіайgа, 3о, 33 muaigala, 66. maňgul, 29, Maňgunna, 68 ክtdniÆd, 3 ነ፤.4 Maņikāra, 72. Mānikaväți, 6 muafifô7qfi, 28 v Mansērā, 62. ገpuaነuህplaruÅù, znaptirmată, 2
38, 39 ነ፤• 3тариrит, 25,
49 ft. 9. nara (seed), 2 Maricavaţţi, 4 mvarttwaẢang, “ бо, б3 ; */ *kayakane, ( m4, 25 ; , , mãşaka, 28 m. таун, 33, 36 ж. Mathură, I n. Mayanti, 68 n. Mayetti, 68. mayilanuvan, те, 25, 29 т κ. Ιο, 38, 4 m. 4; rue-hi -ime (particle
25, 2б т, б, ነneihéÅaነኀፈወaነገdl muehenicara, 553
阿 mehecana, 25, 2 46, 5o n. i. muehevarinu, 36 || mueheya, ya!, ,
49. méköffar, 34, mekun, 25. ገሡሪ/á/5፣, 47, 53 Mendis Gunasi
ነ፤. I6. tese, 33. Metā, 6o. тetuvӑА, 33. otezat, 4 I. meyituvāk, 34. meyvan, 4 I. -ጽነwÆ፤, 58. Mihindu, 33, 3 Mihintale, 3, 2 niläyat, 49. mimiti, 33, 35 тіртиtн, 35 ft, тіпї, 47. maiutaðiro, 6ვ. minimat, 47; Mirisiviţi, 46, miä, 33. Mitā, 2on. 2. тігуит, 47, 53 †m/Fccka, 53 ነt. Moggallana, 2: Moholnaňga, 3 muok, 32, 33, 3. Mucela-vihara, mtelli, 48, 54; Mulaso-vihara, Müller (E.), i Iб п. 2, п7, 2 66., 67. mulu, 33 54 mu-zd, 48, 5.4 m።ፊ”daZ, 33, 3; mwazzzadzzzzar, ვo, ነ)፡፤ሪጶgõ{፥, 33, 3 ነፃIKፈnzaዕadዖd, 63
-”፤“, 47, 48, 4

) EX
, 50 t. 23.
33, 46. 2. 3.
και αι. 3.
چی te
6კ. б н. І, 36 т.,
26 ᏭᏰs 1 , 46 ,
8 п. 3. 8, 5 a. 3. Akane, 17, 20, anakan, 59 ; )I, 63., 25; 's-hi, 33. 3. ... O
I5, J.
3e
65 m. 3.
33, 34, 35 7, 48, 49, 73 (loc.), 47, 49. of emphasis),
46, 5० ?• 19.
; 49. κ. 2 και "ταν-λι,
όκ, το 27, 32,
雳。 49 ; *уіп, 48,
36 п., 38.
. c. kara (A.), 33
5. Р, бі, б4.
4. 4e
угінібит, 49.
hutulat, 47. 25, 28. , I hв. 2, І4, . 2, 58, 59,
5 n. I5. pt. 3. 3.
Mutigutika, 6, 62. - тууы еді (- тауа), 32, 34 п. mutu variye, 38, 39.
(7, 25, 27 п. 4. Nadika (Nandika), 16. Naga, I8, 2o.
Nళ్లి 18, 2o, 59, бо, бІ, б4,
Nāgadīpa, 6 . . Naka, 59, 61, 62, 63, 64. -naka, 63 n, 3.
tačā, 33. Näkäivasä, 68 . 3. Nāka-ņaka, 63 nu. 3. mtakarä, 46. nälkäitiyak, 29 m. mtakay, 47, näliya, 6 n. 6. Nāmāvaliya, 27 m. 2,3 m. 5. nanbapa, 6o. ters, 46, 5 I n. 22. Nānāghāt, 4. tari 2, 73 it. 4. Nārāyaņa-pāla, 39 nu. I 2. Nāsik, 3, 3, I, 5, 22, 67
... I tasti, 33, 37 n. 9. monastuz"arnat, 33. niitivä, 33. oả{{a, ?tảựãr, nã{{ityêự, 53
1. 15tātvar, 47, 53 m, 5. māttugirēnu, 53 m. 15. flatit-da, 38. ялагуd, 54 ?г. 7. nava kariya, 69, 73. havdām, 49, 57 n. 6; nazvá
flat, 47. piazid-tain, 47. taza-Jana, 33. тау, тауа, 25 ж. . 5 . 54 و 47 در ۶ ?tảyaẢayana, 47. năvan, 48. ягаутем, 5о н. пб. -ን፡eክ፡, 25,46. Nepal Tarai, 62. ”ሪዖd, 46, 5I ፡፡. 2o. ?tigả, 54 fo, 6, 7u téipum iÜ'di, 25. mama, 73. stimata, 25, 46, 51 n. 1 пітаі, 48,
navā, 48; °vanu, 48. nime, 73. *3 tipiniyadai, 48,49; *yata, 49, Putinda.gama, 8 m. r.
inga, 47. Nirvāņa, 34. taisrava, 7 n.s. KERRAM, 27. Nītupatpāna, 68 m, 3. nivan, 55 m. 4. тvaу, 46, 5 пп. 7. nivata, 48. 48 47 و 33 ,32 و ۶ 29 ,25 و ۶
49, 53 п. І5, 5б т. 4. ነ፥0-?Jaነ፤, 53 ነz• I5. reto, 53 p. 5. ntsvagte, 32, 34 n. 13. ”፤“መara, 5I ነ፤, I 4.
öga, 27 ነ፡ 2. Okā (P. Okkāka), 47, 52
22. 2. Oldenberg (H.), 65. ovā (ānā), 25. øSZā, 5 I ha, Io. .48 و 47 و 43 و۶}ل02 : Ocy۶, 4 I
A, 49, 56. Ad, 63.
i
Pabhõsa, I 3. pacayața, 72. pareni, 72. Abada, Abatālā, fadīlī vičī, 3,
it. 2, 9 at. 4. Paçariā, Padēria, 62. Padaviya, 3o, 36 m., 37 m. 7. Aaditள், 55 12. 5. Addigitu, 54 m. 4. paka (paha-kuranu ; --kala,
48, 49. fahi-ki, 48. Abaka/, 47, 53 te. I2. Aalaazan-ed, 4, 42. fakaga (pl. faham), 33, 36 ir Pahan-gama, 38,39. Aba/araņavā, 74. Aаћaravd, 74. Aa/iarazауа, б9, 74. faka’å, 25. Аайaya), 25, 26 н. 5, 46, 5о
di 2 I. Aаќ, 25, 33.
2, 33 ! Atala, 46.
đẳa, 55 ft. 3. 4: 3, 6 n. 5 ; 'likä, 3, 6.
Palikada, I, 7, 8, 19. Palinakaraka, 62, 7o. Pallava, 3, 16 n. 3. Palaya, 7. få muäyà, 46. o nu. 8. Датаніт, +о. Aamana, 47, 49; "awa, 38, Аđmili, 33. Аäтіта, 5о п. п8, б5 н. 3. Аӑтоќ, I7, 33, 35 п. І I ;
okkhā, 17. panukho, I 7. Aintena-tak, 33.
Pāņini, 6. Abafifikā, 7 m. 3. Араттiyaн, 4б.
oänulisai, 33, 35 m. 9.
dördikimten, 25, 46, 5o mu. 9. Parākrama Bāhu, I tu. 2, 27. färamitā, 26 nu. I. /aragpuren, 25, 26 in. Io, 27,
40. Pareta, I8, 2io. faribhoga, 8 m. 1. faributjanaka, 72, barigaita, 38. Paritta, 43, 55. barvahana, 3, 9. Parivataka, 62. parmukha, I 7. foartumaka, I, 7, 9, 2o, 26 m, r, ጶaዖ፣4m፡aya, 26 ነz, I. ?аг, 47. 4 47 و 6 ه ۶ 35 و ۶ 29 ,۶۶۶
52 п. 19. Abasa-vй, 48, 56 нь, б. Paggyg, 57, 7 m,3;'ya, 49;
vať, 49; yen, 46, 5 u. 9. | 47 48, 52 ۶. 7, 55 g. 4, bål, 49, ábaltail, 25. ' Вафа, б2. Patanagala, 67, 69, 7o, 7r. fatavaravä, 54 n. , patavannat, 47, 54 m. 1.
,4 .۶ 72 و a, 7Iن pagisatariya, 69. I. patisatharane, I.
oatisavaru, 69, 74, fala, 54 m. 4. Aäta, 47, 54 n. 4. fatal, fatua, 51 n. I. Aafи/, 4б,5 г н. ).
· | Apäťzväz, 47.
Atazarar, 25. Aacatinaza, 35 at. 5.

Page 359
ίν
fага/vата, 33:°ти,33;°натd,
35 ፳፩ . 5. fäz’ätz'iú, 33, 35 n. 5. ovat tu, 47, 67. (A ray(t, 36 п. 7, 47 ; *ya8, 33fayala, 48,49,55,55 n 2-3。
5. /g7a/aќа, бо п. І. pel-hadala, 48. fere, 33, 36 m., 47, 48, 49,
53 ft. I5. fleretá, ဒိုနီ Perimiyahkulam, 66. Periyakadu Vihara, б7. Teriyankulama, 66 n. 1. Perumaiyan-kulam, 66. figa,.39 m. 5. pihiti, 33, 35 n. 8. Aishitu, 71. pili, 33, 37 n. l. pi/ima, 48; pilima-ge, 557. 5. filimini-mafui, 34 n. 1 i. poilisarana, 54 n. 12.
^ilivela-nen, 25. Aiyun, 65. Aid, 49, 57 n. 3.
*ida,38, 397,5; *toit, 29 m. ρινιές, 55 με 13. Aiziçx-t'/i, 50 74., 3. -;9iyija, 33 п. 1.б. Аfroенжіт/a, 0,5 н. 3. firio-a, 49. firiki, 33.35 n. 9. *irikaин (°ци), 33, 36 п. 13. ρήνιΑιέβιτ, 49. A7r"?!“, 48.
l'irit-pota, 43. firit'a hanız, 3 tu. 5; 'nnâ, 37
5 . با firi zent, 49 ; ’’vega, 42 ;
'venä, 49; 'venhi, 47. Tischel KR.), 16, I 7,58 m. 3-5,
б4 т. 3. R 18, 69, 73. Pitalkhörā, 16. Abiti-öimi, 35 mil. I o. pittu, 73. pijā, 48, 55 t. 4. Piyagal-pirivena, 53, n. 1. Piyangal, 53; “galhi, 47. fived, 33. Piyummala, 27 ti. 2, 32 ft. 1,
ვ6 ?t. Io, 56 14., 8, l’odonavtulu, 46, 5 1. poho, pohoy'ä, 25. follo, 25, 26 m. to, 27, 32, 4 I. polona vayon, 27 m. Polonnaruva, 27. ήρίου, 4 Ι, 46, 5ο π. 3. Aholyphon, follo'on, 27 m. Aoťa, 43. poz, fov, 56 n. I a. foroči, 56 m. 12. Praka tāditya, 2. frastalkiha-za, 65 it. 3, prastka, 6. Ана. г. 51 м., 8. first, 47, 53 pt. 4, 54 i. 9. አሥ4/d, 49. ht: t, 47.
неті, 4б. jāvaliya, 26 m, 8, 42, 53 it, I, 59.69, 6, 68 n, 3. 警 41, 46, 51 п. 8.
uļunāyi, 3, 4, 58,67 t. I. Puluňçļāvulu, 46, 5 . fura, 38. purā, 36 nu. 7. Авraу, 46, 52 тэг. 4. Aurumka, purumuzvan, 26 na. I ; pauruntizo, 4, 52 7. O. Aotta, I, 5, 6, 7, 9, 2o; *te,
,67,69 (22 ;?/* ; 62 ס2 ,17
73. futikaya, 59, 6, 62, 63. puzait, 48, 54 m. || 1.
ነod, 3፤, 32, 33, 36 ”. 3, 3S. rad-kol, 33. . . radol, 48, 55 m. 2 ; °dolen, 47. ፖadu፡፡, 33Radupalla, 68 n. 3. .48 ,47 و 46 ,25 ۶ay raja, 35 m. II, 58. räjäna, 26 n. 9. Raja-Raja, 30. rafia-likdi, 34 it. 6. Rajavaliya, 59,6o,61,681.3. Rajendralala Mitra, 2 in. 2. ነraj¥, 22 ; °jin፤, 7o• ray-kul, 47, 5 ft. I ; -kolen,
47, 55 ንዖ• 2• raf-muaha-ziehera, 47, 53. πάντια, 25, 26 π.9. rg 49 n. 7; räjnäsivan,
40Rājuppala, 68,68 m. 3. rak, 25, 46, 5o mu. I 2. räkkäytuttu, 25. raётӑ, 25. Rak-samananvari, 30. Rāksasas, 35. Raksayim, 34, 38. ναβιι", 33, 35 νε 9. Rambewa, 3o. razz, 25, 33., 34 7t. I I, ჯ6 7%. 7–
lo, ვ8, 49. Ranesinghe (W. P.), 59 ps. 6. ሦa4, 46, 47, 53 ”. J3, 54 ”- 1• rafата, 52 п. 3Ratana-pāsāda, 55 in. 8. ratanattajya, 52 i. 3. Ratmala-viva, 58. Ratnaśrījñāna, 2. Ratupula, 68 n. 3. Rērumānākäți, 68 nu. 3. Rg-veda, 16. Rhys Davids (T. W.), i, 14
74. 6, 28 14., 3, 5, 65. ነሥiመd, 4ኛ• riyʻana, 33 ; 7rijʻauu, 65 pu. 3. Кбhaya, б. н. , б7. Roth (R), 6.
*øV, 40
ဇိုးဂါးဇုံlatta, 6ყ) #2, 2, rири, 25, 46, 5o: 1. i 5. ”፤rጊ'ጦ”፡ ፋ6, 52 ፡፡• 3• Ruvanmala, 26 n. 9, 27 m., 2. Ruvan-pahá, 48, 55. Rivanvāli dāgaba, 3, 59
sa, 37 n. 5, 48.
δά, 46, 5 1 κ. Ι8.
Şabāva sunnâ, 34, 38.
Sabdārthacintā, 2.
Saddharmaratnฉิvali, 65.
δάαί, 32.
saga (gen. sagasa, áfagaáfa,
sagaha), I, 5, 6, 9, 2o, 2 I ба, б4, 72.
sågä, 32 t. i.
sagha, 16.
хаһа, б2.
sãhã, 29 n.
δαλιά, 32, 47, 52 τ. Ι, 4,
Sahi-muni, 32 n. 1.
Saha-si, 32 m. I.
Sahassakarisa tank, 68.
sakala, 72,
Sakar, 25.
saktur, 25.
Sākya, 32, 34, 52.
.49 ,diAذ
Salamevan, 25, 26 ; Sala
meyvan, 42, 46, 49,
I N
Salamevan - pavu, 4 Sālipabbat Sālis, 33. sazov, 47. ያõጸሃrd, 72. sand-hita, amaņa 2 sämäigin, sатайg-тӑ Sāmanta I Samantapi sanata, na заттау, 46; Sambhóga sam-daria } ,49 و48 латуете, 3 samuvallå, #azat, 65. sätta, 5 I 4
26 ог.б, 46, 52 г. sanahã, oh
5о п. 5, Sāňchi, I 5 sand, 23, sindä, 29 sai, 25,
48, 52 îl saiga-h 25, 33. алtafa, ; გ8). säňgä, 48 7. 9. Saiga, 38 Saຖ້g-Bດກູ້ Sañgbo, გ. Sainghā, 2 Sanghnrak Sanghasē sell-atl saig-vat, sanit-han, tuhan, : δάρα, 55 η δάβάέ, 32, ያaዖ፤“ህጦ, 3 §d”ጦ, 33• Sārnāth,
att, 33. saz yo4P, 25 52 n.8 sat, 16, 2 65 %. გ sät, 46, 5 sada, 73 δαία, 25. Satagabh sataka, 6 salata-71 satar, 46, satara, 3
49, 52 {atā, 65. sate, 47, saturam, sa, 33.
āvadai, sarvana,
se; -sey,
Sēna, 23
39, 35 Sēnā pati senevi, 3 sestť, 47,
Sey-giri,
 
 

DEX
Abahay, 24, 49.
7, 52. а, бІ т. п.
48.
49.
48.
)ēvadatta, 2, isādikā, 28 nu. 4-5.
5 I Pe. I 5. -graima, 8 ft. J. 'an, 33, 36 ft, 3,47, 54 7*. I. 5 п. І2, 36 п.
6 νε.
v. 18; sänähi, 25, 6, 5o m. I9; sägen, !. 1. - ay 25, 27 n. I, 46, 5 tit. . , I6, Ι 7, 2ο π. 2. .46 ,33 و5*
雳, 26, 29 pt., 33, 47, . 3, 53 11. 3, 54 п.8; aťa, 72 ; Saňgtung, 47, 48, 49; saňg35 m, 11 (salignat,
; sdigi-tanin, 55
lay, 23. 46, 49. გ; *boy, 23, 46., 5O. 4 42. kkhita, 55 n. l. a Ārāma, Saigm, 42,46,51,511. 4. 32.
33, 3б п. 2; sатії0 7. 2.
4 با
34 7. 2.
4 ft. 13.
33, 46, 42.5on. 4, ; sa snehi (loc.), 47.
i; 33, 47, 52 т. Iб,
f f. 2 f.
4
Arim, I6,
), 73.
hite, 73.
48, 49, 51 t. 9. }, 33, 34 ft. I9, 47, it. 19, 72.
5372・3で4・ 4.б. ”
47.
6.
4б, 49, 51 т. 22, ಣ್ಣು', 48;-sevekin,
*,{》,
3, 55; Sey-giri, 47,
7. 5, 24, 2б я. Io, ه 42 59 ft. 5.
M
49. ree Se-giri.
Shāhbāzgarhi, 59, 62, 64.
-σε 58.
*і, 25, 27 п. 4, 4б, 5о п. 9-1б.
Sidatsaňgarā, 27 n. 4.
Siddäpura (or Siddä”), I3, 14,
62
εια αβαητ, 66, 69. siddhānta, 48. sidha, 21; sidhani, 61, 62. Sīgiriya, II. si hastunu, 25, 46, 5o ml. II. σελήίη-αίες, 33, 37 π., II. Silamegha-pabbata, 42, 52 ft.
I. Silāmēghavaņņa, 24, 26.2,
52 ж. 17. σέιε, 32, 34 σε 12. Sina-nambapa, 6o. sinda, 22, 5o it. 13; 'di, 25,
4І, 4б, 5о п. І3. Sin Kasubu, 6o. Jiri, 25, 2б п. І, 32, 4б, 5о,
5o n. 2o. irikita, I.8, 19. Siri-Safigabo, 53 m. I. Siri-Saigbo, 30, 33,34,38,39;
“boy, 24, 25, 26, 42. σινιέ, 47,48, 49, 52 π., 2ο. είε, 47, 52 π. 8. 5ίίίνα, 33. Situl-pav (-pavu), 6o, 67. situwamu, 49, 57 m. 5. sitvami, 47,52 m.o. Siva-skandavarman, I6. J፳፱'†፡r, 35, 29 ነ፲•፡ 49. siya, 33 °yaẢo, 25, 38, 46,
47, 5o ?፥• 22. siya/, 33, 46. siyan, 46.
Smith (Vincent A.), 2 n. 1,
6ვ. Snyder (E. N.), 6on. . Soli, 6 Ι. solor-vanne, 36 m. готi, 25, 46.
ņutara, 8, 2o. soro, 33o sovai, 49 n. 6. søyái, 51; o’ya
rāmaņēra, 6. 34, 33 Subha, 6o, 67. Subhūti, 28 n. 3. studa famia, 69 m. 4. sugi, 32, 34 p. 13. ያ።እ፡፡”፡-ዕa¢፡፡, 59,59 ጾ• 6,6o. stвlaô, 4б, 47, 51 п.9. stalaða, 35 m. 6. sulabawang, 33. Sumana (su'), 18, ao. Sunagrãma, 7. Suttanipāta, 73. Suttapițaka, 29 m. suvai, suya, 49 m. 6.
vasti, 32.
, 46, 5 I nu. J9.
tabā, 33. ۔ taband-ladi, 34. täbävillāhu, 47. Tal-(Ga-)nacadakadata,
20 tāé, 33 გ6 tala, 25, 4б, 5о п. І2. faillä, 32, 47, 52 m. II. Taladara-Naga, 18, 19. tala-tik, 34 n. 6. tamtama, 27 ; tamtarta, 49. tän, 35 *、I2, 48, 54 露。 7; fäntat, tanat, 33, 47, 48, 53 m. I, 5; tantin, 48. taţţumăru, 3. te, 52 s. 3.
18,
led, 25. tef, 46. tel, tela, 25. Tenaveli, 6r ia. I. tera, 15, I8, 69, 73. fеya, 33, 36 п. І2. Thomas (E.), 3 nu. 4. Thūpārāma, 67, 68. ti, 51 m. 3. tihalaka-karisa, 68 m. I, 69,
70. tik, 32, 47, 52 in. II. tilaa, 34 n. 6. tilaka, 34, 52. Tinnevelly, 28 n. 3. Tiragama, 69, 7o. Tiśa, I.8, 9, 2o. T (Tissа), 59, бо, бІ, б2,
3. Tisä, 33. Tisaram, Tissārāma, 33, 35. Tissa tank, 31, 35. Tissavaçdçilhamänaka, 68. Tobbalanāgapabbata, őI m. r. Tõnigala, 3, 4, 7 m. 4, 63 -tfd, 72. -4ጾፈ, 59• tubu, 7 I. Tulădhăra, I9 n. 7. tuma, 79 ; tumahu, 69; tupitana, 47 ; tittimu anat, 49. đư7):ả, 33,35 ft 4 ; taiwuẩ-ẩa#,
33e daugiau, 52 m. 3. Turnour (G.), i. 29 pt. 2, 30
??. I, 63. tuva, tuvā, 47, 48, 49. ftevät, 49.
-ta, 41, 42, 48, 49. -udahasä, 47 ; olhasin, 48. Udakapāsāņa, 6 m. . -፵, 4', 48: . Ulavannarikhanti-grima, 7. unu, 48. tint-pozd, 49, 56 n. 12. upabhiðga, 8 m. II. upadaniha, 6. aupbasaka, I7. ирӑsača, 25.
pāsakadasai-sutra, 63, 63
2. 2. fick 15, 18, 19, 20. ppalavappä, 3 Upulvan, 29, 35, 38. Urulgāņu, 6. игиvӑ,51 п. по.
utapati, 69 m. I 3. Utaradată, 16. utarika, 65. utirika, 62, 65. κίεοπαγα, 33, utariyaka, 65. uzvanisā, 33, 35 m. 8. Uvāsagadasāo,8 m. I. муат, иуана, 33, 3б т. 4
8 Io.
-ሟa. 65 ?z. 3.
-za, 48. τάφα, 33.
ጊ'a4d, 48. τάαα, 33, 47, 53 η. 6. vaada, 34, 35 t. 2, 36 m. vadan, 25; 'nin, 33. Vädärum, 30, 34, 36 m., 38. väddai, 48. vadai-tanal, 48, 56 n. 5. vādīvā, 49.
vӑфіуат, 48.
vadnă, 33, 47, 53 Ss zadnát, 48.

Page 360
Vadumna (’nā), 68 t.3. Vaha, 68 n. 3. Vahaba, õo, 66, 6:7, 69, 7o,
I. Valadū, 49, 5ē6. zahal, 53 ft. i2. vahansē, 65 vi. 3. Vahäp, õo, 67. zviajáileyin, 36 min. väjambä, 23, 25, 46, 50 m. 8. zajan, 46. paydraтін, 33. Vaknähä Tissa, 6o. Vaļagambāhu, see Vattagā
manī Abhaya. valläkinu, 25. wdlandiizan, 4J, 47. Väligamu, 49, 57. Vallabha, 3o. Fiáille, 25. Valligotta, 67. Valliyēra, 67. Walupänisäsätayim, 34 - m. I. Valuvanisasakayim, 34, 38. ?Јап, 4б, 47, 48, 53 п. І5. аралға, 47. rear to 33 тӑнаAta. б2, б5. anavală, 29 tt. Vaikanäsika Tissa, 59, 6o,
Vannasi-uambapa, 6o.
zva1unuazvtu nu, 48. -oаите, 38. Vapullā, 25, 28. täni, 47. 7"apturanu (oyu), 33.
t
varad, 4, 47; varadä,48;
'dat, 47.
2araf, 41, 47.
virak-kudi, 53 n. 7.
zarzзват, 25, 4б, 5о п. І5.
väri, 33.
värika, 3, 8, 9.
‹መሸ”፰ydr፥, 47, 53 ነt• ኛ•
ገJarHarääቋa, 27 ክ• 2•
vas, 65 p. 3.
-za 33.
zvasa, 29 ti.
văsa, 25, 47.
243ல், 25.
Vasaba, 6o.
Vasabha, 6o, 6ɔ nu. II, 66, 67.
avasag", z'asaga, 28 1t. 5, 29 7u.,
38, 39.
wasagai,38, 39 na. 5 ; gin, 25,
29 п., 48, 56 п. 2-4.
zpasanta, 33, 48.
z'ásar, 49.
vasa-va, 5 I n. 6; -way, 46, 47, 5 I n. 6, 52 n. 18; -гали, 48.
vasazasika, 62, 65.
zajayen, 65 in. 3.
Vāsistī-putra, Vāsithipula,
13, 67 m. I.
Oassa, 28, 56 4u. 2, 62, 65., 65
f#. I.
Фалғаgga, 28 ж. 5.
υάτσακ, 33, 37 νες 7ς
vasväsa, 65 n. 3.
vasvasika-labha, 65 it, 3.
vasviríabiiytun, 65.
IN 1
väť, 25. Ζαέ, 25, 33, 4 vatä, 48,56 n t'atin, 48, 4 2afd, 49, 57 7, zvatälä, 47, 48 Vātamaigana zlatante, 49. Watarak, 34, ; *vataru, 27 in zväteтte, 33zal-himi, 33, 54 ft. I3; - zat-kain-delin, vatkámi, 34, : ziat-sirit, 48. vatta, 35 n. I
37m・5 pl. Wattagamani
6ვ. *vattariūa, 27 መdtuka, 27 ጸ• ; z'attura,°ru, 2:2 *ren, 25, 4 5 tu. I. zavӑ, 33, 3б п
da, 58. zavas (), 33. vävasthā, 33, vavisara, 72. гратriya, б9. vayasа, б5 п. : vă, 5 I n. 13. ved, 4б. vedun, 29 m. zeke, 51 n. 13.

) EX
*ا
5; zatak, 48;
9.
7.
68.
8.
2.
35 ፲፡• 7, 39 ”•፡ imiyamu, 48.
34s. 8.
», 38 (vatiehi, vate, 33). bhaya, I3, I4,
Pe 2
e n 2,5on.24; 5, 50 ft. 6-24,
. 8.
კ6 ??. I.
zeker, 25, 37 n.5, 46; °ra, orä, 29 it. 3, 33, 47, 48, 49,97 rat, 48,5512; rhi, 29 72. 33, 47, 67; *rin, 29 , 33, 38.
vel, 37 m. 5.
Vēragamabaņda,65 m. 3.
· Vessagiri, Io-39, 4, 5on. Io,
58 п. 2, бо п. І, бб т. 2. Vēvälkätiya, 3o m. 2. Феуӑ, 46, 5І п. І3. ዓጋ፭ሪd”a, 42, 47, 48, 49Vidurambamu, 38, 39. vihara, 62, 64, 72; oraihi, 58,
67; °re, 67; °reAz, 67. vihi, 5 I mu. I 3; vihiya, 5
斧。I3· Vibirabija, 61. Vihirabijaka, 61, 62. viéтет, 33, 4б, 5о п. 22. Vikrama, 2. Vikramasirinha Adhikära,
36 т. Vinayapitaka, 29 m., 65. vindä, 23, 25. тітоyӑ, 33. zviräта, п5, б9 п. е. Vīrākurā, 23, 25, 28, viri, 46,47, 53 m. I5. zvirň, 53 m. 15. Viruçlaka, Virūdhaka, 16. ανές εκεί, 38, 39 η Ι. υισε (2 ίνεαέ), 25, 65 π., 3. -visin, 33, 48. zvisiti, 62. Visrava, 8, 2o.
V
vivådayak, 48. viya-kan, 4, 47, 52 n. 9. viyazlül, 33. zviyo, 48, 56 m. 7. ዓወrtf፡, 9 ነ።• 2•
zvutta, 68.
vdivan, 48.
Watt (C.), 28 ft. 3.
Wijēsiņha (L.C.), 23, 29 n. 2,
3 I m. I, 5o tu. 17.
Williams (Sir M. M.), 3 n. 4.
yaЛата, 29 н. Yahasini, 18, 2I. Yāku, 62, 64, 73. уати, 33 48, 49. ፓመna, 46, 47, 48, 52 “• 8. јуани, 251454; 25, 46,69 ft. 14, 70, 74. Yasilaya, 15. уаtе, 2o.
Yainuvara, i n. , ፓመዊዖ, 47. Javā, 48; yavagriot, 47 ; yazanu, 47; vävdu, 48. yayi, 65 m. 3. yedmen, 48, 5.5 ts. 2. yedi, 33. yодот, уст, уана, 27 м. умfār, 4б, 49 тв. 4y 25, 29 mi., 47; yulitual, кита-ray, 4б, 5оя. 2o.

Page 361


Page 362
INI
The following inder is only for temporary use. A compl. will be given at the
ả, page 36 %. Aba, 6o. abadi, abadi, 47, 52 h. 22,92. Abahay, 25, 26, 27, 42, 46, 49, 50, 77, 77 pt. 2, 78,79, 9I, 92. Abahay-giri-vehera, 47, 48, 52, 55, 9I,98, 99, lo7 p. 9. Abahay Salamevan, 78, 79,
9I, 98. aðaranin, 32 ne. 2. Abaya, 6o. abha, 77 п. 2, 79. Abhā Salamevan, 78, 79. abhahay, 77 m. 2. abhay, 77 m. 2. Abhaya, збт. 2,59, бо, б2,б4. Abhayagiri, 23 r. 5, 39, 42, 52, 55, 8o, 8I, 82, 83, Ioи. Abhidham, 46, 77 m. 2. Abhidhamma, 42, 52, Ioo, Abhidhânappadipikă, 3 n. 4,
28 п. 3, 29 т. Ј. Abhidharmapitaka, 29 mi. Aibhivaddhamána, 68. Abhivaɖợhamānaka, 68 m. 3. aðhiyukta, 49. Abivadunna, 68 . 3. 4ே, 95, 96, 97.
ேே40, 46, 52%. 5. adafama, 69, 7o, 7. adhikāramha, 36 m. ädi, 25, 4б, 5о п. І 4. ddi hi, 47. ddipädа, 2б т. 3, 78. Adityasēna, 2. amandi, 94,95,96, 97, 1o8, Іо8 р. 3, по9, I lo, I II, II 23 ãdöva, 50 Pe, 4.- didter, 97. äuduera, 96, 97, I I II m. I 2 ;
älduru, I I I P. I 2. didtira-vadu, 97. gேa,ே 15 18 19, 21.
g, 28 . 5. " Aggabödhi, 4, 53 n. 1,82. Agimitra-naka, 63.
ght, 58.
ിr, 47, 77 . . aéka, 49, 57, 94, Io7, Io8,
I. 18, 12o. äèӑ, 25, 29 т. I, 94, поб п. 7. đéala, 94, 1o6 m. Io. diariya, 92, 94, lo n. 5,
Io7 ps. I4. äkekä, 25. d'été4, 33. Akvadunnā, 68 m. 3. åsa, 33, 36 Pe. I4. Alavaçjunna, 68 m. 3. Algamiya, 92, Io3. *, 95. di-naivae, 95. Alisāra, 68. Atleväva, 77 m. 2, 79. dтӑ, 48. ämadima, 2 m. 8. Amaratana (otanehi), 67, 69,
7o.
Amarāvati, I3, 22. Amāvatura, 34 me. --I3, 35 P. II, 54 M. I 5 55 - 4. аћӧа, 75 п. 4. Åmbå, 34, 38. ambarantine, 3o, 32. Ainbatalā, 75 .4,76. Ambatthala, 75, 76, 8, 82. Ambilagrama, 7. Ambillapadara, 82. Äńbulgama, 7. Ambulu-dāgäba, 97, III 2.
, атива, атвири, 3 т.4, 49, 55
2.357, O3 . . . amtugáā, II 7. -ата, 58. -dd, -da, 58, Anada (Ānada, Ananda), I 6.
agala, 18, 19, 21. antat, 25, 46. Anekartha-sangraha, 27 s. 2. ařstela,99 7. 5. Anikata-Sona, 18. amtiyôi, 47, 53 m. JI I, 93, I I8. annat, 48. anoba, 92. antayehi, 65 n. 3. Anubudu, 35 m. G. Anubudu Maha-Mihiňdu, 33. Anurādhapura, ii, I, Io, 1, 2, 23, 39, 4І, 58, бо п. І, б8, 75, 77 n. 2, 8o, 82, 83, i o i
የ”• 9. Anurā Vihāra, 68. antariz, 93. anasată, 47. anvayen, 47.
م4 ۶۰ 75 ,Io و 52 و 47 و 46 و 2 و død, 92. ăpă, 25, 26 n. 3, 34, 76, 78,
79, 91,982. 5. Apabhrainéa, u 6, 58, 64. Aphsad, 2. afbilisariana, 48, 49, 54 m. I 2. መዖårï5ሪ, 25, 27 ??, 3, 41. afirtsey, 41, 46, 5o n. 7. aptulana, 97. arā, 25, 4 , 5o me. Io 77 n. 2. draihiya, 34 m. 14. arak, 9 I, 92, III 8. Arak-samananvara,3o,34,38. aram, 46, 5 I. aramä, 25. GነኀdZŒy, 47. 52 ?8. 7•
7 ۶۶۰ 52 ,5o ۶. Io و 46 و 41 و وزن
77 κ. 2. Ardha-Magadhi, 15, 16, 22,
58, 64, 65. arī, 46,5 t. 7.
.2 .۶ 52 و 46 و نوعry መrዃyõ, 25, 33, 34 ነZ• I4, 46,
5ο, 5ο να 4. Armour, i, 84, Ioo n. 6, Ior
然。翼。 .93 و 92 ,2۶2 archia, 5o m. o. பிேன், 33. Asagā (Asādhā), 6. Asalaya, 2 . asant-hi, 46.
asan-ins, 49. άσε, 93as-kaт, 1o4 я Aśõka, I, 2, I 3,
58, 59,62, assат, по4 п. as samak, 95, 9 assamnat, 96, assamen, 93
a. 9. araz*。 46, 95. Asunbada-watt aszanie, 48, 4 at, 4б, 51 п. І at 49, 96. alta, 65 m. 3, 9 da, 47, 48, 49 atalos, 75 n. 4 atane, 67, 69, ataprāt, 48, , atasa, 55 Me. 4. Ätaviragolläva afaya, 72. atěväsinč, 16. áif-govuzva, III diti, 37 m. II, 9; atin, 48, 99 n. :? ätnagarä, 46 ä-Äitali, 99 n, at-pota, поб т. at-sam, 95, Io af-samak, 96, a-santae, 92,
Io7 f. 5, III at-sana, IoI in ātā, 99 m. 5. ättes, 48, 49, 5 åtte suvä, 33, 3. ditusuvaráint, 3; ätulkä, 49, 92 ațuvă, 5o n. 1 atvās, 6. aizvatae, 94, Io Åtvehera, 47,
8o, 8I, 83, ყ 99, Io, iO2 Aupapatika-si ava, 25, I I 7. a'as, 47, 48, 5. azasa, 48, 52 t(a, 2, 8, ӑрӑла, 56, поо, dva sama, 25. avasanhi, 94.
00-t, 47, 48 a'asa-fa, 49. avas-hi, 48. azva-in, 49. avata, 99 m. 5. avatä, 33, 94. äФй, 33, 34, 3:
93, 94. ad, I. atti, 25. ፴ቓ, 92, 93, 97. ауа, 92. a’asamuanudārad avelina, 18. Ayisayi, 69, 7o ау-гуй, - 7.

) EX
te glossary, and an inder of subjects and of proper яатеs,
end of each volume.
. .
14, 15, 16, 22, 53, 75 n. 4I, III • 6, III nu, 8. Іо4 я8. I. 1o4 m. I, Ioš
:a, 35 P.O.
55 a. 9.
影》
9 и 5. .118 و94 ,(
7I. 56 т. II.
, 3이, 79.
. . 2.
9 - 5.
se w 51 ps. 4.
B. 9.
5.
8. 9, Io9 ft. 7. Ilo n. 5. 94, 1οI νε. 8, 09 s. 7.
. 8.
s. 14, 92.
4 • 3*,13。 , III 8.
7, 65.
б т. 8.
49, 52, 53, 56, 992, 93, 97, fo3, IoS, 2. tra, 63,63n. I.
4 p. 8, 9. 客。2球。
47, 48, 49, 91.
nt. Io, 38, 9I,
olen (), 33.
bā, II, 7, III 8. ôằ, 9.I. Ôመd, 33, 4I, ፋ7, 48, 49, 77 ጸ.
.I I8 ,97 ,93 و 92 و 91 ,2 baqda, 69. bada-kariya, 73. Badal-pillar, 39 m. I2. badipita, -72. bagu, 59, 60.
igre, 94, 95, 96, 97.
Aa, 47, 99 ۶8.5. öähär, 48. båhår, 49, 92.
2۰ و 77 48 47 ,I 4 ,27 balā, 92. bälä, 93, Io4 m. a. 8äla, Io4 n. 2. bala-karin, 48. balana, 92, 94. Bamanogiriya, 72. Bamba-senevi, 34, 38. ban, 96.
angå, 94 ; ðaga, Io7 m. 8. band, 46. ääntä, 47,93, lo5 n. I, II8. Baņay, 49. baäau, 32, 32 s. 3. banzar, 48. bar, 32, 9, 117 Øጦ”ዃyመ, "5, I7 “• 2, r8, ፤9.
Bari ett (L. D.), 4o. Bartholomae, I n. 7. bässä, 9 I. ӧa5теп, 47. bat, 47, 9, fl. bat, bata, 25, 28 m, 4, 48, 62, 64»91,95, Ioi pn. 9; batin, ვ6 ??. 7. Batakaya, 69, 7o. Batapala, I8, ar. bagehi, 97. bati, 49.
Bațuwantudāve, 26 M. 9, 27 Pe. 2. bäzin, I. u 8.
Beames (J.), I6 m. 4, I 7. óeadā, 95, III 8. dedum, 97. belied, 38, 39 n. 9. Bell (H. C.P.), ii, iii, vi, I, 8 п. І, 24, 2б т. по, 3o rг. 2, 33”•ነ 43, 6ፋ “• 4, 84, J I 4 ta. 5. Ο Bendall (C.), vi. ಶಿಜ್ಞ 25, 27 п. 4, 46,5от. иб,
Bhadāyaniya, 67 m. II. Bhāgineyya Sangharakkhita,
65 24. I. Bhagvānlāl Indrajī, 22,63. blāņavāra, 43. Bhaņdikā Parivēņa, 23 m. 6. Bharhut (or Barahut), I 5. Bhãtikābhaya, 8. Bhãtika Tissa, Bhātiya Tissa,
6 Ι. Bhattiprölu, T3, I.4. bhaziata, 36 m. bhay'a, 17 m. 2, bhiku, 62, 64. Bhilsa, 13 m. 7. Bhojana-si lā, 76.
Bhuvanieka Bahu, 36 m. Bidam-vala, 91. Bijagama, 6. п. г.
5و و 92 و 9I ۶۰۰ 29 . bika, 69, 72, 73. bilku, 72, 73. biii, 93, поб n. 8. бili, 9 г. óіт, 35 п. то, 53 ж. 14, 93, 94, 97, il II 8; nóimdi, 93 ; óir at, 47; óimin, 47, 49, 56 P. lo ; bimhi, 93,97. Binara, 29, 34. Binera, 33. öfruda, 24. θέσευ, 23, 46, 49 κ. 7, 5οκ, 2ο,
8, 9 II. δέσετά, 46, δικαιο, 78. bisova, 96. óya, 46, 5 I m. 8-2I ; biyen,
47 Во. Io, 29, 48, 77 п. 2. Bödh-Gaya, 2. Bodhi (d. of Kassapa I), 31. B6dhi (tree), Io, 29, 4,
多雾。 .器 à :၀, 39, 44, 55 bolinať, 97.
Boň-vehera, 97, III 2. Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri-ve
hera, 29 39 و 38 ,35 و 33 و 31 و Bower, 6 ps. 6. bறு, 25, 26, 50, 77%, 2, 18
79, 9, 92. Boyer, 17, 59, 72. Brāhmī, II, 2, I3 I4, 58. Bud, 26 n. 1, 46, 47. Ö።“d, 4፤, 77 n• z, 96. Buddas, 25, 26, 42, 46. Buddas Siri-Saňgboy Abahay,
23, 25, 26, 50. Buddha, 52. Buddhadāsa, 26 n. 2. Buddha-Gaya, a. Buddhannehela, 3o, 35 m. No,
გ6 wz. Buddhism, Ia, I4. budna, 25. Bud-ruvan, 46. биđи, 35 m. I 1 : бићет, 75 н.
4, 96, Io4 m. I. Bühler (G.), iii, 2 m. 2, 3, 14*·1,15,16,17a.3。 2o port. 2, 22, 23, 62 na. II.a, 63, 64 ??. 2, 66 wz. გ. ĥuj, 4, 47 77 婷。2。 buka, 69. bulaf, I l 8. Burgess (J.), iv, 3, 5 m. 2, 6,
17 ??. 2, 22, ნვ No. 3. Burma, 65. Burrows (S.M.), 75, IIs n.
dra, 62.
caka, 72.
Cambuthi, 68.
Canavėla, 6 I m. I.
Caudragömi-vyakarana-part
jikā, i.
Candra-parcika, Io6 n. I4.
Casie Chitty, i.
catari, 72,

Page 363
ii
Câthamaigana, 68 n. 3.
ca tudiša (osa), Ió, I, 8, 19, 2 I.
Catusāla, 68.
creic, 52 m. 25.
Cetiya-ghara, 81.
Cetiyagiri, 52 ft. 25, 55 ft. If, 煞 75, 76, 77, 8o, 81, 82,
3.
Ceylon, 75, 78,79, 8o, loon.
5, IO t, 4. chakala, 64. Chalmers (R.), 28 n. 5. chapa, 26. п. б. Childers (R. C.), 59. - ch india, chindiya, 50 m. 13. Cita, 8,9. Cittala, 67. ditara, 39 m. 5. civarikā, 3, 6. Clough (H.), 27 74., 2, 28 %. გ.
8o.
ه4ه cဖါး 3O, OI, T.)፡ 3 ”• 4፡
Colebrooke (
бя. б. Colombo, 24. Constance, Lake of, iii. Corbet (F. H. M.), vi. Cunningham (Sir A.), 1 p. 1,
2 to 4, 13 s. 7.
-4,48, 49, 94, 96, da. 38
) Wo dā, 25, 46, W. 8, 52 s. 1,
77 m. 2, II 8. dagå, 97, Io8 nr. 4 I 12 ne. 9. dīgā, 92, 93, 97, 2. da-gal, 48,93, 97. dåge, 92, 93, 96, 97, o2 m. 3,
I lo n. 5, 109 u. 7. qdaha, 33. dahasa-4, 49. dähäviyä, 92. daharut, 9I. dikit, 9. då hit-kiä, 99 m. 4. daika, 7 I. dazka, 71. daka Aati, 66, 69, 7172,73,
73 p. 4. dakinavā, 7. - dašив, 33, 4б. dakvdo, 49, Dalada-măligăva, I 14, 115 ft. dadda-ge, 1 I4, 1 18, 120 m. 5. damaavä, 37 m. 5. Damarakita, 15.
Danb-di, 48. lamb-div, 33, 47, 54. Daňbadiva, 35, 56. IPalihbulla, I4, 27 nu.
Dahbulla-vihāra, 63. Damgamiya, 92, Io3.
Dmilā Dēvī, 72. tlamin, 96. IDamiya, 29 ti. , 83, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io8. I o9, I 10, l II,
2. Dampiya-atuva-gigapada, 5o
ነ፡. I 7, 65, ?8, dant, 35 nu. I . daya, 99 m. 5. dirula, 33, 36 na. 8. dama nii, 5. danan, 35. dažd, 47 48, 54 o. 3, 93, 94,
II 8; daờiq-náī, 8. ααλίφα, 47. da፵፬d, 47, 54 ጸ• 1, dağduvam, 48. däigum, I I 2 n. 9. da೫೫ಕಿ- 47, 48. dana-ma, 32, 34 h. 1 I.
dan váî, Io7 m. 4.
Dāpuļa, 25, 26, 28, 79.
Dappula, 22, 23, 24, 25 to. I, 26 74., 2, 3o, 36 No., 4l, 76, 77 ።• ጓ, 79, 82•
dar, 95.
darä, 95.
darиUат, 33, 47, 48, 49, 54
2.
-das, 25, 26 т. II.
aே,ே 25, 33 ጴ” 9,38, 쌍
3, I, II 8, 20 ft. to ;
:ே 96.
dasaga, 32, 33, 37 s. o.
dasa-kard, 49, Io3 ft. I2.
dasan, 49.
Daếaratha, 63.
dasnat, 91.
dasит, 93, по4 ж. 5.
davar, 93.
f 25, 33, 38, 9,94, 95,
dawasak-at, 49. davas fata, 94Dawson J. H.), 78 m. a. dläyak, 92. đãợaẢaợao, 48, 91, 1o5 o. 5. däiyin, 48, 49. de, 25, 29 m., 38, 46, 48, 49, 92, 94, 95, 96,97, 99 2.5,
oI m. 9, II, 7, I 18. De Alwis (J.), i, 27 Fe, 2, 84,
оо т. 6. debisevä, 5o n. I7. dede, 47. Dedigama, 36 m. Dehli, 59. dekamtlän, 33, 37 m. 7. Demaļamāna, I mig. 2. Demeļ, 97, III 8. аетіп, 25. dena, 33, 77, 93, 95, 96. denã, 75 n. 4. dema-ku, 48, 49, 18. dentālhi (?), 33. dend-visin, 34. ಚೇಳ್ಗೆ 25, 33, 38, 47, 48, 9,
denava, 92. derиvат, 37 п. 7. deruvänä, 33, 37 m. 7. des, 47, 97. dese-hi, 33. desiya, 75 m. 4.
dettimu, 34. Detisäsenen,96, 1io, 1on. 2. detun, 37 m. 5. dev, 91, lo3 ft. 7. Dēva, 8 9. Dévӑ, 23, 25, 2б, 49 п. 7, 79. Dëvadalta, 2. devana, 25. Ievanagala, 27. deadinari-stya, 62,63. devānami piya, 62. definanii.friya, 62. l)ēvānam piya Tissa, II, 2,
8. deuaxapக், 63,751. 4. devina-piya, 59, 6o, 61, 62. devanapriya, 62. deviauppiya, 63. dawaya (-dewaya), 5. dev-din-ge, 93. ܫ dezvenipä, 63. Dev-gon, 78, 98. l)ëvi, 72. Dewal Prašasti, a n. 2. dikam, 32, 47, 52 nu. 9. Dhamarakhita, i 6. dhamma, 5a. dhamma-kammari, 4.
Dhamma ።• 5, 6 Dhamma Dhamma Dhamma Dhamu-r αλανακια, Dharmag Dharmak Dharmap Dharmār 4. Dharmāś Dhātusēm Dhauli, dñida, I7 dMijā, 7, dằăã, 17, dūdā, dhüӱӑ, п} di, 25, 35
I5, 55 Dickson ( dኒgመ, I5. dígha, I5 dihi, 25. diне, пб, dini, 2 I,
4. ##ီ#. Dipawahd div, 25, at II 3; ad divel, Io5 Divyāvad: ,33 ,ayaه diyä, 29 m Diyagams diya-kata, diya-hat, diyal, 25. diyani, I dogam, I dol-nen, 4 do/0ያ, 37 ; dor, 46. drāņa, 3 r dü, 7, o digi, 34 m degiya, 34 duhida, dukuă, 9 dum, 93, dum malas
io8m. dume, 25, 3 dām, 93. duna, 94. dиті, 73. dun nā, 1 dan ü, 25,
I9. Dunumudunuvak, dunuvan, Durutu, 2 duț, I II 8; IDuțțhagā dteva, I7.
”-e, 58, 67.
e,47, 48. ефі, ефи, ! ehi, 47.
ek, 29 m., :
49, 93:
*,5, ekak, I I 7. еёakи, 48 εξαιοσαλέ, ekkasazvid, eaf-sarta, ekkertekna

NDEX
padatthakathã, 35
Fakkhita, 16. ruci, 8, 82. sёnа, б5.
uvan, 46.
28 т. 3.
upta, 83.
oti, 83.
äladeva, 2. ima Thera, Io6 m.
Ska, 75 m. 4. a, 8ö.
8, 59.
т. І I, 38, 48, 54я. r. 2, 9. 92. J. F.), 28 W. 5.
59, б2, 72, 72 т. 2. 22, 69, 72,73, 73
а, бот. , б8 ж. 3. 5 т. Io, 4б, 5o я. 4, Tv, III3, I 17.
. 4. ina, 65. ვ6 74., 9., 96, 97. 97 و 94 93 و 92 و I 9 و ... l, I4.
33. , 96.
o
(7. 7, 52.п. 8. *・5,9I,94 95, 97.
م4 ها 3 n. 7.
1. 13.
E. 13.
.
) p. 5.
O4 ts. f. Savi, 93, 9б, по4,
lIo, Il.
8, 47, 48, 49, 92.
n, 2. 26 эг. 7, 4б, 5он.
ama, 97, 12. 93, 94, 1об ж. 8. 48, 97. ), 38, 39. duu, 53, 5. nani, I4.
о п. І4.
3,34,35*·12,48, و99 و97 و96 «95 و94
ekkusarvä, 9I, oo n. 8. énat, 25, 94, 95, 96, 97. ελέοίος, Ι. 18. d-e, git, gg . 2. еèsevӑ, 36 п. et-stya-visi, 96. еéfӑп, 34, 35 п. І2, 3бя. etară, 65 n. 3. Elewewa, 24, 30, 36 n.
Elliot (Sir W.), 28 m. 3.
Elura, 3. elvä, 99 n. 5. ekvantu, 48, 56 m. r. ente, 9. fri, 5o me. Io. ert, 50 se. I4. arugira, 50 m. Io, eyat, 48. eykärtes, 48, 55. Fâ Hien, 83. Ferguson (D. W.), 27 n. 2. Fleet (J. F.), iv, vi, 2 nu. 2, 22,
но8 п. 7. Forbes, Major 75 ns. . Franke 13, 17 - 6.
iba, 16.
# Ι6. Gadaladeniya, in, 1. Gajabāhu, J 3, 59, 6o, 63. Gajabahuka Gamini, 6o. م95 ,12 .4 5o و 46 و 25 و gil, 47, 53 p. 8. έάια, 53 η 8. gala, 7I, 97. gala-tala, 75 n. 4. (Galambatittha, 68. Galkadawala,66. Galkóvila, 6I.
ällan, 97. Ší Wihຊຶra 63. έαί-Ζιαία, 93. &ጔw”፡ 33• 47, 49, 53 ፵• 14,
56 κε, Ιο, 93, 94, 97, Ι 18. gama, 84, 1, 3ற.
gämiä, 96, o4 m.. I ; gäim-ki,
93, I I7 ; gämin, 96.
&a።”ሠdፇ፡-¶Jaዖ ̆, 95.
gamlaf, 47.
*ат-ӧіт, 9I, 93, 97.
gimbură, 94.
gamleka, 65 m. 3.
Gămini, 6o.
Gamiņi, 6o, 6.
Gamiņi Abhaya, 59, 6o, 62,
6ვ. Gämini Abhaya, 64. gamyen, 92. gana, 9б, I по т. б. &ана, 3б. п. 7. gandhakuţi, 2. &#க்33,47, 48, 4996 118. gannah-hat, 94. ganut, 47. Ауатиати, 48, 55 ж. 2. gantuat-miut, 48. gapati, 2o. gas, 47, 18. gasagйлiyеп, 93.4 و a, T5کaی gas-ko, 93. Gasquet, Abbot, 8o n. 3.
t, } 47, 49, 54 . , 93,
7.
এata, 47. ಆಕ್ಟಿ, 92, 93و 97 و95 و94 و
8.
ஜர்முdda, 50 ச. 7, 65. gatuvan, 48,97. Gaidavaho, 5 m. I3. Gಣ್ಣtain Gamini Abaya,
έκ, 95, Ιο8 νες το, 118.
&é, 39 ?፡• 9, 55 ነ።• 5 (፷%ya, 33,
36 m. II; eta, 38). ge-bim, 35 m. Io. &o-መaጃ¢, 47, 54 “• 3, 93, 94፡ “
IO3, Io3 ft. I2, Io. &ሪያoዖ፤, 93, Io5 ።• I2. goha, 55 to. 5. ge-lii, 48, 92, 93, 96, Io3 s.
5, Io4 п. І. Geiger (W.), 13 pt. 1, 15, 17,
17 ۶۶۰ 33 و 2 و 27 و 4 ۶۶۰ 23 4 I, 49 it. 7, 51 ts. 6, 59 ps. б, бо п. І, 75 п. І, 77, ж. 3. ge-huli, 93. 94 93 و 92 و آ9 ,48 47 وق۶۶ی
98 п. І2. &o፵መ, 7I• Ghösrãwã, 2 gígiri, п. І7. gguruvă, 53 m. I7. sianvä, 29 m., 91. 鬣燃 ፰፥ፖ*, 48 (Æ።”( 47,48,9I, 92)• 器畿热攀° Girihalika-vihāra, 6 w, . Girnar, 14, 58, 72. Fitel, 25. ಆಳ್ವ 47 54%・I 92, 93 95, § (D.J.), i. Goldschmidt (P.), i, ii, 27 m. , 3о, 58, 58 п. І, 59, б4, 7" የ፡• 3, 76, 77, 78, 79,8ፋ Gon (queen), 78, 93, 98. gon, 47, 48,93. Aопёауат, 38, 39 ж. 7. &Oጻgöya, 39 w... 7, Io5 ።• Ia.
goroéthun, 49. gof, 47. Gothabhaya, 82. soovikami, 49, 93. &Uመ፡”, 99 ነ፥. 5
govauva, 96, III M. 2; gvopuivaw,
97. goved, III m. 2. Gray (L. H.), 64 s, i. Gregory (Sir W. H.), i. Griggs and Sons, iv. ggramavā, 53 m. 7.
58.1 ,47 ,46 و 32 و5 همه Guņasekara (B.), iii, 26 m. 8, 37 п. 5, 4І, 59 ж. б, 75 я. 4, 83, 84, Iolo P. 9, o MS. I, I 15. Gutä, 93,96, Io
-Ág, 58, 62, 65 24., 3, 69.
ā, 25, 33, 38,48, 49,993,
96, II8. Habaraņa, 64. /kadaila, 48. Hadayurbha-parivega, 8a. hal, 46. hala, 56 m. 9. haldi, 48. /idm፣d, 25, 47• hämtadiuma, i 2 v. 8. Aатата, б4. Матӑрата, б2. kamayamata, 65. hamdiriarataya, 64. hamtari«aruataya, 64. kamanganataya, 65. Mamaggdirgataya, 65. Малтацӑпаfaya, б5, hamdramaya, 64. hämändä, 97, I 12 n. 8. hind-tandii, 93. Hambantoța, i, ii, 78 m. z. kambu, 25, 48, 55 m., -2,9,
92. Aатысуғйі, 47. kändai, 9 ; käřída, 99 M. 5.

Page 364
Аайdатā, 99 нь. 5. Aайdiн ат, 99 ж. 5härä, 93. Hardy (R. S.), i. Äärivä, 47, 92,94. harтӑ, 47. Harşa, 2, 39. Hart (H.), iv. Haruma, I7, 18, 19. kasekä, I I7. Atarin, 92, поп п.8, Io2 п. 5. /l-aria, 93, 165, 7, 9. has-kot, 92, IoI in. 8, hartenkan, 99 m. 5. -hat, shata term), 25, ”9 ”•፡ 33› 37 ”• 5,46, 73; (-hate, 73), 75 p. 4, 94, 95, 9б, 97, по4 п. I, по8 п. І. hātika, 62, 65. hati-pati, 73. Hatthi-vihara, 52 it, 23. Haughtön (G. C.), 34 n. 6. Äaväi, II4 n. 2. havaniu, II, 4; havanti, II, 4 n. 2. avtarudu, 25, 48, 49,75 m.
49, 9394957;
dyehi, 25, 33; oduyelhi, 47, |-2
I17 ; ordada, 65 n. 3; odden,
47. Heligäma, 68.
ef-таІ, 9б. Hēmacandra, 27 m. 2. Mäèта, 8. -ket, 93. Аeva, 49 п. б. kevä, 25,26 n. 8,46, 49 n. 6. llevaka, 69 m. I 4. -ki (loc. term), .33, 48, 58, 臀 67., 69., 9., 93., 94; -i, 58; -hiri, 58. Aіті, 25, 2б п. Іо, 27, 54 п.
39. Aіті, 4б. limituram, 49. Äim8ä-väi, 25; -vii, I I7; yani, 25, 36 m., 48, 9 I, 92, II, 8; *yመ”፦መ‰ 29 ”.” 9I, 94, 95 ; ኃሃaዖ፥-?J፣ያ፣ነ፥, 33. in-ați (or -äiti), 37 m. II. indi, 47, 48, 49, 92. Hindi, 5 n, a. Äiduvu, 7I.
hinduvii, 33;-vannat, 33,34 |
Літарати, 3б т. hir, 25, 46. is-of, 97. kita, 48.
4іya, б9, 7. tiyanu, 7.
40.
:élé (A), r၇.
Hoernle (A. F. R.), vi, 6,
8 n., I, 4o n. 63.
Аtäнаvd, 49 п. б. Hopkins (E. W.), 6 n. 6. -ko, 92, ro2 m. a.
ovinavā, 49 g. 6. 44, 33.9 I, I 18. HuižëhöE), iii, s m. s,
79 p. 4, 8o re. 2. 4suna, 7I, 93. denska, 75 m. 4. Hunālā, .
uzganjki,’’II 7. ăstvă, 5I n. Io.
Миvay,46, 5 я. Іо.
dykutáari, 69 m. 2. j, 56 n. 4. See also f-suf. i.e. ಫ್ಲಿ! 48,97, I 18. * Ael, 92, 94. i
laga Sēna, 82. filla, 47, 48, 49 57 m. 8.
WO. .
illanarva, 57 n. 8.
illu nuta, 47.
είίαι, 47,
illниd, 57 п. 8.
ina-kada, 65, 65 ft. 3.
India, 13, 17, 56, 65.
Iňginimițiya, 3o.
፥5d, 25, 29”• 33, 34, 38, 47, 48, 49, 53 ''. I Š, 55.7፡• 2; ,97 ,96 و95 ,94 ,93 , 92 و 9I
I 7, III 8.
isträ, 33, 92 ; isiräyen, 46.
Issarasamaņa, 6o nu. I.
Issarasamanaka Vihära, 12,
бо н. п., 68.
Isurameņu Bo-Upulvn-Kasub-giri-vehera, 31, 33,35, бо.
Isurumuniya, I2, 3I.
itiri, 49.
ya, 29 m.
ğyôi, 9I.
jai, 46, 49 pe. 8, 50 m. I7, 77
2. 2. "dia, 49 т. 8.
Jacobi (H.), 63. Jagatipāla, 8o.
Jaina, I5, 63; Jaina-Māhā
rastri, I6, 22, 58, 64, 65;
-Sauraseni, 16, 58, 64. jamala, 15 Jambldvīpa, 35 m. I, 54 t. 2. Jambuţi, 68 n. 3. /ата, 77; fатаč, 37 п. 5, 95,
9б, 97, по4 т. п; лапаёте, 92, 95; janã, 77 n. 2, 92. Vaivā, 94, o7., 4. jalaka, I5.
Jātaka, 27 m. 4, 28, 5.
ava, 65. ayasena, 82. ayatilaka (H.), 27 m, 2, 37
ft. 5. /gy 9I. väyiu, 46. vetač, 29 n., 37 n. 5, 94, 95, 97, Io II 11. 4, Io7 it. II, Ιο8 κ. 5, 1 Ιο κ. Ι. Jētavanārāma, I-9, 4, 53 m. 7, 83, ΙοI π., 4, το5 π., 3, поб т. І4. fe-maua, 95, Io9. Jettha Tissa, 82. fetu, 92, 96, 77 it. 2, Io tie. 4. jetuvaА, 9б, 1 по т. б. Jkaya, ፤ 7 ነ፥• 2, 19• shi, 17. jhia, I7. 19 و 17 و if a ٫۶٪ر jiga, 69, 7I. ,96 ,95 ,94 93 ,2 .۶ 77 ;iveر 97, Io5 т. 4, поб п.8, по7 ft. 3, O9 at. 4, 12 pt. 7. fiya, 25 at. 5, 46, 5 I u. I. Junnar, 3, 16, 17 n. 2•
-é, 96. , käibal, 37 m. 5. käbäli, 33, 37 m. 5, Io6 m. 6,
, 8; käbälle, I7. éôibella, 37 fa. 5. käbili, 37 m. 5. ... f. λέάόεία, 97, το κ. 4, II 2 π. 6. käbilita, 37 m. 5. Aафиf, 94, поб т. б. Kacchapagiri-vihara, 6on. I. Aada, 39 n. 5, б5. Kadamba, 3. Aakasan-zid, 93. Kahațagasdigiliya, 3o mw. 2. kalai, 97, III 8.
IN
kafit, 25, 33. ”• 9. 5-4 J፤ få. I 9 I 7ʼl///, 47, 4 kala/ha, 48, it Kā akaņņi T kadali, . Ка/атіанd, 2 Kāļamattika Аa/anda (pl.
28, ვ8, კ9, το 7, Ιο8, Källaņikolonı kālayehi (loc Kāli, 68 m. 3 Källikolom, ( Kaliňgu, 34, Kalivāsama, Kalpa-stitra. Kālsi, 64. Kaļusiļubala Kalusimbala, Rати, 46, 47, 4 Adin, 56 n. S. kamua, 69, 7 Aamu-assamak kambur, 97. Aάνει, 33, 36 kimuin, 92, 9 Αεάνη έσεσε, 331 kämiya, 53 ? 95, 96, IIc iz. Io, I II 47, 48, 49, 95, IO2 a. kümyä, 92, Ääniyen, 33, Aamu-nazan,
-naጋängd, { &am-tain, 92, νι, 7, Ιοβ και I I I vu. 9. kana, 62 ; k 92 ነw. 5. Kanakka-sar Kana-viva, g ќатауа, 72. ka da, 29 tu. Аèайdin, 9І. Kandy, i nt. Kanhe (loc. Kaņheri, 3,
7t. 3. kani, 2 I, 22. Kanijānu Ti Kaņīra, 8. Kanittha Tis Kantaka Cel Rapd, I п7. Rafати, 47. Kapara-mul 8 Ι, ΙοΙ η. Kapara-piri Äätiyä, 93, Kappüra-ра Kapuru-piri kar, 5 I m. 2 &ara, 4 I, 5 I karai, 5 I m. βάνα, 49, 93 mu. I-5. Æaፖd, 47. karai, 5 I te karana, 47, karanaka, ť karana-kota Akardigazvü, karaq, 92
Ior n. 8; 9б, поt r Karandâ, 9
Αίαναάάει, και
Io9 r. 7,

! EX
4S, 49, 52 S. 55 tu. 2, 56 , 7; kala
22。I ○。 sa, 8,
82. alantd), 23, 25, 93, 9495 IO3,
9.
ሄ, 68 ገz. 3. case), 25.
*n.3、 8. 8 m. 3. 33 nu. I.
68 ነt. 3. 68 it. 3. ", 92., 93,94,96.
, III m. 8. .
τε. 4, 47, Ι 18. }, по5 тг. б. '• 9, 37 ነሠ• 4• . 5, 56 ??. 8, 94., 8 nu. --Io, u o9 n. 7, II8; yan, 91 92፡ 93፡ 94, 24.
37 - 4s 49, 57 7и, б, 93 ;
7. 93, 94, 96, 102 І. 3, )об п. и 2,
ana, 63; kanä,
am, 28 it. 3. 7, I 12.
38, 39 ??. 5.
o case, 7o. 22 44., 3, 58, 6ვ
sa, 8. sa, 61, 81. ya, 82.
47, 52, 54, So, 9. ela, 42, 49 57. 4.
ivēņa, 42. eņa, 42.
M. 2.
lo3 ft. I2, IOS
8, 97. , ნ9, 7I.
I.
earaid-atsants, karad-leyd, 94,
.IO4, IIo ,6و | 94, Ιο νο. 15,
-Aiaranu Kontu), 33. 47,48, 49,
i II S. karantuvama, 93. karat, 48, 55 т. I 2. Аèärä?'ї1'ӑ. 92, 93, 94. karay, 41, 46, 47., 51 m. 2, 52 π. 15, 77, 9 Ι, 98 κ. 7; karáy, 94. käräiyehi, 93. &arayi, 5 m. 2. kārena (ya), 33. kari, 5I n. 2. karia, 5 I nr. 2. Karinda, 8I n. Io. βαντσα, 68 κ. , σεβε, 67, 69. karisani, 3 m. 4. kariy’a, 69, 73; ''ya-ha, 69. Kārle, 3, 4, 5, 6, 2,
22 ”• 3, 58, 63 ?ሠ• 3kartu, to4 m. 3. käruo, II7. karuvanu, 93. Karval-hala, 48, 56. KasSара, 23 тг. б, 24, 25 тг. T, 30, 3r”.36 ” 41, 42, 5० п. 17, бо т. п., 76, 77 п. 2, 78, 79, 82, 83, Ioо п. т, Ioi n. 9, Io5 n. 3. Kassapa-räja-vihära, 42, 5
7t. 5. βασικ, 97. 33,35,38,39۰,29,3I و24 ,kSaSub Kasub-giri, 31,33,35,38, 39,
бо т. п. Kasub-raj-maha-vehera, 46,
5. Kasub-Siri-Sangbo, 36 au. Kasubu, 6o. Аčasит, 36 п. 7, 4б, 52 п. 7. Käta, 9, II e kaťč, 25, 33, 36 n. 9, 9r, 92,
93. Aata yutai, 25. Aéatӑre, по, пн. Kathatsaritsägara, 65. katikā, 25. lkatu, 58, 59, 62, II 2 m. 4. Katumahasäya, 92, 93, Io3. katura, 27 n. 2.
Akata-vadu, 97.
Âaz'ara, 52 ነሡ 6. &avara-yat, 99 ft. 5. kavari, 46,48, 49,52 m, 6,92.
avaru, 92,97. Kāvyašēkhara, 27 t. . Kebagailureru, 68 m. 3. Kegalla (olle), ii, 8 m. I, 27 m.,
36 7z. Kēhāļa, 68, 68 m. 3. kel, I7. kela, 33, 36 na. I I. βείατκινα, 99 η 5. keli, 36 m. t . Kelivāsa, 68. ÃöneÆ፤፡n, 47, 48, 92, ፤ 18. Kēraļa, 79 t. 7. Áerem, 78, 92. ket, 46. keta (pl. ket), 33. kātaka, I 2. Ketavalika-vaviya, 69,70, Retü, 47. Khajuraho, 39 m. I2. Khälimpur, 2. Khālsī, 58, 59. А&Матра, 26 т. б. khāri, 3 n. 4, Io3 m. II. Аèі, 33, 36 п., 48, 1 17. Kielhorn (F.), 2, 79. βίνα, 94, τοό τις 5. Kīrā, 7. kiranavă, Io6 n. 5. kt۶rt, 3, 8, 9, 33, 36, 38, 39.
,4 ,?۶ Io3 6,97۰ر,95 ,94 ,kt)"f
II. Kiribaid-pavu, 92, 93, Ios,
iO4. éäriÜʼa, 29 7e., 37 72, 5, 92, 9 4, 95, 96, 97, Io3, по7 гг. і 2, 1 o8, Ιος), I Io, 1 ΙΙ, Iι 2. kiriū, 94. Aέσά, 9 Ι, 99 π., 4.
2έ, 4Ο. Kitla-deim, 34, 38. kivaria, 29 m., 9 I, Ioo ft. 3. Аčiyaте/н, 99 п. 5. Aiyg-liaiya, 93. Аčiyета, 48, 56 п. 5. Áiyif, 29 uu., 9I. Knox (R.), i. Аèд, то3 п. І 2. Ao-daid, 93, Io3. Aéol, 33, 36 77. 3, 47, 54 79. 1, 93; kolla!, II 7 ; kolen, 48. &o4, 47, 97, I J7, I I 8. Kõlamba, 68 u. 3. Kõlambagäma, 68. Kolomb-ala, 33, 36. Koļomgalu, 68 m. 3. Köņāgamana, 64. Könākamaana, 64. Kongolewa, 3o. Αευε, II 7. Rof, 32, 4б, 47, 48, 5І т. II,
52 h/, l 3, 9 I, II 7. A^0, 25, 33, 46, 47, 48, 49,
2 .۶۶ 99 و 97 و 94 و 193 و 92 و آ9 поб т.8, и п7, I п8. βοέα, 95, 99 σε 5. Aotă, 47. Köţă, 2. kotarsaw, 69, 69 m. I4, 73, 74. Köțipabbata, 6I nu. I. kotthăsa, 28 n. 5. Aоји, б9, 71, 72. Āubarā, 38. Kuçia, I5, 16, 2 I. Knda salā, 30, 34, 38. étudi, 53 n. 7 ; kudi, Io5 m. II, 1 I 7 ; kttaglinu, 92, 94, I8; kudinat, 47; kuiz&ቖw“, 93• Avla, ao,32,47, 52 n. I4, 9 I, I 17; 4ému lat, 47; kulen, 9. kulan, 66. khuli, 93, 97. kultugin, 33. Aитdrayö, б5 т. 3. ku mðala, (bal), 95, 96. Kumbhigallaka, 68. kumbu, 96. Ã።ሠዕ።”, 92, 93, ፤ J 7. &umburat.33;°óurhi,35 m. o. Kuņdasalā, 34 m. 3. Kuruņägala, Io, 58. Αεμσά, 9 Ι. kusavä, 9. kus-hi (loc. case), 25, 46. Kutila Nāgarī, 2. Kittam-pokuna, I. Kutthikkula Mahātissa, I2.
-Zā, 99 т. 5.
lab, 25.
labantu, 78, 9 I, 93 ; labanu
аvanat, 94, поб т. 9.
lābha, 48, 65 nu. 3 ; lābha
vehi (loc. case), 47.
lad, I 18.
laalalaku, I I8.
aldane, 49.
laadi (°di), 34, 36 m., 9, I 18.
/adirt, 65 1z. 3.
didiyat, 95.
ladu, 95 ; laduzvak, 96, II I r
. 48
S

Page 365
1V
laduzan, 48, II, 7, 18;’vantat,
49, III 8. lahã, 25; -bat, 28 n. 4. lahãg, 29 m., 81 m. 6, 9I. Lahasikā, 6. Iahiniya-pavu, 93; Io4. Laji Tissa,8I. Lak, 25, 26 m. Io, 32, 46. lakapati, Laka-pati, 72 pt. 4. Lak-div, 46, 50 s. 4, 9, 117. Lambakaņņa, 6o, 67. Lämiņi, 6o, 67. lăigă, 25, 33, 47, 52 n. I6,
9I, II 7. Lañkā, 27, 34, 5o, 5 I, I I8. Laikā rāma Dāgaba, 66. lāsa (pl. lās), 3 m. 4. ledaruvak, 96, III m. 9. Lee (R. W.), vi. lekam, 48, 49,56 m. 8, 92,94. lene, I8, 9, 2o, 2 I ; legasa
(gen.), 7I. Leumann (E.), 63. ιανά, 92, 94, ΙοI κ. 7. leyak, 96, II8. !E, ვ624., 37 24., 5.
indekin, 18. Врі, 5б т.8. Дуата, 56 и. 8. liyavă, 94, III 8. liyävivä, 94, Io6 n. 13. lo-, 33. Lökanathan-vara, 34, 38. Aondurway, 46, 5 I re. I6. . lov, 25, 46, 5 MW. I.
”ሠመ, 69, 73• mid (particle of emphasis), 25,
47.
-ክud, 65 ነ።. 3Macdonell (A.A.), vi. nada, 5о н. 14. mädä, 5o n. 23. Madanarāja, 8o. тушаааа, 28 эг. 3. muaqdqdai, maqdqdia, maqqdiya,
50 pa. 23. Mädindin (°dina), 14, I I7,
8.
flaga, 33 78. I, 34 ft. I3. Magadha, 2. Māgadhī, I6, 58, 64. Magas, 64. måge, 38. fragal, 25, 36 n. 4. ಸಿಖ್ಖ 68 m. 3. ነ7፥፴/ኔd, 25, 33, 46, 4792 و ]9 و « 96, 97, Io3 ”• 5,፤o4 ?።• I, I II m. I 2. '. Maha-bo, 94, 95. Maha-borge, 55; gehi, 48,
2. Mibరెdhi, 2 2.2. maha-budun-gelhi, 96. Mahādāțhika Mahānāga, 76
п. 3, 8І. Mahadeva-naka, 63 m. 3. Mahāgāma, 68. Mahãkalattäwa, 3o. Maha-Kapara-pirivena, 49,
57. mahalaka, 2 I. nahdi-levah, I 18. VMahallaka Nāga, 59,59 m. 5,
6o, 61., 66. Mahaļumānā, 6. Mahāmattā, 6o. Mahāmēghavaņņa, mevnā, 33, 35. 'Maha-Mihindu, 33.
makae, 49, 55 m. 12. Mahānāga,. 8I.
Maha- .
Mahānāman, 2. mahayanata, gnunța, 65. туғаһанга-га, б5 т. 3 ; -Фн
ክuand, 65 ነz, 3• mahanuel, 33, 96, I I I #t. 3. Mahanet-pai, 49, 56. Mahānētra-prāsāda, 56 m. II. Mahānikavițți, 68; -nikkha
vaţţi, 68 n. 3. таһар-Akaraни ;
-ziannazun, 48. mahapā (mahāpāda), 26 r. 4. mahapai (a mahdi patra),
94, 1 O6. . таһӑрӑraті, 2б п. І. . mahapartima, 26 n. I. maha-rad, 78; maharaj, 25, 46, 78,79, 117; raja, 26 n. I, 59,62; -rfe, 58, 59, 62; raf-hu, 9; -rafi, 69, 7o; -rafyutair, 49 p. 4. wmakarad።”, 35 ”• 4• тайarayiптiЙа, 7 І. Mahãrametti, 68 m. 3. Māhārāşțrī, I5, 58, 64. Maha-Ratmale, 21, 58, 66. maha-saig, 48; -saigdi, 49;
б5 ; найа
-karaf
-sdiiga, 48; saigahata,
35 2. I lo Mahāsaṁghika, 23 n. 5. mahasaig-zat-himiyan, 33. Mahāsēna, 26 n. Io, 8. maha-sen-vi, 98 n. 7. Mahāthūpa, 67. Mahãtittha, 68. mahati-vii, 33. Mahāvagga, 7 m. 5, 65. Mahavansa, 4, 1 1, 12, 23, و 17 .۶۶ 5O و 42 و 41 و 3I و3O 59, 6o, 61., 66, 67, 72., 8,79, 8o, 8, 83; -Tika, 59 ”• 5, 6o ሥ• ፤, 72• ነnakaህaፇ, -መaraÃ, 97, I I8,
2O.
| Mahāvihāra, 68.
mahaya, 21, 22; ya, 22, 25,
26 т, 4, 9I, 98 т. 5.
Mahinda, 29, 3o, 38, 4 I, 75,
76, 77, 78, 79, 8o, 82, 13, II4. Mahinda-tafa-vapi, 76 n. 2,
2. Mahinda-thala, 76. Mahinda Thēra, I2, 75, 76
m. 2, 81, 82. Mahummāra, 82. Majibika (or -buka), 67, 69
70, 73. Majima-biku, 73. Majjhima, 73. Maka, Maka, 64. Makulla, 68 m. 3. Makuļumuiguņu, 68 m. 3. та/, 93, 94, 9б, поб п. І,
πο8 κ. 6, III. Mala (Malla), I6. malassaminat, 96. таlassатит, 93. mailupavidi-za, 65 m. 3. ፵takጋar; -?jara, 96. ' ክሄaነ፥, 33• пнатd, 94 95, 96, 97. manda, 25, 41, 46. mändä, 4, 48, 94. mäặądä, 4, 6, 5o me. 23. maždalen. --9 m. 5mändi, 25. mažąovuzva, 96, I Io. muānuel, III nu. 3. . mařig, 97; mařiga, 30, 33. κιακραία, 66. .
Maggiய2, 97.
IN
muařigul, 29 * 95, IOI ነቇ. 12.5 Maigul-mah
92, 96. Maňguláva, Maňgunna, 6 ገሀtdነzåÁd, 3 ነ፥, Maņikāra, 7 Mānikaväți, Manimaňgal muañifaqdi, 28 Mansērā, 62. ነwtaነ፡zሪ፤pzaነኀa&ሪ Manu-vasara napurnukä, 38, 39 ft. 3 mapurumu, 2
49 ۶۶۰ 9 mara (seed), Maricavaţţi, marumulakan, 6o, 63; °kanakane, mas, 25, 9 I የnaያaÆa{, II. тдgaRa, 28 и mastz, 33, ვ6 Mathura, I in maiti-fata, 94 matte, I 18. Maudgalyāya pradīpa, I« 7/tavа, 95, Io Mayanti, 68 Mayetti, 68. May ilagastot mayilantuvan Mayürapâda ፲ሀሄራ, 25, 29 η Ιο, 38, *・4,9I,92 97, IO-4. 22. (loc.), 47 . -me (particle 25, 26 н. 6 96
ገnሪ/ኔሪ, 92 , 94 nehe-kara ነptehሪÆarzሪፂUaነ፡ ገnehሪኟg፤z'arጧ,!
47. mehésana, 25. 46, 5o n. 2 ፡nehéZlaነኚzz, 3 meheya, ya! °yin, 48, 4 mekáppar, 34 теkнаf, 96,
I u8 ; pinuekin, ηιβίαιει, 47, 5
18, 12 o. Mendis Guņ:
π., 16. menuehi, 9I. ?”zéያé, 33• met, 91. ክzሪteÆ, 94, 9¢ Metā, 6o. rietuvāk, 33. muevame, 4; II, 9 теyaѓ, и п7. meyitizāk, 3 materyzvanu, 4 I. -mk፥, 58. mui, 75 m. 4, Mihindu 盘 78, 79. Mihintale (o б4, 75, 76
Mihilala-va

DEX
33,46, 93,94, μ, μοβ κ. 5, Ιο8
-sala-pilimage,
7, II 2. 8 п. 3.
4.
is n. 3. m, 8o. '፪• 3•
, ნ3.
93, IO42б п. І, 3б т.,
s 2б п. І, 4б,
28 m, 3. 3 ۶۶۰ I 5 و 2 okane, I 7, 2o, ’kanyakan, 59 ; 6, 63
4, 25; ே; “ی-ht, 33و
3s
... O ... I 5, 7. , Ιο8 νι. 8.
na - pañcikā - уб п. І4.
9 ነz• 8.
... 3
፴, 77, 78. , 65 at. 3. Thëra, 76. 3.5 و 34 و 33 و ۶۶۰ 47, 48, 49, 73 ,96 و95 و94 ,93 ,
I, III 8; me-hi,
.93 و 49,9٦
of emphasis),
,9 5o ۶۶۰ I و 46 و
IO4 n. 2, 18;
2. 97.
2, 49.
3 2; var-hi,
26 т. Io, 27,32,
5 т.
49, 92, II, 8;
7 ; теAин, 25, ፖ፣ ̆ጄ€ዎ፣› 93• 5 s. Io, 97, I2,
sekara (A), 33
o6. ,77 و35 و33 ,(a
l3), 3, 22, 61, 77, 8i, 83, 84,
а, 7б п. 2.
milä, 94, Io8 n. 6; nilävat,
49. mimiti, 33, 35 fu 4тprivat(Zи, 35 ?). 4Minä, 94, Io6 miždi, 95, Iog. тіпті, 47. mzizatჩiri, 6ვ. Miņināl, 8o, 92, o3. antiair, 97, II 2 a.5. mininat, 47; ministum, 49
92.97. Mirisiviţi, 46, 5I. ημισά, 33. Missaka-pabbata, 75, 76. Mita, ao pa. 2. тiран, 93. niveans, 47, 53 ov. 9. mlecchia, 53 mt, Io. Moggallana, 28 n. 3. Moholnaňga, 33, 36. muok, 32, 33, 34 n. I3. Mucela-vihara, 68. mula, 75 m, 4 ; mula, 48, 54; ክuzሪka{, 47 ; ክt፤“/én, 92, Io፤
... 9. Mulaso-vihara, 25, 28, IO4
مه ۶۶۰ Müller (E.), ii, I m. 2, 4, I6 n. 2, 17, 22 al. 2, 58, 59, ნნ, 67, 77, 79, 83, Ioo κ. 6, ποI κ. Ι. muhe, 33, 54 pt. 15. ”፤“ራ-ጋå, 48, 54 ነ።• 15mundal, 33, 37 m. 3. ”ሠ።፤፤da“, 92• 94. ፇw፤ረነg{Ja(ዖሠጦ, 3o, 33• mitisă, 33, 37. типићиra, 63. -niut, 47, 48, 49, 91, 92,93,
94, Ioo m. 7. Mutigutika, 6I, 62. -ገሠ፣ጧJd (-”aya), 32, 34 ”• mu variye, 38, 39.
7td, 25, 27 pt. 4, io9 a. 3, 118. Nadika (Nandika), 6. Naga, I8, 2o.
Nಙ್ಗ І8, 2o, 59, бо, бІ, б4,
Nāgadīpa, 6 u. 1. Nāgasoņdī,82. Naka, 59, 61, 62, 63, 64. -naka, 63 m.3. raká, 33, 77 m. 2, 92, 94,
lo II, Io7. Nākaļivasā, 68 m. 3. Naka-naka, 63 m. 3. nakarä, 46. näkätiyak, 29 n. 96. ገaa&qy, 47, 77 አ. 2, 92, Io7
Pl. 9. näiva, 6 m. 6, 94, 96, Io,
Io8 m. 3. ати,757). 4, 99 7в. 5Nāmāvaliya, 27. 2, 37.5,
lo5 ነw• 4, I I 2 n• 2–8. Nāmbākada, 77 m. 2. натbafа, бо. пат, 4б, 51 п. 22. Nānāghāt, 4. nařigā, 95. mägi, 9. пäйgü, 95. ነwaná, 73 ?፡• 4• Narayana-pala, 39 pt. 2. märul, II, 7, I 9 m. 7. Nāsik, 3, 3, 4, 5, 22, 67
72. I. näsmaé, I 17. κιαβέλ, 33, 37 κ.9. nāvāk, 92.
rastezanat, 33.
Nateviya-hama-saya,97, I 12. тӑti, 99 п. 5; пätivӑ, 33;
nåti-viãzva, 99 Pe. 5. reåttå 99 ve. 5. nảắa, nã{{ãr, oả{{it!ềg, 53
nt. I5. пӑt{iyaт, 47, 53 п. І5māftugirēng, 53 m. I 5. nditu-da, 38. ravä, 54 n. 7. r Navaguna-maha-saya,
2. nava-kariya, 69, 73. ነ፤aጋdwz• 49, 57 ነ፥• 6, 92, 93; nazvämä, 97 ; navă-mat, 94 و 9 و 47 . vazatā, 97. ዖ፡aqጋd-£d፦፡, 47• ን፥a?ጋa-ፂጋaዖza, 33• mazviyak, 96. play, 7taya, 25 ft. I. ፳፬dዒሦd , 47, 54 ነ”. 5• nāyakayam, 47. năyan, 48. Nayindä, 92, Io3. maynen, 5o n. 6. nel, l'I7; neldiyehi, II7. mel, I II m. 3. -1иет, 25,4б. Nepal Tarai, 62. merä, 46, 5 m. 2o. κενοιά, II 7. meruit-mut, II 7. піàad, 9І. migā, 54 m. 6. nja, 9 I, 98 m. I 2. Nikāyasaṁgraha, 8I nu. I. nikinniyä, 25. пітга, 73. піта/а, 25, 4б, 5І п. І. nimat, 48. zimazā, 48; va”, 77, 9 ;
zamu, 48; ‘’vijā, 94. nime, 73. mimi iğ"atā, 48, 49 ; 'yata, 4Q. minda, 97. a. nuinda.gama, 8 m. II. miřigā, 47. Nirvāņa, 34. misi, 92, 93 ; misiyamu, 9I. nisiad-hot, 92, Io2 nu. 2. nisfraya, 7 m. 5. Nissañka Malla, 27. Nitinpatpāna, 68 n. 3. *vuri, 55 î. 4. uživay, 46, 5 m. 7. muíyà, 1 Io nu. 2. miyatñu, 92,94 ; miyômuin, 97. nivam-jetak, jetu, Io n. 4,
Io7 m. III. fiva-filvá, 96, IIo. 22 yata", 48. тѓуdует, I п8. و 48 و 47 و 33 ,32 و ۶۶۰ 29 ,25 ,۶۶2 و I 5» 56 ۶۰ 4, 9I .۶8 53 و49
5 ۶۶۰ 99 و 97 و 95 و 94 و 93 و 92 п п7, п п8.
ነፆ0-ሂ'dn, 53 ነ፥• I5• ,
ንዖ፤ፊ, 53 ን፥. J 5•
2itezariat, 32, 34 ft. I3.
Yeazara, 5 a. I4.
Nyayasara-pada-paficikai, Io6
?Ꮞ• L4.
97,
Öga, 27 ነ።• 2. Okā (P. Okkāka), 47, 52 22., 12., 91., 98, II7, I18. Oldenberg (H.), 65. oli, Io8 n. II. of-kamiya, 95, Io8. onā (ōnā), 25, 92, 96, oz
12. 8, III m. II. osazi, 51 ft. Io.

Page 366
መf, ፤ 17, ] I8. ota, Jo7 n. 2. ofа-тата-zyилt, 94. ozon, 4 II ; ovlundo, 43, 47, 48.
.1O6 و97 و96 و95 94 و50 و49 وقفر
få, 63.
I'abhösa, I 3.
facayala, 7.2.
Жас еті, 72.
pada, Apadālā, padáālāyikā, 3,
7 ft. 2. 9 72.4.
Paçlariā, Padēria, 62.
Padaviya, 3o, 36 m., 37 m. 7,
77 it. 2.
/admர், 55 2. 5.
Abáidte, 54 nu. 4
faha (Aaha-karanu; -kaa),
48, 49.
bahā, 95, Io nu. II; pahã-hi,
48.
/aka, 47, 53 . 12. fahala'ans-74d, 4 I, 42. ./oa/{a}}, I I 7.
tahaya Apl. pahayu), 33, 36 m Pahana-vil, 93, Io4. Pahan-gama, 38, 39. paharangaza, 74. /a/a7°aziĩ, 74. Aa Marti7лауа, б9, 74. Aa/ar", 25. /айaya/нін, 91, 93 п. 6; Aahayay', 25, 26 n. 5, 46,
50 it. 2 I. .I ,95, II7 9 ,25,33 و&aت βαεαλ, Ι. Ι 7, Ι 18, I 19 π. 9,
I 20 it. 5. fäkinu, I 8, I 2o n. 5. pala, 33, II 8; pala-rtuÅ, 93. pala, 46. ጴaረd, 94.
55 7.3. afатtt, 75 п. 4. 魏 3, 6 m.5; likā, 3, 6. Palikada, I 7, 8, I9 Palinakaraka, 62, 7o. рӑliyäè, 9б, I Іо, т. 2. Pallava, 3, 16 n. 3. Palaya, 7. falvă, II8. Рӑтӑпӑ, 4б, 5о н. п8. дараџіп, 48. ፩፴ነፃ፥፴ሿ፤“, 47, 49, 93, 97, 117,
I I8; °nuva, 38. Аӑтії, 33. fhäтina, 5о п. п8, б5 п. 3. bãmok, F7, 33, 35 m. r r ;
okkhā, 7. датиčkó, I. 7.
pailerikā, Io6 m. I 4. oažžur, 93. Pandu-raj, 79 n. 7. Pāņdyan, 79. finema-taik, 33. Pāņini, 6. fauivä, 93. faffiki, 7 n. 3. Aатsiyan, 4б. Ακινείεσά, 33, 35 σε 9.
96. arakēsarivarman, 79. Аӑräèтет, 25,4б, 5о п. 9.
Parākrama Bāhu, I n. 2, 27. Parākrama Pāņdu, 8o. фārawritā, 2б те. . farget; 25, 2б п. Іо, 27,
4ნ, 9 I, 932 I I7. Pareta, I8, 2o. paribhaga, 8 n. l. paribujanaka, 72. parigangita, 38. Paritta, 43, 55, loo. barivakaga, 3, 9.
s
į Parivataka, 62.
fariydyen, 92, 97. parmukha, 17. parrah, Io7 nu. 7. partu mtaka, I 7, 9, 2o, 26 m. I. farumnaya, 26 m. I. éas, 47, 94, 95, II, 8; pas-hi,
1 I 7, II 8; pas-vantu, I 18. ,49 ,22.6,47 35,.a3a, 29 7tیم 52 h. 19, 9 I ; paså, 99 n. ,95 و 94 ,2 9 و I 9 و 0 : 5 Io6 nu. I I ; passäkä, 92; “kin, 92, Io2 n. 4. fasač-Räтіyӑ, 94, 1он п. б;
Ιο 7 π., Ιό. Aαταίου, 75 κ. 4, 94. Abafa-гvй, 48, 56 эг. 6. éasya, 57, 57 i 1.3; fyak, 49; *v'a, 49; yen, 46, 5 I m. 9. éagos, 9 I. Aал-Аof, 94, Іоб п. 4.
,4 .۶a 55 و 7 .۶ 52 و 48 ,47 و 62 .5 . و 99 و 90 ,95. édit, 49; &difas, 93, Io5 m. I 3. Αιαία, 94, 95, 97, Io8, 1ο8 π.
3, Io9, I Io, III, l 12. Аafä, 25, 93, 94, 95,9б, I I7. paţa, 62.
Patanagala, 67, 69, 7o, 71.
Atatavainavā, 54 m. I.
oazaz'amatat, 47, 54 m. II. Aéasavay, 94, 1 o7 m. 3; fața2'247, o7 ja. 3; Asitazium,
IoT 7t, 3. A›ጧራጆ, 7፤ , 72 ነw.4• Pātimokkha, 99 m. 5. éatisatariya, 69, 7 r. patisatharane, 7I. Ásativavanu, 69, 74. Aαίία, 54 κ. 4, το5 κ. 2. A8ጫ፬ሜ, 47, 54 ”• 4,93, Io5 Ju.
2一员。
Abatādār, lo5, m. 2. Abatul, patula, 5 n. l. falth, 46, 51 m. 1. Adivis, 47. Abavā, I8. faziaraxu, 25. AዕaZ'argo፳, 94; lo7 7!, 8. Abavatinavā, 35 m. 5.
Abavatvava,33;’nu,33;’navā,
35*5, .5 .t2, 33, 35 2gلazz'dAZشA Aavie, 47, 67, 95, Ios m. 3;
Арариуейі, 93. Aaya, 36 n. 7, 47, Io8, Io9, I to, III, I I2 ; ?”aẢ, 33, 94., 95, 96, 97. و 3-2 .۶۶۷dia, 48, 49, 55 55 na
57, 92, 96, Io3, Iro. Л?/alata, бо п. 1. fel-hadala, 48. Аeralaтavӑ, по4 п. 3. Aberali, Io4 n. 3. ፩beፖaዖኚ”, Io4 ነz. I. Aééraviya, 99 7u. 5.
و 49 ,48 47 و 76 36 و 33 و ۶۶۶ ಕ್ಟಿ: 15 9, 93, 97, III, E8.
Aereal-baru, Io4 m. 3. .3 .2 I o4 93 و ۶ C/a ۶۶۶4 Aጏሪፖሪéd, 33.
ferevä, 9I. Abereväliya, 95, Io8, Io9. Aerewaru, 92.
Perimiyankulam, 66. Periyakadu Vihara, 67. Periyankulama, 66 nu. I. Perumaiyan-kulam, 66. Aela, Io5 ft. I3. féigia, 39 in. 5.
pihiti, 33 35 ነ፤, 8. βέλείει, 7 Ι.
IND
Аўтizraf, 93. Ažili, 33, 37 m. : Adili, 97. Αιγίδαό, 92, 93, éilina, 48, 92, Aiimage, 5
Аifiтiнi-тиvä, Ailisarana, 54 /vilizvarat, 95.
billivella-mucu, a philiz'elä-sey, 91 Afilivé sin, 75 m. .95 ,94 ,}f{ayaفع pidiyun, 65. Aій4, 49,57 п. Aійфа, 38, 39 29 al., 9 I. pingo, I oo n. 4. βελιές, 55 σε 13. Аinis-тӑ, 56 п. finisa, 33 m. I Aireunăma, 65 firio-kada, 49. éirihā, 33, 35 m Airihamu (°ņu), pirihelă, 9I. piirikapă, 9 I, II 4éiri&aei7, 49. Airinivi, 75 m. áirit, 48, 9 I. Pirit-pota, 43, áiriz'ahanu, 3
7. I ; arză, °rгнӑ, 37 п. 5
; pirivaţa, Ioan,
pirizten, 49 ;
τιενιά, 49 , "α éiriúil, 92, Ioa ir fhiruvata, Io2 'm .95 ,غه کAt Asanta, 95.
Pischel (R.), I6,
64 n. 3. όεία I 8, 69, 73 Pitalkhörā, 6. fiassa jumah, 95, fiti-bim, 35 it. Аји, 99 n. 5. Аiyä, 48, 55 п. . Piyagal-piriven Aiyagiva, 97.
Piyangal, 53, 9
.galhi, 47. Atiyedü, 33. fiyо-zvä, I п8. Piyummala, 27 გ6 ??. Io, 56 1 II Pt. I 2, I I Podonavulu, 46 poho, pohovā, 2 Aokita, 93. Aodo, 25, 26 m. T Аoloтаvayот, 27 Polonnaruva, 2 Aοίου, 4 Ι, 46, 5 AoAoyohon, folk °yопа, п7. Poroden-poku poronā, 97: Аorozviпат, 99 Poson, 75 n. 4. pota, 43, io6 m. footā, 96, III m. bozo, povu, 56 mn Žozd, 56 m. I2.
Prakațāditya, 2 frasiddha-va, 6 prastha, 6. Pridham, 75 m. ፩ነ፡“dd• 4I, 5፤ ነ፥. A›z“§”፡4,47,53 ?z. даћиida, 96, I

97. 96, Io3 s. 5;
n.5, 93, 96,
34 ft. II. ... 2
nu. 5 ; ožinu,
3.
2. 3.
9. 33, 36 п. І3.
o
4.
do κε, 5, 94, Ιοβ 92, Iο σε 1
Io. °vea,
'ሪነakä, 47. 2. C. ... O
42 ;
I7,58 п. 3-5,
Αίίει, 73.
Io8 n. 9. EO
4e a, 53 22. . .
5, по8 п. 12 ;
κ. 2, 32 κε. 1, 2. 8, Io5 κ. 9, 2 p. 8.
5.
5, 93.
Op 27, 32,41 ”荔。
7. o 2. 3. 2yот, 27 н.;
la, 93, IO4.
2.5.
8; доғ-йі, 94.
O. 2.
s 78. 3.
8
4,54 *・9,92・ Io 2. 3.
Аiya, 49.
дија, 47.
pitjanemi, 46.
Pūjāvaliya, 26 m. 8, 42, 53 п. І, 59, бо, бп, б8 т. 3, .4 و 75
fl/a9', 4; II, 46, 5 pe. 8, 77 pe. 2.
Pulumayi, 13, I4, 58, 67 m. I.
Puluňdāvulu, 46, 5.
fótunu, 9.
Айнӑ, 9б, I I I.
fhiura, 38, 75 nu. 4.
Atträ, 36 п. 7.
fhuray, 46, 52 n. 4.
purumutuka, purumutuvan, 26 vu. I ; diturttumutuvo, 47, 52 雳。IQ。
Aoudí, Io3 nu. 7 ; puta, I5, I 6, 7, 19, 2o; *te, I 7, 2o, 62; ai, 22, 67, 69, 73.
puțikaia, 59, 6 I, 62, 63.
feedit, 48, 54 it. II.
| ,38 و 3 .a 36 و 33 و 32 و 31 ,22
77, 77 ;፤• 2, ፤ I ፖ. /raaaavuuHi, 97.
?ad-Å0, 33, κάάθια, 77, 77 κι, 2, 78. rado’’, 48, 55 m. 2 ; odolen, 47. radunt, 33. Radupalla, 68 n. 3.
.۶g 77 و 77 48 و 47 و 46 و 5 2 /d 2,9I, II7; ray-hai, 91. 7'a/2, 35 гг. І I, 58, 75 п. 4.
Rājādhirāja I, 8o. rağjälva, 26 m. 9, Raja-Raja, 3o. rja-iki, 34 n. 6. Rājāvaliya, 59, 6o, 6I, 68 n. 3. Rājēndra Cōļadēva I, 79. Rājēndralāla Mitrā, 2.2. καν-ς β, 95, Ιο8 κ. το, ΙοΟ νι. Ιο. Praji, 22; jina i, 7o. raj-čo, 47, 54 nu. 1 ; -kolen,
4, 55 it. 2. rey-9наЖа-грғЙежа, 4, 53. rivna, 25, 26 at. 9, 77, 77 n.
2, 78, 91. räjinä, 49 n. 7, 77 n. 2 ;
räjnäiyan, 46. Rājuppala, 68,68 m. 3. rak, 25, 46, 5o nu. I 2. raiki-nava, 95. räkivak, 95. rikkiyattu, 25. rainā, 25, 96; ināma, 97,
1ο8 π., 4. Rak-samananvara, 30. Rāksasas, 35. Raksayim, 34, 38. raks, 33, 35 m. 9. Rambewa, 3o. ?an, 25, 33,34 m, II, 36 m. 7Io, 38, 49, 93 94; Pranä, 97, I37. I. Ranesinghe (W. P.), 59 n. 6. و I 3: 54 ۶. I ۶۶۰ 53 ,47 و 46 و ۶ 96; ratinu, 93 ; raf-laduvak, 1 11 nl. 4. . raßaiua, 52 vu. 3. Ratana-pasada, 55 m. 8. ratanattaya, 52 n. 3. Ratmala-vava, 58. Ratnaśrījñāna, 2. Ratupula, 68 n. 3. Rērumānākäti,68. 3. Rg-veda, 16. Rhys Davids (T. W.), i, 4. ,I .۶۶ 75 ,65 ,5 و 3 .a 28 و 0 ۶۶۰ lo8 a. 3. rizti, 47. riyaтa,33; riyaт, б5 п. 3,94. Rēhaņa, 6 m. , f67.
Roth (R), 16. roz), 46. Rşabhadatta, 69 m. 2. ነገtÆ, 93• rtupu, 25, 46, 5o n. 5. rusvă, 9I, 98 n. 12. ruwan, 46, 52 nu. 3. rират-алин, 95, по9. Ruvanmala, 26 n. 9, 27 m. 2,
o5 at 4. Ruvan-paha, 48, 55. Ruvanvāli dāgaba, 3, 59.
و 96 4 و 75 و 48 و 7.5 37 وات
97, IO4 it, I. 5ӑ, 46, 5 І н. І8. Şabā vasunna, 34, 38. Sabdārthacintā, 2. Saddharmaratnavali, б5. Såda, 99 m. 5. Sädi, 32. δαξα (gen, δας ανα, βαραβα, sagaha), I5, I6, I9, 2o, 2 I, б2, б4, 72. δάξά, 32 κε. Ι. Sägiri, 75, 76, 77, 83. sagha, I6. J? -ွှzzzzzzzz, 97, saha, 62. sāhā, 29 m. 95, IO9 P. 5, II 8. 5ӑйата, 92, 95, Io2 п. 9, Io9 m. 5 ; ontu, 92, Io II m. 9. Såhdi, 32, 47, 52 m. I 4. Sähä-muni, 32 m. II. Saha-si, 32 m. I. Sahassakarisa tank, 68. saÄaa, 72. Sakar, 25. saathevin, 99 p. 5. sakur, 25. Sakya, 32, 34, 52. و 90 ,95 ,94 و 93 ,92 ,9به آa؟
97, 1ο 5 κι, 8. Sala, 9 , 92, IO3 . 5. salā, 95 salāka, 8 p. 6. Salamevan, 25, 26, 78, 79; Salameyvan, 42, 4б, 49. Salamevan Abahay, 24, 49. --pavu, 47, 52, og. salasat, 93. salayak-kat, 95 ; Salayim, 95. sal-hi, 91. Sālipabbata, 6 m. I. εάλές, 33. 5ዉገpሠ, 47•
samua, 72, 99 m. 5. sатd-hita,48. sana-fav, 7, 9I.
amana, 2І. δάκάλέξένε, 49, 9, 92, 93, 94,
Ioi on. 9, Io6 in. I2. saniaig-zdi, 48. Sāmanta Dēvadatta, 2. Samantapāsādikā, 28 m.-5. samata, 72. sanay, 46, 5 I 72. I5. Sambhöga-grama, 8 m, i. sam-dartvan, 33,36 m, 3, 47,
48ኝ 49, 54 ”• ፤• samjen, 35 m. I2, 36 n. sampanna, 75 m.4. sažité, 92, 94. латzvatӑ, 3б п. san, 94, to? n. I ; Sanit, 94. śata, 65. 4 Såga, 5 i 22. I 8 ; sästähti, 25, 26 m, 6, 46, 5o n. I 9; sägen, 4б, 52 п. І. fa?oaẢã, °hay, 25, 27 ??. I, 46,
50 2.55 ft. I. Sāñchi, I, 5, 6, 17, 2o n. 2. sarta, 23, 25, 33, 46, 9 I, II 7.
S 2

Page 367
νί
satisk-judi, r I8. Sämtadi, 29 m., 9. *, 35, 26, 29 n., 33, 47,
992, 9495; Saiga-liata, 7” ; 5ጣዃguጋw,25,83,4;,48, 49, 92, I or n. 9; Saig. *ata, 35 zł. (sign.: 38, 91}. săși, 48; săigă-tanin, 55
•9 هجھ2 Saiga, 38. Shig:Baiiday, 23, 46, 49. Şaiჩgb(ი, კვ, 79; oboy, 23, 46, Saషీ 8, 9.
amgha, 24, 42. క్షalk 55 22. . Saňghasèna Äräma, Saňgsen-arm, 42,46,5I, 5 In.. sagtål, 95, to9 n. Io;
*ӑč8, 93, по4, по9. ያaimg~መag, 32. samvit-lanu, 33, 36 m. 2 ; sanit
".. ат, 36 н. 2. *(2:4, 55 #. 4. *čAáť, 32, 34 na. 12. Sapnganiya, 96. JdÔ“መጣ, 34 J፡. I3sóirea, 33.
edirdiyini, 94, 1 o8 m2, 4. Sārnāth, . sarte, 33. fascindä, 77, 9 , 98 n. I . за.“, 25, 33, 46, 47, 5o n. 4, 52 v. 8; sasnehi (loc.), 47. ,6 IC 25, 33, 475 2 a.r و گ б5 - 3,71,757.49, 17. δάι, 46, 5 Ι νε 2 τ. Sala, 73 m. 4, 9I. sta, 25. Satagabharin, 16. sataka, 69, 73.
nan-name, 7. sa4ar, 46, 48, 49,51°。9,94,
II 7, I I 8. Saara, 32, 33, 34 n. Io, 47, 49, 54 σε 19, 72 95, 96, Io9 i. 3. faţi, 65. 3-4 .۶ 53 47 واتئو saturanu, 46. 54zv, 33. sü , 47. sazрата, 4б.
ിya, to3 1.2; 'yell, p2, 97, "$టి; "నీలిy, 46, 49, 51 7, 22, 52 n. 6; -ievin, 48, 9, 93, 94» 99 z. 5, IO6 va. 1 I, 13, τ Ι 7, Ι 18 : -3 ενεέέτι, 46,52 ft. 6, 77, 77 n. 2, 91. Se-giri, 48,55; Sey-giri, 47, 52, 75, 76, 77, 8o, 8, 9, 98, 99. Sen, 33. Sēna, 23 e.5, 24, 26 ni. Io,
39, 35, 42, 79, 8o, 82. ena, š2. Sēnā pati, 59 m. 5. ஃேேறன, ற7, 12. летео, 33. Jeni-zvă, 9 r. sett, 4, 49, II, I8; sesat
ዩጋaዖ* 93. Setauvaimulat, 94, Io8 n. 6. sey, see se. Sey-giri, see Se-giri. Shāhbāzgarhi, 59, 62, 64. -si, 58.
35, 27 7?. 4, 4б, 5о тг. g-т6. Sidatsangara, 27 m, 4, 8,
, OO vv. 4, Io4 f2. T. Siddapura, or Sidda), 13, T4,
б2. “
setos-lanne, 36 n. s
saan, 66, 6g. siddhina 48.
iddha, 2 I ; siadaviji, 6,-62. Sīgiriya, . $'Aqsutmāʼ, 25, 46, 5o nu. 1 r. *іййt-čiti, 33, 37 п. І г. Sikaka aņī, 9,99; Sikhao
• .5 .8له والا Silimegha convent, 82. Silamegha-pabbata, 42, 52 m,
T7. Silāmēghavaņņa, 24, 26i. 2,
52 n I7. ili, 32, 34 n. I 2. Sina-nambapa, 6o. sina, 22, so n. 13; °aä, 25,
446, 5० ?. r3. Sin Kasubu, 6o. *ir?, 25, 2би. І. 32, 46, 5о, 59 г. 2o, 91, 98 п. 5, піз; siri, t. I 7. širikita, 8, 9. Sirimèghavariana, 8a. Siri-Saigabo, 53 m, 1. Siუჭ-Saჩgbo, ვმ, 33,34, ვ8,39;
boy, 4, 2s, a6, 42 Siri Saŭgboy (-bo) Abahay, ε78, 19, 98, 13, 117,
Siri Saňgbo Abhā Mihindu,
79. sirit, 47, 48, 4952 و pa. 20, 9,
92, 93, 94, 97, I п8. soja/té, I I2 pr. 2. stir-zade, 96, II 2 . . δει, 47, 52 σε 8. sitä, 9, 98 n. 6. Sifi, 92, II, 7, 1 I 8. stavā, 98 m. 6. .92 ,yai؟_;33 ,ityaث sittarak, 96. Sital-pav (-pavu), 6o, 6. δείτεται, 49 57 π., 5. Sifava avui, 4, 52 nu. Š. si-'art, Ion. 3. Siva-skandavarman, 16.
řfor 25, 29 m., 49, 9 , 95;
°rte, 99 n. 5, sa, 33; tač, 25, 38, .46 47 و,
.90 93 و 4 و 5 و نهٔ 2 Co۶۰ 5 . sial, 33, 46.
У47г, 4б. Sa'id, 9. Smith (Vincent A.),
63, 75 m. Snyder (E. N.), 6on. . Soļī, 6. ۰ II در و I 9 متot؟
2 to ,
46 و 2 و ۷ گونا
Јотна», 94. Soņutara, 8, 2o.
33 و 2۶ی
5ος αι., 49 κ. 6.
sötas, 93. *арӑ, 5 f; °rgy, 4б, 5ы н. 19. strāmatara, 6.
Šri Vallabha Madanarāja, 8o. oi, 33.
Subha, 6o, 67. Subhūti, 28 m. 3, Io3 m. I . Steaasапа, б9 г. 4. ofdsten, 93, o4 nu. 5. sig, 32, 34 - 13.
it tri-latfit, 59, 59 n. 6, 6o. 5ετίαό, 46, 47, 5ι σε 9. satlaöa, 35 n. 6. stelaöavanie, 33.
Sumana (Suo, 18, 20. Sunagrāma, 7. Sunu-bol-devāgama, 97, II 2.
Sutat, 9 Suttanip Suttapite šteza, so su zagua σιιτιέση, 9 szrasti, 3: adā, 33, tabanu(o tabdvika Ta-(Ga2. taik, 33, fala, 25, ťaľď, 32, Taladara talan, 93 fair-tie, ; Talola-g Матриат, 2 tän, tänä
7, 92, to it, täna, 53 ft. I 94, 97 48. Tanjore, taţumăr f', 52 ft. 3 ted, 25, 7, Aey, 46, tel, tela, lēna vēli, tera, I5, £ya, 33, ; Thomas ( Thipără a ti, 5 iv. 3 tij', y2. fihalia-A
7o. (ιό, 32, 47 riliza, 34 1. Vilaka, 34. Tinnevelly Tragຂma, is 75 m, 4 Tiśa, 8, i Tisa (Tissa
6ვ. Tisä, 33. Tiaaram, T Tissa tank, Tissavaļ Tobbalanā Tõnigala, ) -tрії, 72. -ie, 59. tubut, 7 ;
II, 8 Tulădhăra, tula, tul taustura, III ) femia, 79 ; 7ттар, 47, 92, 93. ftпедї, 33,
tu zuã-ha latnu, 92, 9;
tumin, 9 #aetput, 52 au. Turnour (C
72. I, 63, itzas, sure 92 9R 9 ttt vdiio, 49. ጳyd&?, ፤ ፤S.
-паѓ. 4І, 42, -daha så. 4
sittite-donat, 97.
Udakapäsä

\ DEX
a, 73. а, 29 н. Іoо. аі, 49 п. б.
}4 99 ჩos 5• 2)-ladi, 34,91, I 18.
47
Galakadata, 18,
" ?።•” 92፡ 94፡ 97• 6, 50 ft. 2. 7, 52 m. II. Naga, I8, I9. 蠶
4 7в. б. na, 95, Io9. ; tamtama, 49. 35*.12,48,54行。 93, 94, 0 . 73. 9, 7-8, II, 7, 18; መ”ጦ!, 33, 47• 48, ; tanki, 92, 93, tin-li, Il 7; tanin,
9.
3.
*5, 96.
б ті. . 8, 69, 73. б п. І 2. E•), 3 ፖ”• +• la, 6, 68, 4.
αντια, 68 κ. I, 69,
και 52 ση. . . ). 6. "
52. , 28 ft. 3. б9, 7о.
9, 20 ), 59, бо, бІ, б2,
issairama, 33, 35. 3, 35s namänaka, 68. gapabbata,61 ft.I. 13, 14, 17 n. 4, 63.
ttubii, 91, 94,97, ; titubuva, 9.
9 r. 7. ula, 96, III m. II. : f7. I I.
titimta/ha, 69; tu92; tttmannat, 49,
35 ft. 4, 9, 17; , 33s ; 94; 95, 96, 97 , I I8.
3 ነ•)› i, 29 ”• 2, 3o 8o. A, 47, 48, 49, 91, 4, 97, II, 7, I 8.
48, 49. 7: Αμασέκ, 48. за, б1 г. .
είμασε 93. Udaya, 79, 8o. tagalä, 93, 97, Io3 m. 8. -፥፵, 4፤, 48. tukas, 93 97, II 7. Ulavannarikhanti-grana, 7. tead-zagle, 97, II 2 n. 3. ини, 48. нти-fотd, 49, 5б т. па. ttna#voôi, 92. tuphabhỏga, 8 m. I, E, 6. иран, 117. κρίκε, 95, Ιο8 κ. Ιο, πο9
2.. O ифалаЁа, п7. skéásaka, 25, Io4 n.4.
pāsakadasi-stra, 63, 63
2. pasika, I5, 18, 9, 2o. *fo, I I7.
Ppalavaņņā, 3I. Upulvan, 29, 35, 38. Urulgāņu, 6. 1/ያaዕ, 9I. Ussana-vitthi, 82. иsитӑ, 5І һ. по. utapali, 69 m, r3. Utaradatā, 6. utarika, 65. utirika, 62, 65. ፡፡4ko?”qya, 33, 37• juttariyaka, 65, Uttiya, 8I. ፤“፣UaJw፤§d, 33, 35 m፡. 8. Uvāsa gada sāo, 8 m. .
муати, гуана, 33, 3б т. 4
& Ko.
-za, 65 n.3。 و 91 ,15 547 43 ,33 ,25 ,%-
92, 93, Il. -di, 48, 91. 7"di, I I 8. τάαα, 33,75 με 4, 117. vadā, 48. ማödd, 33, 47, 53 ”• 6, 93. “'addÃa, 34• 35 ”• ፣ 2. 36ያ፡• ;
፻addMeyin, ፵7 ።. a. vadau, 25, 77; *nin, 33. Vädarum, 3o, 34, 36 m., 38. väddä, 48.
addi-fantas, 48, 56 n. 5. ztailati, 92, Io I. m. 9. vājāk, 49. t'ӑфіуан, 48. z'aahtā, 33, 47, 53 m. I, 5, 97. zadā, 48. zvadu, 97, 99 m. 5, I I II m. I 2. Vaçļu-devagama, 97, II, 2. Waqunna (onā), 68 n. 3. Vaha, 68 n. 3. Vahaba,6o,66, 67,69,7o, 7. Vahadū, 49, 6. vahal, 53 n. I2. 24ಙ್ಗಣಿ 65 m・3,75m・4・II3,
S. Vahäp, 60, 67. zrajiāĝeyin, 36 m., 77 n. 2. wdfanba, 23, 25, 46, 5o 2.8. vajan, 46, 77. vajäramin, قہvaja rata, 90. važirat, 91. väjäriyä, 92. tifirmaé-hat, 95. ፯gka, 75 ።, 4• Vaknähä Tissa, 6o. zva, 8. vala, 9. Valagambahu, see Vattaga
mani Abhaya. zalökn, 25.
vaandamin, I. та/атаани, и п7. zafandat-nut, 91, Hoon. 7. Фіi{dindeтiн, 7. väänalyä, 9I, 92,93. vdislandiivan, 4 I, 47. väli, 95, o9 m. Io. Väligamu, 49, 57. väya&,95. välla, 93, Io9 n. Io;
25; väleh, 93. Vallabha, 3o. Valligotta, 67. Valliyēra, 67. Valupanisasatayim, 34. п. г. Valuvanisasakayim, 34, 38. vahvi, 99 înt. 5 ; zvamtaf, 99 u. 5. 'መG”, 46, 47,48, 53፣፤• 15,97• vaтa,47, 75 т.4,9I,94, побт.
II.
väle,
-zvата, 33, I 17. zānaka, 62, 65. vanavala, 29 m., 91. Vaňkanäsika Tissa, 59, 6o. Wannasi-nambapa, 6o. van natrun, 48. -7*anunue, 38. Vanpulä, 25, 28, IoI n. 4. väni, 47. Vар, 9І. zaotan ("u), 33. ταν, 93, 96, το5 π., 3 Ι Ιο κ. 7. 7rarå, 96. varad, 4,47, 77.2; viitada, 99 h., 5; z-aradaki, 48; “alat, 47. ዓጋard7,4፤,47, 77 የ”• 2 ; ሀardja•
77.47, 2,94, 99 1. 5. virak-kudi, 53 n. 7. таганат, 25, 4б, 5о т. п.5. ”Gr¥, 33• 95, Jo9 ?፡• 3. värižа, 3, 8, 9, по5 т. 3. vari’anu, 47, 53 mt. 7, Io5 m. 3. 'መarje{፡“, 96. vartarüèа, 27 т. 2. zas, 65 m. 3, 91, I (7. -vas, 33. 2'avisa, 29 hut. 9I. υάδα, 25, 47. zasā, 25.
Vasabha, бо, бо т. п, б6, б7,
8I. va sazg", tvasagaz, 28 tt. 5, 29 ti., 38, 39, 83, 9, 94, 95, 96, . 97, Ioо, 1oо н. 4, Io8, 1о9,
I Io, III, II 2. vasågå, 38,39 pr. 5; grin, 25, 29 ”•; 48, 56 ።• 2-ፋ, 95, Io9 n. 6. zasan, 94; zajan-bani, Io7
ነ፤• 8. Varanta, 33, 48, 9I, 92. vårar, 49; osara, 93. vasa-ud, 5 I n. 6; -way, 46, 47, 5I ”• 6, 5ጓ n• I8 ; -ፂመaነ፣፤ፊ 48. zasavasika, 62, 65. vašayenu, 65 m. 3. τνάσέ, 95, I Ιο κι. Ι και τάσέναη,
8. Vasisti-putra, I3, 67 78. I. tbassa, 28, 56 7a. 2, 62, 6ქნ, 65
яг. п., по7 т. 8, по9. zassagga, 28 ti. 5. ጊ'Œ5ያaዖዖ, 33, 37 ?፡፡ 7• zasudsa, 65 ft. 3. vasvasika-ladha, 65 n. 3. was visi-piliytin, 65. val, 92, 95, Io2 n.8; vada, 106 m. I6; zlatå, 93, 94 ; vala!, 94 ; trať-hi, 93.
Vāsihīputa,

Page 368
võt, 25,96. vat, 25, 33, 48, 9, 93. vata, 94, 1o8 n. ; vatä, 48, 56 m. 5; zatak, 48, 92; zatin, 48, 49. zva4ô49, 57 y. 7. zatälä, 47, 48. Vātamaigana, 68, viața Pittu, 49. Watarak, 34, 38. *μαίανκ, 27 νε 2. vétemtin, II8. vätena, 93. vätenu, 33, 18. ገJaሄ-Å፧mzá, 33, 35 ነ፥• ኧ, 36 ነዞ•፡ 54 ж. I 3; -Айтуап, 48, 99 н. 1, по8 п. п. 2ati, 9. vätyä, 93,97. 2a-din-detim, 34. vatkämi, 34, 38. zatma, 117, I 19 p. 6. vafntā, 95, Io9 m. 3. zlasikā, 94, o8 m, 7. 7 at-sirii, 48. vata, 8I n. 6. vatta, 35 7. Io, 38, 117 (vattehi, 37 m. 5; pl, watu,
33). Wattagamani Abhaya, 13, 14,
63. *vattarüа, 27 н. 2.
watforu pota, Ioô p. 8.
vatм,93, Io5 н. І3, поб т. 18.
vätula, 27 n. 2.
vaisuum, 93, o5 Pe. 7.
элdtиф, по2 т. 8.
vatura, orau, 27 m. 2, 50 m. 24; “rent, 25, 4б, 5o те. 6-24, 5. t. i.
2d2, 94, il 7.
zратӑ, 33, 3б п. 8.
ναυα, 58.
vava (), 33.
vävastйӑ, 33, 3б т. п.
vavisara, 72.
тлагуа, б9.
vasar, II 7.
zpåvüā, II 7.
vayasa, 65 m. 3.
), 51 . 13, 99 ?. 5.
zved, 46.
vedak, 96, 1 Io nu. 3; vedum,
29 i. 9.
zleke, 5I n. 13.
veher, 25, 37 n.5, 46, 92,93, 95, i o4 m. 4; ‘’ra, orä, 29 m. و 496791 ,33,47:48 و 31 55 و 48 و بa" : 97 و94 93 و 92 1o5 97 و193و2 9 ,gI و 2.aه y. 6; °r-hi, 29 m. 33, 47, 67, 91,92,93,95,97; "rin, 29 it 33, 38.
zel, 37 m. 5.
IND
tрена, 117. Vēragamabaņda veћer-atsan, Io 7'eher-leyd, 94. veher-pirivahan vesat, 93. Vessagiri, Iv-3y 58 п. 2, бо п 76, 77 ፡፡. 2, 7 Vēvälkātiya, 3o zeyd, 46, 51 m. vi, 93. τετιένα, 42, 47, και Vidurambamu, zрійara, б2, б4, ;
67; °re, 67; vihi,5I n. I3;vi, Vihirabija, бл. Vihirabijaka, 61 zviléaya, II 8. oièіні7, 92, по2 εί είνα, 93. Фikтет, 33, 4б, Vikrama, 2. Wikramabäbu, 8 Vikrama-Pandu
8o. Vikramasininha "
კ6 ??. vil, 93. Vinayapițaka, 2 windä, "23, 25, 9

EX
65 No. 3. ts. 7.
tvă, Io8n. I.
41, 5 o 1. Co, п, 66 п. 2, O4 to 4s 2s 3.
8,49, 118. 8,39. 2; °raải, 58, 'rehi, 67. iya, 51 п.І3.
, 62.
纥。夏I。
50 to 22.
d 8o; Pāņdya,
Adhikära,
9 м, б5, поо. J, 98 n, 5.
viнауӑ, 33zoiräта, п5, б9 н. 2. vīrāfiķurā, 23, 25, 28. Vira-Silamegan, 8o. viri, 46, 47, 53 o. 15. virü, 53 m. 15. Viruçdaka, Virūdhaka, 16. visegi, 38, 39 n. I. ανέτι (υευταίε), 25, 65 κ. 3,96. -visin, 33, 48, 7.8, 91, 92. zvisiti, 62.
vistyä, 92,93. Visrava, 8, 2o. vissant, JoA it. . vivãdayak, 48. zizvarитет, 91, 99 н. 2. τίνα, 92, Ioό νε 15. 2iya&-Йант, 4I, 47, 52 ж. 9. aliyad, I 17, II9 it. I. viyavii, 94.
viyavül, 33. vyavullak,. II8. viyathi, 92. riyo, 48, 5б н. 7. zyrtti, 9 Pt. 2. zvй, 75 т.4, поб т. 15. vutta, 68.
ойиат, 48.
Watt (G.), 28 in 3. Wijesigha (L.C.), 23, 29 it. 2,
3І п. І, 5о т. 17.
vii
Williams (Sir M. M.), 3 nu. 4.
yahala, 93, To3. уаћана, 29 г., 91. Yahaini, I8, 2i. vāku, 62, 64, 73.
· yaláž, 96, IIo.
văl, Io3 m. I, II.
፲'dዛz, 33፡ 48, 49
jyaiua, 46, 47, 48, 52 H. 8.
уанав, 25.
፲454:25; 46 7 و 14 ه ۶ (6 وo, 74
Yasilaya, 15.
ναίίίδι, 93. yace, 20.
j'atgalá, 93, 97, 103 ve. 9.
Vatinuvara, i n, I.
ኃሃd2ጋ• 47•
rajā, 48 ; yavaha (, 47
иатати, 47, 97; удой, 48.
yayi, 65 m. 3.
уeатет, 48,55 г. з.
уedй, 33.
уі, поб т. 4.
уоћом, уон, уона, 27 н., II,7,
ΙΙ8 π., 2.
уи4, 92.
jyautar, 46, 49 Pé. 4.
ኃሃ‰“ሄፊጃy፥, 99 ?።• 5• ,
Jette, 25, 29 x 47, 91, 92, 935 94, 95, 97, 1об п. І3, I І8; уикирак, 47.
yu04-ra, 4, 5 , 2ം,

Page 369


Page 370
ND
The following inder is only for temporary use. A comple will be given at the
ă, page 36 n. 13O. ձ, 13 I, I 32. Aba, 6o. Abadalaka, I39, 48. abadi, udáři, 47,52 m. 22,92. Abahay, 25, 2ó, 27, 42, 46, 49, 5©, 77, 77 ጾ• 2, 78, ? 9: 91, 92. Abahay-giri-vehera, 47, 48, .9 . با 7 1O ,99 ,98 , 91 و 55 52 Abahay Salamevan, 7 S, 79,
91, 98. abarairiri, 32 г. 2. Abaya, 6o, I38, 39, 14 I,
148; oye, I 48; °ha, I 44, Abayi, 139 m. 2. aôhã, 77 n. 2, 79. ah/ha/h (ajv, 77 22. 2. Abhā Salamevan, 78, 79. afhaw, 77 st. 2. Abhaya, 26 , o. 2,59,60,62,64,
| 21, 137, í 4!, í 42 • Abhayagiri, 23 at. 5, 39, 42,
52, 55, So, 81, 82, 983, Io I,
134... Abhaya-rajakumara, I53 m. I. Abhidham, 46, 7 pa. 2. Abhidhamma, 42, 52, 1oo. Abhidhāmappadīpikā, 3 m, 4,
28 г. 3, 29 п. І. Abhidharmapițaka, 29 mu. Abhivaddhamána, 68. Abhivadçhamānaka, 68 tu. 3. abhiyukta, 49. Abivadunna, 68 7., 3. đạo. 95, 96, 97. መda, 33• adahas, 46, 52 m, 5. Adam's Peak, 136 n. 3. ddard, g, 'o', 71, adhikāramha, 36 r. άέέ, 25, 46, 5ο κ. τ.4. đali, I3I. ãdihi, 47. ddidda, 26 m. 3, 78. Adityasēna, 2. amană, 94 95 96, 97, to8,
ro8 m, 3 Io9, i Io, III
2. ďdôva, 5o n. 14. ääur, 97. äidura, 96, 97; III m., 12 ;
äiduru, III 22. I 2. didura-zagu, 97. agala, 15, 18, 9, 21, 138,
.146 و44 I Agbo, 54, 6. Agboyim, I6o. agga, 2* n. 5. Aggabodhi, 4, 53 n. 1, 82,
I54 Agimitra-naka, 63. -ahi, 58. afar, 47, 7 ?. 2ം
aka, 49, 57, 94, Io7, Io8,
Ι 18, I 2ο.
äkä, 25, 29 m. I, 94, Ioó
... s. 7alokala, 94, 1 o6 pe. I o.
άέάημένα, 92, 94, ΙοI κ. 5,
Io7 2. I4.
äkekä, 25.
ăáu, 33.
Akvadunnā, 68 t. 3.
ӑДа, 33, 36 п. 14.
Alava!unna, 68 n. 3.
Againiya, 92, io3
2'i, 95.
fiti-nazak, 95.
A lisāra, 68.
Alleviiva, 77 s. 2. 79.
Alut, I 27, 128.
Alu Vihāra, I 2 I
Alwis (J.de), see De Alwis (J.)
āmiä, 48.
ämnadima, I I 2 P. 8.
Amaratana (otanchi), 67, 69,
fo.
Amarävatî, f 3, 22.
Amãivatura, 34 iji. I I-3, 35 t. I. I, 54 m. 15, 55 h. 4.
airba, 75. п. 4.
Ärnbä, 34, 38.
a prijarširin, 3o, 32.
Ainbatalā, 75 m. 4, 76.
Ambatthala, 75, 76, 8 I, 82.
Anbilia-graima, .
Ambillapadara, 82.
aገ/wዕzg/, [ 3!.
&bugama, 7.
Ambulu-ligiba, 97. It 2.
antunga, a fylttitt, 3 ?, 4, 49, 55 p7. 3, 57, IO3, 7i. I I, I33.
antită, II7.
antiaga, 13 .
«tзг. 1 22 "г. 2, І3Фе
-ava, ".
-cia, -ing, 58.
Anada, KĀnada, Ānanda),
1 só.
anagata, 18, 19, 21, I 38, 44,
І4б.
anägi, 13I.
azpatatarrita, I 32.
quiat, 25, 46.
Aidiya-kanda, 138, 139, I42,
J 47, tio, 52.
amadurie, I3o.
Anckartha-saingraha, 27 it, 2.
aglia, 99 n. 5.
Anikas-Sora, 18.
апіyі, 47, 53 п. 1 1, 93, 18,
т бо.
an uait, 48.
анода, 92.
anta yelhi, 65 m. 3.
Anubudu, 35 om. Io.
Anubudu Malha-Mihiňdu, 33.
Anudi gen. Anuçiya), 143,
I44, 145, I46.
Anuļā, 43.
Anurādha, 137.
Anurādhapura, ii, I, Io, I 2, 23, و 75 ,68,] .14 6o ,58 , }4 ,39 ήή κ. 2, 8ο, 82, 83, ΙοI κ. 9, 12 Ι, και 26, 132, I35, 153, 55.
Antrà Vihara, 68.
апитій, 93.
: znesas di, 47.
аталауеп, 47°
af2, 46, 47, 52
бо.
äfў, 92. ārī, 25, 26 .
.72 98 وڈ 9 ,79 Apabhraṁśa, I Aphead, 2. abitsa i za, 48 αρινίδε, 25, 27 apirisey, 41, 4 apirivat, I 22 n
spiriyat, I22 Apratimalla, I afhiulana, 97.
?', 25 41 50 ārähiya, 34 m. arak, gT 92, 1 Arak-samanan aram, 46, 5 J. araтtä, 25. arazvay, 47, 52 aray, 4 I, 46, 5c
7 m. 2. Ardha-Msgadh 58, 64, 6ari, 46, 5 t n. , arista, I 35. Arita-gana,' I3 Arita-maha-ga Arite, I48. Arițțilia, I35, í 38, 52. Arittha-mahāAritha-pabbat
Iვ8. Arițțha Vihāra aryay, 46, 52 ariyй, 25, 33
50, 50 ft. 4. Armour, i, 84, , 29 I و E. I* Arpäkkama, T ጧዖ፥tö, 92, 93, ጥዖገakäa, 5O ነ፥. கபீர், 33. Asaçã (Açãçlho Asalaya, 2 I. asant-hi, 46. ason-int, 49. äśyer, I3J. Asgiri Vihara, åsi, 93. as-Aат, Io4 н Aśõka, i 2, 3, 58, 59,62, 6 I40, I-42, I52, 53. assuz7pi, IO4 ?é. аssатак, 95, assaminat, 96, qያ§aክå፤4ነ፥, 93,
12. 9. ästhӑргі, п6 , asum, 46,95 Asurabada-wat ašzva, i31.
szanie, 48, 4 at, 46, 5l n. 1 at, 49, 96. ata, 65 n. 3, o älla, 47, 48, 4

EX
'e glossary, and an inder of subjects and of proper names, end of each volume,
*z, IC, 75 ??... 4
5, I 2 f.
б, 58, б4.
, 49, 54 r. 12. fl. 3, 41. 6, 5० ?. 7. ・2・
". 2, 30. 24, 32.
int. Io, 772.2.
I4. I8.
varä,30,34,38.
κε 7.
» κ. Ιο, 52 κε. 7,
hi, I5, 16, 22,
to
ჯ6, I49. ma, I52, 53.
I 36 22., 3, I37,
gāma, I 53 a, I 35, 136,
42.
2, a 34 т, 14, 4б,
Ioo n. 6, IoI
23.
o,
а), гб.
128 it. I.
. .
І4, I5, Iб, 22, 3, 75 r. 4 I 39, (43, 15o, I5,
i. III.
26, III η 8.
το 4 π., Ι. 1o it. I, Io8
a. 8.
ta, 35 72. Io.
9, 55 m, 10.
9 7.5. 9, 94, II8, 136.
atalos, 75 n. 4. at-ambul, 131, 134 . . atane, 67, 69, 7 I. atapuzvāt, 48, 56 m. II. aca, 55 - 4. Ätaviragolläva, 30, 79. alaya, 72. atējās inā, I6. ät-govuva, III m. 2. åti, 37 m. II, 99 P. 5. atin, 48, 99 me. 5. äitinakarä, 46, 5 I **. I4ätnagarä, 46 n. 9. it-fitali, 99 m. 5. at-Aota, Io6 it. I8. at-Saumu, 95, IO9, IO9 fd. 7. at-samah, 96, IIofa, 5. at-santu, 92, 94 Io no. 8,
по7 п. І5, Io9 г. 7at-sana, Io I. m. 8. dittā, 99 m2. 5. attainikan, I 59, 16 p. 8. ditat, 48, 49, 5 28. I4, 92. άιμλαί, I 32, 16ο. ätuulturvå, 33 34. ditulluuzvaran, 33 me. I 3. äituszei, 49, 92, II.8. atuz'ċi, 5o me. I 7, ნ5. atzordisi, I6. atvatte, 94, поб п. І8. Ätvehera, 47, 49, 52, 53, 56, 8o, 81, 83, 91, 92, 93, 97, 99 ΙοI, το 2, 1ο3, Ιού, 1 : 2. Aupa pàtika-suitra, 63, 63 m. I. u20, 25, 1 ?. a7, a, 47, 48, 5 42 & . 8, 91 • aህaያa, 48, 52 ”. 2፤• ه9I و 49 و 43 ,47 38 ,25 ,a pai dvdsa, 56, 1Oo. aizvasāta 25. avaứanằể, 94. avasa-t, 47, 48. aasa-da, 49. avas-hi, 48. avas-in, 49.
ad, 9g ?, 5 αραιά 33 94 ävū, 33, 34, 35 m. Io, 38, 9I,
ه94 ,93 ad, 'g1', αφιεί, 25. ፴y, 92, 93፡ 97• ауа, 92, І3О, 13І. ayasanaatâradolett (?), 33. ayelin, I II8. Ayisayi, 69, 7o. ay-zvit, III 7.
bi, T 17, 18. òdi. 9 I. had, 33, 41, 47, 48, 49.77.
2, 9, 92,93, 97, II3. bada, 69. Abada, H3о. baada guha, r5o hu. 4. Badakarika, 143, I45. bada-kariya, 73. Badāli-plar, 39 nie. I 2. bada-tuba, f5O. bảảảa. Iốo. balapita, 72.
badu, 59,6o. ōāiĝiu, 94, 95, 96, 97, I3I. bahā, 47, 99 m2. 5. Bahadata, l 53. Bahadur, I 57. báähär, 48. báthóirí, 49, 92. Bahidaljka-Mahadevi, i24
?2. I. Bahike, I5I, I52, I53. bahira, 132. Bāhiya, I 53. Bāhu, I 28, 3o, 32, I 33 I 55
I56, I57. бај, 41, 47, 48, 77 n. 2. bayana, 3I. balā, 92, I3I. bālā, 93, Io4 me. 2. åäia, Io4 n. 2. sala-arina, 48. baland, 92, 94. lBamadata, I. 5o, I52, 153. Bamaņa, I45. Bamaņa Utara Puśaguta, 43,
I45. Bamanogiriya, 72. Bamba-dat, í 53. Bamba-senevi, 34, 38. Bambhadatta, 53. Bamha, 153. Bamun-kumbara, I54, 59,
16I. bany, 96. baņā, 94; baņa, o7, 8. фантай, 46. óämllä, 47, 93,
II, 8. Baņa Pokuna, 39, Baņday, 49. baňdu, 32, 32 m. 3. barvar, 48. bar, 32, 9 I, II 7. bariya, 密 I7 ነ፡• a, I8, ፤9. Barnett (L. D.), 40. Bartholomae, I s. 7. basä, 9I. basmen, 47. óat, 47, 9, 7. óat, bata, 25, 28 n. 4, 48, 62, б4, 9I, 95, IoI п.9, І4ї, 45, I46; batinu, 36 na, 7. bata, I4 I, I43. bata, I22 na. 2. batakaya, 69, 7o. Bata Maha Tisa, I.46. Bata Nada, I 43, I 45. Batapala, I8, 2 I, I43 m., 6, Bața Sivaguta, I 43; gutaha,
Io5 r. ,
45. batavațifa, I48. bat gehi, 97. ђafi, 49. Batuwantudave, 26 m, 9, 27
2. 2, dauddha-glhi, 150 t. 4. batin, IIS, I3I, 134. Beames (J.), 16 m2, 4, I 7. beda, 95, I. I 8. Bedsa, I41. féac mu, 97.
behead, 38, 39 ti. 9.
Z . 2

Page 371
ii
beådge, 154, 155 m. 3, 159
т6о.
Bell KlII. C. P.), ii, iii, vi, T, 8 т. I, 24, 2б те. По, зо на. 2, 33 m, 42, 64 n. 4, 84, II 4 ??. 5, I ვ6, l გ8, I48.,
I53. Bendall (C.), vi. bert, 25, 27 n. 4, 46, 50 m. I6,
6
9. Bhadaiyaniya, 67 m. T. ibh 12ưda-thiloa, 5o ni. 5. ladra-guhã, 5o ". 4 Bhāguneyya Saingharakkhita,
- 65 ж. І. - Bhagvānlāl Indrajī, 22, 63,
4i. öhäi, 14. bhãnavira, 43. Bhaiņdākārika, T43. Bhaņdikā Parivēņa, 23 m. 6. bhārayak, 13; I. Bharhut (or Barahut), 15,
I5O. hartr, 4 T. bhata, 14 I. bditif, 14. Bhātikābhaya, 8I. Bhātika Tissa, Bhātiya Tissa,
6
bhatta, I4 I.
Bhattiprölu, I3, I.4, I4o.
bhattu, 14 I.
bhatu, I4 I.
bkāti, 4I.
Bhatu-Nanda, I43.
thatu-Sivagutta, 143.
Bhatu-Son, i43, 45.
bhāā, 14.
bhdādi, I4 I.
bhavata, 36 n.
bhaya, I 7 nu. 2, I3I.
bhasaija-gehani, 155 ft, 3.
'# б2, б4. 55
Bhilsa, 3 m. 7.
bhimutava, I3I.
Bhojana-sala, 76.
bhráii, 14 I.
Bhuvaneka Bahu, 36 m, ,
Bijagâma, 6I 7t. I.
διέ, 29 κ. 9, 92, 95.
bika, 69, 72, 73- 9
biktu, 72, 73, 148.
bili, 93, го5 н. 8.
bili, 91.
bim, 35 m, Io, 53 %. I4, 93, 94, 97, I !8;.èimué, 93;
öimat, 47; öimi, 47,49, 56 σε 1ο και δικιάέ, 93, 97.
Binara, 29, 34.
Bindusāra, I 42 m. 7.
Binera, 33.
δεν κία, 24.
bisev, 23,4б, 49 п.7, 5c rг. 2о,
78, 91.
iseva, 46.
δίνο, 78.
bisa2'aruna, I3 I.
bisova, 96.
biya, 46, 5 I m. r8-2I ; biyen,
47.
ho, to, 29, 48, 77 ?. 2.
Bödh-Gaya, 2.
B5dhi (d. of Kassapa I), 31.
Bödhi (tree), Io, 29, 41, 55
2%. 7, 66, 67.
bolko, I 3I.
öolnat, 97.
Boňçd-vehera, 97, III 2.
Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri-ve. hera, 29, 3 , 33, 3s, 38, 39.
Bower, 6 m. 6. bay, 25, 26, 50, 77 n. 2, 78,
79, 91, 92. Boyer (M.), If, 59, 2, 151,
52. Brahma-datta, 150, 53.
Brāhmaņōtara Pusya-Gupta,
I43. Brāhmī, I, 2, 3, J4, 58, 149,
1 51. Bud, 26 '. I, 46, 47. .6او و 2 مه ۶ 77 و i, 4 I) بتوان budargitha, 5o n. 4. Budarakita, 146, 147. Bud-das, 25, 26, 42, 46. Buddas Siri-Saňgboy Abahay,
23, 25, 26, 5o. Buddha, 52, 122, 123, 25, 127, 128, 134, 135, 37, 143, 51, I52, 153, 156. Buddhadasa, 26 n. 2. Buddha-Gaya, 2. Buddhaghõsa, I 53. Buddhannehela, 3o, 35 m. Io,
ვ6 ??. Buddharakkhita, 146, 147. Buddhism, 2, 14. budota, 25. Bud-ruyan, 46. Budu, 35 m. I I, I3I ; Budun,
75 72 4 96, IO4 ,۶. I ۰ Bühler : iii, 2 π., 2, 3, 14 п. 1, I5, Iб, I7 п. 3, 2o n. 2, 22, 23, 62, n. I 2, 6გ, 64 ??. 2, 66 22. კ. bas/, 41, 47, 77 m. 2. buka, 69. bulat, II8. Burgess (J.), iv, 3, 5 m, 2, I6,
I7 zz. 2, 22, ნვ ??. ვ. Burma, 65. Burmese, I40 m. 2. Burrows (S. M.), 75, II 5 m.,
121
са, б2, 13б, І4o, 148. caitya, I 49. καέα, 72. cakra, 149. Cakravarti, I 24. Cakravarttin-vahanse, 130, Cambuțțhi, 68. Cãnavēla, 6 m. II. Candawarman, I24. Candragómi-vyakaraqa-pah
jikă, i, Candragupta, 142 s. 7. Candra-parcika, Io6 . I4. Casie Chitty, i. 6ataዖ፭, 72. Cāthamangana, 68 m. 3. και κατέα (τα), I6, I 8, 19, 2α,
.4 145 و144 341 **၇%့ဖူၾန္တီof a-agaia),
40, 45.40 Catusāla, 8s, 4. ceie, 52 Pe. 25. Cētiyā, 37. Cetiya-ghara, 81. Cētiyagiri, 52 m. 25, 55 m. II, 3. 75, 76, 77, 8o, 81, 82,
3. Ceylon, 75, 78, 79, 8o, Ioon.
5, or 4 24, 25
50.
chakala, 64. Chalmers (R.), 28 n. 5. chana, 26 т. 6.
C/téጻa, I 33•
Chica cole, 24. Childers (R. C.), 59. chinaia, chindiya, 5o n. I3. Cita, 8, I9.
Cittala,
civara, 3 cza Adā Clough (
74. Cõda, I, Cõdagai Cōļa, 3c п 25 п Colebro
6 т. б. Cōļians, Colombo Conjeve Constan Corbet ( Cunning 4 ه۶۶ 2
-d, 48, 4. da, 38,
I5O. dā, 25, 4 ג -72 77 dägä, 9' Ž. Ú9) a
dāgaba, dage, 92,
O qda haz&, 3 dahaq-ä dä häviyå dahavut, dlähit, 9 I dä hit-kis daéa, 7I.
daka, 7 I.
dakapat
73 p. 4 dažmazā dakuņi, 3. daèvӑ, 4; Daļadā, 1 Dalada-n Daladai-N dad, dalda-ge, damaമേ Damarak Dahbadi -divi, IDambadi Dambadi Damb-di Damb-di Daňhbull I 26, I 42, I Daňbull I 24. Dambul Dambul Damgam Dami ļā damine, 9 Damiya, 96, 97 II 2. Dampiyi
,炸。【7, dan, 35 dата, І4 I47. 444, 99 däта, 33
danuari,
daaza?t, 3 danavva đảnayoot, da*, 47
III 8;

INDEX
67.
}9 ንሠ• 5•
3, 6. B.), 27 it. 2, 28 it. 3,
3, 34.
nga, I 24. ბ, 6I, 79, 8o, I23, .55 I26, I و Iه oke (H. T.), 3 m. 4,
155. Ј, 24. 'an, I23. Ce, Lake of, iii. F. H. M.), vi. ham (Sir A.), 1 p. 1,
I3 ft. 7.
.96 و94 و9 I31. I32, I4o, 146,
ዞ6, 49 ነ፥• 8, 52 ጸ, I,
l 93,97 II2。 8, 93, 97. i23, 28, 153. 93,96, 97, 1o2 ян, 3,
Ιος) κι 7.
49. , 92. 9I.
á, 99 78, 4.
*, 66, 69., 71., 72, 73,
7.
3, 4б, бо,
【2溪。
இgava,114, 1ாதது. Mandira, I 25.
I3O. I I 4, I I 8, 12O ms. 5. ፮, 37 ጾ• 5•
ita, 5. va, 35, 56, 132, 134; 3.
vahi, 22 m, 2, Yuhi, I 3o.
48.
33, 47, 54.
【4,27%,I21, 7, 128, 135, 138,
-vihara, 63, 2,
Vehera, Ia, w, I.
32. ya 92, Io3. ёvї, 72.
), و 95 94 و 83 و هر 29 Io8, Io9, Io, II,
auva-gitapada, 5o 5, 78.
3. ; dance, I44, 145,
2.5 ვ6 wz. 8.
:38. (3.
94 و 93 و 3 ۶۰ 54 و 8 皺 8.
w
dažģa, 47. dažgä, 47, 54 m. I. daždzam,48.
e, 44, 145, 14. däřigium, III2 m., 9. aаттӑ-se, 47, 48. damumuhay, I 34 m. 5. diameta-matevã, 32, 34 r. II. navā, Io7 t. 4. dan-2atu, 13. Dappula, 22, 23, 24, 25 m, , 26 74., 2, 3o, ვ6 ??., 41, 76, 2, 79,82, 154 i, 7,
I58. Dapula, 25, 26, 28, 79, 154, I57, Ι 58, 159, I6ο, τότε Dapula-Pandya, 158. Dápula-Raja, 158. ண், 95. darä, 95.
4 ,49 ,48 ,47 و 33 و ۶ aلاع۶۶۶۶
*z,I,I3f。 ,ே 25, 26 12, 1. و 9I ,38 ,9 .۶_34 و 33 و25 ,2 که 93, II, 118, I2O n. 6, r3I ; dasayak, 96. data-game, 32, 33, 37 m. Io. d:-ärd, 49, to . 2. dasan, 49. Daśaratha, 63. dias-kam, 13. dasnat, 9. асит, 93, по4 и 5. dმuatz”, 9ვ.
420, 25, 33,38, 91,94,95,
I I7, 59; davasä, I3a. aேzaாக-ோ4, 4ற. dava-pată, 94. Davy (Dr.), 21, 127 m. k. Dawson (J. H.), 78. 2. yேa, g2. ኋ
yky8, 48, gi, to . . ay, 48, 49.
49 و 48 ,46 ,38 و. 29 و25 و 2.5 و 99 97 و 90 و 95 و94 و 92 Io mo. 9, 1 I 7, II 8, 3r. De Alwis C.J.), i, 27 p. 2, 84,
1oо m. 6, I 53 и. г. αεδίσετά, 5ο π. Ι 7.
(, 47,
Dedigama, 36 m.
Dehli, 59,
dekamtän, 33, 37 m. 7, 6o,
161 2z. 7.
Demaļamāna, II me, 2.
Demeļ, 97, II, 8,
аетіп, 25.
dema, 33, 77, 93,95, 96, 13.
dend, 7 , 4.
dend, 16ം : dena-Ã, 48, 49,
II 8,
dentālhi (?), 33.
dend-zisin, 34.
ಟೆಕ್ಟ್ರ 25, 33, 38, 47, 48,91,
II 8,
denuwait, 92.
derajan, 37 . .
derevänä, 33, 37 m. 7, 6o,
б т. 7.
d, 47, 97,
desayehi, 3,
dese-bd, 33.
den, 16ം.
desiva, 75 n. 4.
дезит, 40, 47 52 *・9・
detime, 34.
Detisasenen,96, Io,IIon, 2.
detur, 37 m. 5.
dez, 9I, 103 mm. 7.
Dēva, 8, 9.
Dёva, 23, 25, 2б, 49 п. 7, 79,
I54 p. 7.
Dēvadatta, 2,
dováālaya, I 26, 3, 34. മeരേ, 5. Devanagala, 27, 22 m., 2. devânah-biya, 62, 63. dezanari-piya, 62. Dēvānampiya Tissa, II, I, 2,
8I, I35, 43. dezdra-friya, 62. 44zPartaუბშ, 63, 75 w, 4. drapiya, 59, бо, бІ,
2.
മmaya, t38, 14ം, 14, I42, 44, 147, 畿 49.
Devanapiya Lajaka Ťisa,
48. Dణ్ణి Maharaja Gaіза, 14о, І4І, І42,
miņi
44. Devanapiya Naka Maharaja,
49. Devanapiya Tisa Abaya,
I49, 4, 42, 44. Devanapiya Tisa Maharaja,
I4, 49. devantapriya, 6a. dg-bya, 6. Devarāja, 28. de-vara, I31. dēvaya (aus devāya), 5. த 6 93.
enp, .
Dev-gon, 78, 98. Dēvī, 72. Devinuvara, I26, I32, I35. Dewal Pnástí, 2 2. akan, 32,47, 52 n. 9. Dhamarakhita, 6. w damma, 52. dhamma-ammar, 4.
ീബേmalamda, I8. Dhammapadațhakathā, 35
ps. 5, 65, 153 m. I. Dhammarakkhita, 6. - Dhammaruci, 8, 82. Dhammasēna, 65. Dhamu-ruvan, 46. diana, 32. dharana, a8 m, 3. Dhar pta, 83. Dharmakoti, 83. Dharmapëladëva, 2. Dharmërima Thëra, lo5 M.
4. Dharmöka, 75 m, 4. Dhätuisēna, 8o, ’ Dhauli, 58, 59.
I7. d}ijā, 7. dAūā, 7. dūdā, 7. Dhüm arakkha, 37. dhifyd, I7.
54 48 ,38 و II .8 35 ,25 ,
I5, 55 p. 2, 91, 92, 30,
3. Dickson (J. F.), 28 s. 5. dg, 15, 136. digha, I5. dihi, 25. Dikșita, I4 I. dilimden, II3r. Diffibula-gala, 36 pe. à. dine, Iб, 59, 6, 72, 72 m. 2 .148 و145 وI44 و 41 1 وI 4O diні, 2п, 22, 徽 72, 73, 73
*4,139,【48。 αίκεί, 22. ainноатанӑ, І3І, г34. Dipavamsа, бо п. л, б8 ж. 3,
I42, 43. .45 I و44 ada, I 38, I div, 25, 2б п. по, 46, 5oя. 4,
I3, I 30; div, II, 3, 7.

Page 372
diva, 13. divell, Io5, n. 4, I3o, 133 Divyávadana, 65. .97 ,6ز ,9 ,ya, 33, 36 1tه .97 94 93 ,92 و 9 و ۶۶۰ 29 ,day Diyagama, I4. diya-kata, 33. diyaé-hat, 96. diyal, 25. diyani, I 7. diye, I31. adoqa mu, I 7. dot-men, 47, 52 p. 8. ααίος, 37 κ. 5, 9, 94, 95,
97. dor, 46. dria, 3 . 4. dū, 7, o3, 7. dtegri, 34 m). 13. digya, 34 it. 13. duhida, 7. dekļā, 99 m. 5. аит, 93, то4 т. I. dитаa:Savi, 93, 96, по4,
o8 m. 9, I Io, I II. duhe, 25, 38, 47, 48, 49, 92,
59. dйт, 93. dura, p4. duni, 73. dunnā, 72 n. 2. duni, 25, 26 n. 7, 46, 5o n.
I9. Innumu-gama, 97, II2. аититав, 93, 94, поб п. 8. dитиvап, 48, 97. durga, 31, I 33 m. 6. drulā, 3o. Durutu, 29, 38, 39. duparihăniyen, I32. dustha, I3I. dat, I 18; detts, 53 ne. 15. Duțțhagāmaī, I4, 38, 142. duvva, I7. dñvamsda, davamdfava, I3 I, I34.
-e, 58, 67. e, 47, 48. ε β., 3 Ιο et, edit, 5ം . 4. ehi, 47,36; -ehi, 5. و 48 و I2 .۶ 35 و 34 ,33 و ۶۰ 29 ,ی 49, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 99
B. 5, 13I 32. ekaké, II 7. ekaku, 48. ekalosae, 95. eaf-sarie, 33. eikkasawaii, 92 n. 2. еёёенейна, 25, 95. ekkusavä, 9I, Ioo n. 8. eknat, 25, 94, 95, 96, 97. εέοίου, Ι18. Ak-slit, I3o, e-se, 9,99 p. 2. eksevä, 36 n. e-siya-visi, 96. ektlän, 34, 35 m. I 2, 36 m. ektarā, 65 Pe. 3. ează, I3I. Ellewewa, 24, 30, 36 m. Elliot (Sir W.), a8 m. 3. Elura, 3. evā, 99 m. 5. еfoани, 48, 5б т. п. ena, I36. eme, 9.I. -60, 14, 15. ēri, 50 m. Io. er', '56 . 14. ergirae, 5o Pt. IO. esse, 3 I. eta nahi, 3I.
etehi, 52. eaf, 31. cy"a4,4S. єуčtrтет, 48, 55.
IFà Hien, 83.
Ferguson (D. W.), 27 au. 2.
Fleet (J. F.), iv, vi, 2 m. 2, 22
1о8 п. 7, I 22 н. 7, 123 н. 5,
I57. Forbes, Major, 75 m. I, 12 r.
29. Franke (O), F3, I7 m. 6, 22
好。3。
gờồa, 16.
έαόλαιη, τό. UGadalādeņiya, i mu. I. Gajabāhu, 3, 59, 6o, 63,
49. Gajabāhuka Gāmaņī, 6o,
I42. gal, 25, 46, 5o. . . 2, 95,
I3이, 132, gäl, 47, 53 п. 8, Iбо. gälla, 53 m. 8. &g/«, 7፤, 97. Galambatittha, 68. gala-tala, 75 m. 4. Galkadawala, 66. Galkóvila, 6I. gällan, 97 Gallena Vihara, 63, I4I, I 43,
47. Galpota, I24 a. I, 125, 132,
33. l-00, 93. Galvihāra, 43
I56 ??, I. Fahr 33 47, 49, 53 M. I4
56 т. Io, 93,94, 97, II8,
3. gата, 8 п. І, 39. gämä, 96, Io4 n. I ; gän-hi,
93, I I7 ; gärnine, 96. Gamaņi, I 38 nu. 6, I 39 m. 2, gaman-za, 95. gama, 47. gämbara, I3o. gam-bm, 91, 93, 97, gäтàиrӑ, 94. gmea, 65 n. 3. Gamiņi, 6o, 6, 38, I4. Gamini Abaya (ye), I4,
8
22, 23.
14ర, Gamiņi Abhaya, 59, 6o, 62,
63, I4I, I48. Gāmini Abhaya, 64. Gamiņi Tisa, I4o, 4 I, 44. затвует, 92. έαμα, 96, I το κε, 6. gата, 36 х. 7. gandhaéuţi, 2. Gaṁgā, I 24, I 36. Gaigavainša Kalyāņa, 24. gärniyakudu, I3I. gand, 33,47, 48,49,96, I8,
І31, Iбо. gh?qÀ-ld, 'g4', garлги4, 47, Iбо. ganzante, 48,55 m. 2. ganizat-mut, 48. gapati, 2о. gas, 47, III 8. gasa, Iбо. gasagästyen, 93. gasa*, 75 *, 4. gas-ko, 93. Gasquet, Abbot, 8o n. 3. ಕಟ್ಟ; 47, 49, 54 f. , 93,
&öሠመ• 47.
IND
! grafi, 91 , 92, 98
8.
8äajasta, 50 v. : gaửaờào, 48, 97. Gauja, i3. (aüavaho, 5 Gaya-bāhu Gaim
όο, 149. ge, 95, To8 n. Ic | 55 ,9 ۶ 39 و 3
36 na . I 1; Ꮝ;Ꮉ{& , g'-itin, 35 m. Io. ge-tailf, 47, 54
io, O3 ft. , εξεξελνε 93, το5 ν goha, 55 m. 5. ፰é-፴”, 48, 92, 93 : H .*7 + 102 و5 Geiger (W.), 13 23 я. 4, 27 н. 4I, 49 fo. 7, Sl б, бо п. І, 75 e-kai, 93. &é'፡c(, 47, 48, 9", 98 p. I2, II 3. gega, 71. genvà, I3. дhana, I. 32. Ghasundi, 4o. Ghosrawa, 2. Frigiri, 53 ft. I. giguruva, 53 mu, gilanvä, 29 n., griñagiri,53an. I7:(* giri, 48 (giri, 47 Giribhaņda, 8II, giriadurgga, I3I. Girihalika-vihar Girikaņdaka, 13 Giri-vatta, I59, Girnar, I4, 58, gittel, 25. 9Watt, 47 54 mit. I
II 7, 32. Gogerly (D.J.), 醬 30, 58, 58 7. 71 pt. 3, 76, 7 Gon (queen), 78 93 و 48 47 و g۶ gongayan, 38, 3g ஐ0&ya, 39% 7 Göparāja, I24 m. gor0ā, 4g. 80s, 47. Gótama, I37. Gothabhaya, 8:. gợơiệao 49, 93. Govi-kula, I 25. Gõvinda, 4. govi, 99 н. 5. gợzuva, 96, III m.
97. govvā, III m. 2. Gowî, r 25. Gray (L, Н.), б. Gregory (Sir W. Griggs and Sains gие"их"аната, 53; gula, il 5o me. 4. sea, 25, 32, 46, I 22 Pe. 2, I 3o, Guņasēkara (3.), 37 to 5 459 4, 83, 84, поo
II, 5. giełem, I3I. Guili, 93, 96, Io,
-la, 58, 62, 68 ?
146, 148, 150. kā, 25, 33, 38,48 96, IT 8, 13o, a

r
EX
ه 3 hd. t ؛ و 97 ,95 ,4 ولا
! Habarana, 64.
Hindi, 51 p. 2. Hindu, 126.
7, ნჭნ. halila, 48. oiiduvu, .
Hadayurha-parivéra, S2. hindi!77,33;-ootnot, 33,34. | åka. 46. hiidanu, 36.
's 3. halat. 56 m. 9. і й.'?на, Ј39, І46.
ni Abhaya,
, 118, тбо.
5 (gሯya, 33, ჭ8),
7·3,93,94, , IO7. 2 I ها
, 96, Io3 ፡፡. .159 وع
15, I, و 17 ه?9 33 ,2 ኣ• 6, 59 ”• '፤• ", ኛ7 }Z, 3.
92, 93, 94,
17.
p1: . giriyak,47). .(92 , 9I و48 و 82.
з, бІ п. І.
IбІ п. 2. 3, 14O.
ነ 92, 93” 95›
i. ),i,ii, 27 ”• 2, '. I, 59, 64, 7,78,79,84・ , 93., 98.
) ጸ• 7• , Ιοδ κα Ι.2.
I.
a;soutlivan,
H.), i. ۲۰اً و 陀。17,
, 47, 5፤ ፵• ፤,
13, 59.
, iіі, 26 п. 8,
ነ፡• 9, IoI ነ፥.
4.
. 3, 69, I40,
*, 49 9Ꮒ, 93, 3i.
Аafä, 48. hävi, 25, 47, 3. hai/vir du ithia, Il 2 nu. 8. *атана, б4, I.48. i Аiаяугаітапта, б2.
hamananata, 65. ! /kamuáriartataya, 64. ! ha.map2argataya, 64. harтаптапatayа, б5. haumaņcīņasaya, 65. haharlinataya, 65. hanisanaya, 64. härnämndai, -97, I II a nu. 8. himi-tani, 93. Hannbaautoța, i, ii, 78 n. 2. hamtótt, 25. 48, 55 m. I-2, 9 I,
2. hiyei, 47. händä, 91 ; häida, 99 n. 5. Aайdатӑ, 99 п. 5. käñadi, I3 I. häйdiпат, 99 п. 5. ჩarö, 93, I ვO.
lardy (R. S.), i. Harikandaka, I36 n. 3. skiiryá, 47, 92, 94. harmtā, 47. Harşa, 2, 39. Hart (H.), iv. Haruna, I7, I8, 19. harz’ă, I 6o. hasekä, I I7. kasi, 92, IOT n.8, Io2 n. 5. has-kart, 93, Ios i. 9. has-kot, 92, Io II m. 8. hic staīnuallaka, I 34 m. ). ha run, 13. /hasterikan, 99 p. 5. -hat, -hasa (dat term.), 25, 29 p., 33, 37 m. 5, 46, 73; (-hate, 73), ?5 Jሄ• 4፡ 94፡ 95, 96, 97, то4 п. 1, по8 п. І. hanțaye, 148. haitika, 62, 65. hati-fat, 73. Hatthi-vihāra, 52 n. 23. Haughton (G. C.), 34 m. 6. hazi, II4 pi, 2. havami, II, 4; havanti, I 14 m.2, ћаригији, 25, 48, 49, 75 m. 钞。9°9弘94,9弘恕7, 3o; ordwehri, 25, 33 ; odu. vehi, 47, J 17; “dda,65 m.3; oddarkata, 13o; odden, 47. Heligäma, 68, hel-mal, 96. Hēmacandra, 27 m. 2. hena, 8. -ket, 93. heva, 49 m. 6. Аevӑ, 25, 2би. 8,4б, 49 ж. б. hevaka, 69 m. I 4. Aеуін, І3І. -hi (loc. term), 33, 48, 58, 游 62 67, 6994 ,93 و91 و; hi, 58; -hith, 58. Айт, бо. himi, 25, 26 m. Io, 27, 54 m.
397, 39.' himi, 46. himisuran, 49. himi-vä, 25; -vii, i I 7; yan. 25, 36 m., 4S, 9 , 92, II, 8; yana, 29 11, 91, 94, 95;
yani-wust nu, 33. hin-ati or -äiti), 37 m. II. hinačå, 47, 48, 49, 92, U31.
hi, 25, 46. hira, I 31.
| hfra-sанda-Aатини. 133 н. 5.
Hirikaja. 136 n. 3.
hiri-se, 3.I.
his-hos, 97.
hita, 48.
hiya, 69, 7 i.
Аііуати, 7.
ho, 46.
Hoefer (A), I7.
Hoernle (A. F. R.), vi, 6,
8 п. І, 4о п., б3.
Hoey (Dr.), 15. .
homawi, 49 at. 6.
Hopkins (E. W.), 6 p. 6.
-hot, 92, Io2 ol. 2.
hoť, 132.
Лёж тінтайлі. 49 ж. б.
- 14, 33, 9 I, I l8, 148.
Huitzsch (E.), iii, I 5 #2. 5,
79 it. 4, 8o *t. 2, I24.
hun, 7 I, 93, 732.
hensäka, 75 n. 4.
Hunākā, 7.
%zeạarthi, I. 17.
huvă, 5 I m. Io.
/hu4ʼzvay, 46, 5I m. Io.
Idykutśari, 69 m. 2. -ty, 56 n. 4. See also f, -af. iéтӑ, 32, 33, 48, 97, 1 18. iktet, 92, 94, I 44 r. 2, Io. Ilanga Sena, 82. illā, 47, 48, 49, 57 nu. 8. illa nazvā, 57 m, 8. illanu, 47. illaut, 47. iluvā, 57 m. 8. inta-Aada, 65, 65 m, 3. India, I3, 17, 56,65. Indrajī, 4. Iňginimițiya. 30.
و7 + 3S ,34 و 83 و ۶۰ 9 ,25 ,5 48, 49, 53 τε, Ι 5, 55 σε 2, 91, 92,93, 94, 95, 96, 97, ΙΙ 7, Ι Ι8, τόο. isirä, 33, 92 ; isiräven, 46. Issarasamaņa, 60 m. II. " Issarasamanaka Vihära, I2,
бо т. п., 68. Isurameņu Bo-Upulvnn-Kaಸ್ಥಿ-girl-Veher, 3草,33,35;
Ο
Isurumuniya, I2, 3I. itiri, 40.
ya, 29 mt.
ğyôi, 9I.
לל , ל: . # ס5 ,4.8? 49 ,46 ,Jaf
72. 2. /d,ே 49%, 8. Jacobi (H.), 63. Jagatipāla, 8o. jaina, I 5, 63; Jaima-Mähärastrī, τ6, 22 58, б4, 65 ; -Sauraseni, 16, 58, 64. falla-durga, 31. jamata, I 5. Jambldvīpa, 35 4., 54 m. ,
l32. Jambuköla Vihara, I2 I, 1.7
*。K, Jambuţi, 68 n. 3. jana, 77; fanak, 37 *5,95, 96, 97, 124 n. 1; janaki, 92,95 ; ?artả, 77 ft, 2, 92.

Page 373
iv
vanā, 94, o7. 4. jalaka, I5. Jataka, 27 ot. 4, 28 s. 5. Jaugala, I40, Java, 65. Väy, 9. Jaya Gбра, І24. Jayasēna, 82. fava-stambha, 13I. Jayatilaka (H.), 27 m. 2, 37
ж. 5 • jäyi,46. vetak, 29 m., 37 p. 5, 94, 95, 97, Iοι κ. 4, το 7 νε- II, Io8 s. 5, IIo 8. I. Jētavamārāma, I-9, 4, 53. 7, 83, ΙοI σε 4, το5 κ. 3, поб т. п.4, 34 т. б. fief-naza, 95, Io9. Jettha Tissa, 82. jetu, 92,96,77 n. 2, IoI fle. 4. fefиvač, 9б, I по п. б. jihaya, I 7 h. 2, 9. füі, 17. jhia, I7. fita, 7, 19. .71 و69 ;iggaر
živel, 77 n. 2, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io5 п. 4, поб п. 8, по7 P. 3, io9 P. 4, II 2 M. 7. jivia, I3I. fiyal, 25 ft. 5, 46, 51 m. I. Jungadh 143 # 7. Junnar, 3, Ió, 7 M. 2.
-é, 96. kääali, 37 m. 5. Räàäli, 33, 37 н. 5, поб т. б, I 17, 118, 16o; kåälle, 17. käibella, 37 m. 5. käbili, 37 n. 5. käbili, 97, IoI n. 4, II 2 n. 6. Aäilita, 37.5. Вави, 94, побя, б. Kacchapagiri-vihira, 6ops. . tada, 39 n. 5, 65. Kadamba, 3. Aada-imata, 36. bad-m-b0a', '16', Aakasant-vd, 93. Kahațagasdigiliya, 30 m. 2. tali, I3I. kallë, 97, II, 8, 3 ; olak, T3 ;
°lafа, 3І. Makጫ, ”5, 33, 47, 48, 49, 52 я. 9, 54 я. 8, 55 я. 2, 5б
7, 9, **ii 22 3O3; Ps, 47, 45. kalaka, 48, 4 ۶ نهo. Källskaņņi Tisa, 8. badi, 1 I7. kawasa, 25. Kāļamattika,8a. kalanda (pl. kagand), 23, 25, 28, 38, ಸ್ಥಿ9496498)
of Io8. Io9. Kalaņi, 2ီ 32, 35.
i, 26. Kilaņikolonna, 68 m. 3. kalata-ma, 3r. kalawunta, I3i. kdlayebi { саве), 25. Käli, 68 s. 3. KikoTom б8 и. 3.
gay 24, 125 pe. 2, Ia6,
54. Källiñga, I 24, I 25, I 26, 3o,
32, 53. Kāliiga ŠubhadrāMahādēvī,
24. Kဒါနီး၌, 34, 38Kaliviisama, 68 m. 3. Kalga-stitra, 63 m, i.
Kālsi, 64 4o. Kalukohovila, 136. Kąlusilubala, 68 nu. 3. Kaļusimbaļa, 68 m, 3. Kalyāņa, 24. Kalyāņavati, I 24. kam, 46,47,49,92,93,94,96,
I3I. ääm, 56 m. 8. Rата, б9, 7І. kam-assamuaké, III a. 8. kämäti, 3. kämättavunta, 13. kambur, 97. äämi, 33, 362, 4, 47, 8. kämin, 92, 93, Io5 n. 6. kämisen, 33 n. 9, 37 n. 4. käimiya, 53 2. 5, 56 m. 8, 94, 95, 96, Io8 in. I-Io, Io9 n. Io, III n. 7, II8 ; yan, 47, 48, 49, &*器燃 95, Io2 п. 6, Iбо; °yaтat, пбо. kämyä, 92, 94. Адтiyеп, 33, 37 т. 4. &am-adm, 49, 57 7, 6, 2;
-savind, 97. Ат-Тан, 92,93, 94,
и, 7, поб п. 3, 1
II a. 9. aga, 62; kaea, 63; amä,
92 я. 5. kagaba (႔r), 3I. Kanakka-saram, 28 pe. 3. Kaņa-vävä, 97, III 2. kasaya, 72. éarda, 29 r. 38, 39 in. 5. Kandarahinaka Vihara, 38.
aždin, 9I. 器 a 2.
49 2. 3. 器德 case), 7o. Kanheri, 3y 22 m, 3, 58, 63
加.3,146。 Äani, 2I, 22. Kanijänu Tissa, 8.. Kaņīra, 8. Kanitha Tissa, 6, 8. Kaņtaka Cetiya, 82. Аtarти, пбо. Мануалаи, 13.п. kapă, II 7. éigeary, 47; Карӑra-mula, 47, 52, 54,8о, Kఫీနှီ 9.
a-privepa, 42, 49, 57. Säeivä 93,94. Kappüra-privёna, 42. Kapuru-pirivena, 42.
IO2
. | &, 51 . 2.
Akara, 4 I, 5I mv. 2. år, 5 II w. 2, Ááré, 49, 93, Joz s. I2, Io5
宛。【一5。 Amaሦd, 47. hara,高I *,2, Karashbi-hinna, 139, 46. karana, 47, 48,97.
aramaika, 67, 6g, 7. arapa-loa, harāgavit, 92. έαναδά,92 και arad-atsamu, поI т.8; *arайф-leyä, 94, 96, Ior n. 7. Karanda, 93, 96, Io4, 1 Io. karağdu, 92, 94, 107 m. 15
по9 п. 7. *ag , 33, 47, 48, 49,
karamuzpama, 93. karat, 48, 55 m. I 2. karavā, I3,32. karavaya, 39, 48.
s. 2, .
kärävyä, Aaratite-ta, karay, 4I, 527z。I5 karāy, 9 &ẩrởychả, ! harayi, 51 hirena (n karri, 5 I na, Karia, 5 1 1 Karinda, 8 karisa, 68 karisanih, 3 Äarita, 4
153. kariya, 69. Kārlic, III3,
22 as 3. Каги, по4 käru, karuvan, g Karval-hal Kassара, 2 3O 3 ጓ፥, 17, 6o 78, 79,
155, 156 Kassapa-ri
%。5· kasu, 97. Kasub, 24, Kasub-giri
бо н. п. Kasub-raj
5. Kasub-Siri Kasubu, 6 Aasuт, 36; Käta, 9I, katá, 25, 3
93. kafire, Io, katäyutu, Kathāsarit käti, 3I. katikā, 25. Kat-kula, kațiu, 58, 4
I3. Katumahas katura, 27 katu-vadu, kazara, 52 kavara-yaé, kavari, 46, Äavaru, 92 Kāvyaśēkh Kebagalure Kegalla (oll 36 п., І2 Kēhāļa, 68 Keith (A. . . Rel, Iп7. kela, 33, 36 kelavara, 9 kelles, I3II. keli, 36 M, 1 Kelivāsa, 6 детелит, 4 Kēraļa, keren, 7 ket, 46.
eta (pl. ěe ëëtaëa, I 2. Ketavalika šefž, 47, I3 Khajuraho, Khälimpur, Khallāțanā Khālsī, 58, khanga, a6

NDEX
92 93 94.
4б, 47, 51 тв. 2, 77, 9i 98 多。 7; 4; karaya, I32. 93e
22, O.
m. I ; osehi, 67, 69.
fz。4。
9, 50; o’te, I52,
73; va-ha, 69. 14, 15, 16, 2I, 58, 63 74., 3• 22.3. 7.
3. iä, 48, 56. 3 п. б, 24, 25 п. І, 36, 41, 42, 50 ɔ ni. II, 76, 77 m. 2, 82, 83, Ioo m. , 9, IOS fit. 3, 154
ija-vihāra, 42, 51.
29,31,33,35,38,39ം 31,33,35,38, 39,
maha-vehera, 46,
-Safgbo, გნ 7z.
7, 46, 52 pt. 7. II, I3f. 3, 36 п.9, 9I, 92,
III • 25, ибо. āgara, 65.
I22 72., 2, Iჭo, 59, б2, II2 т. 4,
äya, 92, 93, IO3. 斧。2。
97.
тг. 6.
99 p. 5. 48, 49, 52 яв, б, 92. , 97.
ara, 27 m. II.
!ru, 68 m. 3., е), іі,8 т. п., 27 п.,
2. , 68 m, 3. B), I4I S. 8, ISI
m. II. i 9.5
8, 7,48, 92, 1 Ι8. 斧·7,【25州。I。 92.
*),33 148.
-vaviya, 69, 70. }I, Iვ6.
39 % I 2
khāri, 3 m. 4, Io3 m. II. ki, 33, 36 m., 48, I I7. Kielhorn (F.), 2, 79, II, 23 9u.3. Kiliňg Agbo, I 54, I6o, I6I. kirã, 94, To6 n. 5.
Kīrā, .
kiranazvā, Io6 nu. 5. βίνι, 3, 8, 9, 33, 36, 38,39. kiri, 94,95, 96,97, o3, 4,
II. Kiribaid-pavu, 92,93, Io3,
O4. Kiribat-vehera, 153. &iriya, 29 22. , 37 mm. 5, 92, 94,
95, 9б, 97, Io3, по7 т. п.2,
Io8, Io9, Ilo, I I I, II 2. Kīrtī, I2I, 24, 126, 32.
*Kirti Ni$$añhka Malla, I2I,
! 22,I 23, I24, I25, I 26, I 56. Kīrti Šrī, 27, 28. kiri, 94. Αέέσά, 9 Ι, 99 σε 4. kit, 46. Kitla-detim, 34, 38. Kitti, I 24. Kitti Sirimegha, I 23. Аčiyd, Iбо. Аèäуата, 29 п.,9I, Iooя.3,13І. Aiyanem, 99 m. 5. Atiya-vikiya, 93. kiyenua. 48, 56 m. 5. Āēvā, 29 .., 9. Knox (R.), i. βο, Ιο3 κ. Ι.2. Áèo-daq, 93, IO3. kol, 33, 36 m. 3, 47, 54 m. 1, 93; kolat, I. 17; kolen, 48. Äéo4, 47, 97, I I7, I I 8. Kõlamba, 68 m. Kõlambagama, 68. Kolomb-ala, 33, 36. Kolomgalu, 68 m. 3. Kõmarti, I 24. 6 Kōņāgamana, 64. Kõnäkamana, 激 Kongolewa, 3o. Κόrale, I2I, I35. čos, III 7. Аой, 32, 46,47, 48, 51 п. и 1,
52 κε. Ι3, 9 Ι., II 7. ,49 ,48 ,47 ,46 ,33 و 25 ,۸éot 992,9394, 97, 99 p. 2, поб т.8, I п7, I п8, ибо. *மனே, 95, 9914, 5, 132. Åotä, I3o, I3, I32. éoţă, 47. Kõțā, 2. kotasa, 69, 69 m. I4, 73, 74. Kðțipabbata, 6 m. II. kotthāsa, 28 m. 5. Rofи, б9, 7I, 72, Iбо п. п. Kşatriya, I32. Αέτιδανα, Ι 39 π., 2. kubarä, 38. Aubura, I48. Kuçia, I5, 16, 2I. Kudas alā, 30, 34, 38. ësaqi, 53 m. 7; &udi, Ios ne, - II, II, 7; &laqdin, 92, 94, II8; &udinat, 47 ; kuqin
&mዖ, 93• &tፊka, 2o, 3a, 47, 52 ነ፥• I4፡9፤ , I17, 122 п. 2: Aviat, 47; kulen, 9. kulan, 66. Aéa4dif, 93, 97. kuulungin, 33. Audunu-zat, I3O. äma£-day, t3. kumãrayō, 65 m. 3. Akambala, ('ba), 95, 96. kemudiara, I 54, I 59. Kumbhigallaka, tö8.
kumbit, 96. kuumtóer, 92, 93, II 7. kumburat, 33; oöurhi, 35 M.
O. Kuñchuțu, I 2 I. Kuņda salā, 34 m. 3. Kuruņägala, Io, 58. Âud, p1. Ausalayana, I6o, 16I m. 5. kusaivå, 9I. kus-hi (loc. case), 25, 46. Åuta, 36. Kutila Nāgarī, 2. Kittam-pokuna, I. Kutthikkula Mahātissa, I2.
Xã, 99 ft. 5•
lað, 25.
labantu, 78, 9, 93 ; labanu
vana,94, o6 m. 9.
āöha, 48, 65 . 3; lāča
yehi (loc. case), 47.
Дави, т37.
Lābugāma, 37.
lad, II, 8.
ladadaku, II.8.
4addanu, 49.
İaddeya, 136.
ಕೊಚ್ಹಿ) 349 و ۸۰ 36 و I و I18
OO,
ladim, 65 m, 3.
láidiyat, 95.
ladu, 95; ladva, 96, II
雳
4 o laduvan, 48, II, 7, 8;ovaniat,
49, II 8. Láng-gala, 36 nu. 3. Iag Vijaya Sihha, I 26. ažā, 25 ; -ba, 28.4. ažāgi, 29 7., 8 7.6, 9I. Lahasikā, 6.
ahiniya-pavu, 93, Io. I-ajaka Tisa, 148, I49.
ajja, I49. Laji, I49. Laji Tisa, I39. Lajji Tissa, 8I, II 38, I42, 148,
52. Lak, 25, 26 m, o, 32, 46,
I ჭo, Laka, I3o. Iaka-pati, Laka-pati, 72 . 4. Lak-div, 46, 5o mi. 4,9I, III7,
І2б, 3о. Lakdiva, I 26, I3I. Lakdivä, I3I. Lak-div-poloyon, 130, 132. Lakdivu, I3I. lakayaé, I 32, 36. Lämäni, 49. Lämäni Tissa, 49 m. II. Lambakaņa, 6o,67, I49. Lämiņi, 6o, 67, 149. fäйgй, 25, 33, 47, 52 ж. пб,
9I, II. Laňká, 27, 34, 50, 5, II8, 24, 25, 39, 3, 32, I33, 134, I36; Laňkáva, I30, 31; Lanka-visin,
39, 3. Lankápura, a general, I23. Laikārāma Dāgaba, 6. Laikā Vihāra, ī38. Lahkeśvara, I3o, I 32. lāsa (pl. lais), 3 m. 4. Lawrie (Sir A.), I a n. 2. ledaruwak, 96, III P. 9. Lee (R. W.), vi. lekam, 48, 49, 56 m. 8, 92,94. leņā, 32, fете, І8, І9, 2о, 2І, І38, 144, I45, I46; legasa (gen.),7I. Leumann (E.), 63.

Page 374
fери, п22 н. 2. leyä, 92, 94, Іої т. 7. leyah, 96, I 18. li, 36 п., 37 п. 5. finde éin, I 8. lipi, 56 m. 8.
liyā, 13; I. livana, 56 m. 8. liyavă, 94, II8, I3I. lyävivä, 94, Io6 n. I3. .13C ,33. و-0/ Log-gala, I 36 nu. 3. Lõka, 36 p. 3. Iðkanātha -- Yarä, 34, 38. Ão?zaነሄፖጋጧy, 46, 5I ገ፡. u6. ίου, 25, 46, 5 Ι κ. τ. to?á, I34.
та, б9, 73, І4o, 14б, І48,
t49, 50. mi (particle of emphasis), 25,
47, 3I. -ነሡa, 65 ”• 3. Macdonell (A.A.), vi. тr:ada, 5о п. І4. ”፤ddd, 5o ,ጎ፡• 23. Madanarāja, 8o. V madata, 28 m. 3. 2)maqdiqlai, mb(aqiqiä, maq4agiya.
to p. 23. Mädindin (°dina), v I4, I J 7,
Q8. minalulu "= maặulu, I 30. Madura, I, 58. Image, 23 m. I, 34 m. I3, I6O
22, 2. Magadha, 2. Māgadhī, I6, 58, 64. Magas, 64. måge, 38. magul, 25, 36 M. 4. Magunu-ala, 68 ta. 3. miaka, 25, 33, 46, 47, 9,92, و آ ۶۰ I o4 و 5 ۶۶۰ IO3 ,97 و 90 I II m. 12, I 32, 136, 138, І42, І4б. Maha-Arittha, 135. maha-arithako, 135 m. I, Maha-bo, 94, 95. Mahābõdhi, 2 n. 2. Maha-bo-ge, 55; -gehi, 48,
92. maha-budun-gelhi, 96. Mahācūla Mahā-Tissa, I 42,
143, 146. Mahãdāțhika Mahānāga, 76
т. 3, 8І. Mahādévarnaka, 63 ft. 3, Mahāgāma, 68, 42.
Mahākalattawa, 3o, Ij4,
I57. Maha-Kapara-pirivena, 49,
57. mahalaka. 2 . Mahalä Sen, I54 n. 7. Mahalekhaka-pabbata, 155. Mahālēkhaka Sēna, 54 m. 7. N 18.
aalaka a 59,597.
бо, 61, 9,59 *・53 Mahaļumānā, 6. Mabām aco, 53, Mahamata, Ijo, J52, 153 Mahāmātrā, I 53. Mahãmartā, 6o. Mahamatto, I 53. Mahamatya, I 53, Mahāmēghavaņņa,
mevnã, 33, 35. Maha-Mihindu, 33. ۶۶,ia, 49, 55 ۶, I 2.
Mahānāga, 8I. Mahānāman, 2.
Maha
IND
mahayanața, 65; Waka- Mfakuļunuiguņu
avatni, 65. ntahawa-ገld, 65 ኀ፡• 3; -ፂ)፤፡-
тланд, б5 7в. 3. piahanei, 33, 96, If I ?e. 3. Mahanet-pi, 49, 56. Mahānētra-prāsāda, 56 m. II. Mahānikavițți, 68; -nikkha
vaţţi, 68 n. 3. mazili l-kurantu :
-canna'; tu, 48. shaha'i (nahipida), 26
22. 4. mahai (s jahā Ahāra),
94, 1ο6. тнаAdрӑraт/, 26 т. I. ገwaka፻ፅaruክ፭ዉ, 26 ነw• I. malia- "ad, 78; °radun, 35 it. 4; mahiridayan, 159; maharaj, 25, 46, 78, 79, I 17; -ra/a, 26 п. ",59, 62; -rave, 58, 59, 62; "t/-hu, 9 ; -ναγί, ό9, 7o, -να νιZār, 49 Яв. 4mai arafia (wrongly - rarjiha), Η39 72, 2, I 4ο, ο Ι. 4.Ι., I42, 144, I47, 148; 'raje, I39;
ναίί, Ι.48, να γαλα, Ι 48. Maharaja, I. 24, I 27 n. 1,
28. Pertaharagiinniha, I. Mabuäranetti, 68 m. 3. Māhāräștrī, I 5, 58, 64. Maha-lootmale, 2, 58, 66,
14, 147, 148, 149. maha-si, I32. anafi,7-saig, 48; -saiga, 49; -.(ciňgā, 48; - sařigantata, 35 7. Ii. Mahāsaighika, 23 m. 5. туі (Жалайg-Uа/-Лiіліуап, 33. Miahaséna, 26 m, Io, 81,
I4. maha-sen-vci, 98 n. 7. Mahaśudaśane (Mahāsudar
śana), I45. Mahāthūpa, 67. Maha Tiśa (Mahā - Tissa),
І4б. Mahātittha, 68. mahat-zd, 33. Mahāvagga, 7 n. 5, 65.
-karaf
Mahāvansa, 4, II, I2, 23, !
7 5O ۶۶. I و 42 و 4 و آ3 و3O 59, 6o, 6I, 66, 67, 72, 78, 79, 8ი, 8I, 83, I2 I, I 2:3,
26, 27, 135, 137, I39,
42, 49, 52, 54, 155, I50, I58; Tiki, 59 п. 5, бо п. І, 72. ፵taሓaZaዖ, -Zlaዖaቋ, 97, I I8,
I2O. Mahävihãra, 68, I34, I 55. ገmakaya, 2 I, 22 ; ኃ”J, 22, 25,
26 አ፡• 4, 9I, 98 ነሡ, 5. Malinda, 29, 30, a Š, 4, 75, 76, 77, 78., 79, 8o, 82, I 3, I4, I22, 26, 153, I54 to, I and 7, 156, 157. Mahinda VI, دهه ها Mahinda-tat-vapi, 76 n. 2,
2. Mahinda-thala, 76. Mahinda Thēra, I, 2, 75, 76
κ. 2, 81, 82. Mahummāra, 82. Majhima, 143, 145. Majibika (or -buka), 67, 69,
79, 73. Maina-biku, 73. Majjhima, 73, 143, 145. Maka, 136; Maka, 64. Makulla, 68 m. 3.
I57,
ta, 93. 94, 96
Io8 a. 6, J II. Maia (Malla), I 6 Malabar, I 22, i za malassamitat, 96 ሃፈa'4ያ§gክሠ፤፡7ሠ, 93• Malayālam, I 5 I Malla, I 2 I milief,ivili-la, 6 mølvur, -varu, 9 Witzlè, 33 • лана, 94, 95, 96 fiantazayt, I 3 I.
tad, 25, 4I, 4 mäudi, 4, 48,
Ii. māž6, 4,46, 5 тайфale/7, 9,9 т. ክtagidaraነ፥, I 3፣, тшӑна”, 131, 133 mändi. 25. Mandira, I 25 1nuô?ôättozi.uz/a, 96, viağfulu, I 3o. mitānuť, III m. 3. maig, 97; mtaři
όο. /лайgaiа, б6, І49 alaig.giza, 97. mulař ital, 29 2., 33 95, IOI ኣነ• 4› I ta. 5. Maňguläva, 97, 1 Mangul-maha-sa
92, 96, Maňgunna, 68 m, nāvikā, 3 m. 4. Maņikāra, 72. Mānikaväți, 68 m. Maninaingalam, mafijiqi, 28 n.3 Malēri, 6. maisumuaraka, 63 manusydivāsa, I3 Manu-viisara, 93 mpurmuĂă, 26
3S, 39 ገሠ• 3 15 ክtapl፡”፤4ክ፥, 25, 1
ه 9 - ۶۶ راه muārā Ksc-d, 28 Māragala, I36 1, Maragiri, J36 m. Mārasanimyutta, I Maricavaţți, 42,
2б. muarii luuaka, ok. 6o, 63; ”ka °А*ауаќате, би, 7ias, 25, 9 94 m.a.sakai, 96; I í 7. ηιάξαξα, 28 π., 3. 1'tasit, 33, 36 n. Mātale, I 28. Mātaībuvā Kūri Mathu:Irã, I nu. II, IS 22, 4, I52. iät-Bata, 14, 1« таft:, I t S. hi aftizova,, I 3 I. Mawdgalyäyana
pradipa, Io6 * ntza, 95, IC 7
• тауа, 1 32. Mayanti, 68 m. 3 Māyā-Pāņɖya, I Mayetti, 68, May ilagastota, ገnaቓ'âíaነz።Uaገ፥, 6፧ Mayürapāda Th тiг, 25, 29 ж., ré. IC, 38, 47

ΕX
| 68 n, 3.
Io6 it. 1,
, 97.
6, (3I.
; mände,
O Za . 235.
33. it. 3.
0.
8, 30, 33,
,93,94 ,40 و o3 n.5, Ic8
I2. la-pilimage,
3.
l. 3. '
8o, I55.
0.
IC و ነ፡• I, 36 7፡•;
9. б п. І, 46,
!пе, І7, 2о, 2akan, 59;
63. ; 25 وفي" ;{ ,33 ,ki-ي°
0.
alle, I 35.
5, 7, 43.
8 νε, 8,
- paîcikā - . (4.
58.
"7, 78.
• ها ز ēra, 76. 33, 34, 35 48, 49, 73
*፡• 4,9r,9፣,95,94፡ 95,96, 97. Io.4 it. 1, 1 18; die-hi و 131 و93 و 91 و49 و 47 وز. اoلم) 134, I59, Iбо. - me (particle of emphasis), 25, 26 /*. 6, 46, 5o /i. I9,
6
90. Megiri-vatta, I59, 16I. buie/ke, 92, 94, Io4 •u. 2, I I 8;
muehe-kao anta, 97. ፵ሠéhሪkaሠጌ፡Zgndi, 49. meherivara,53 m. 2; °var-hi,
hy ті%апа, 25, 26 n. Io, 27, 32,
46, 5o n. 2. intehezearin, 36 na. mekeya, oyať, 49, 92, II8;
°vin, 48, 49, 94. fнеќüfpar, 34, 36 п., 38. wiektóźara, J54 n. 2, 60. итеéпаѓ, 9б, 97; лігАčнт, 25,
118; mekt/t-gen, 93. muelāsī, 47, 53 72. lo, 97, III3,
I 18, 20. -7ple's, 30. Mendis Gimnasekara (A.), 33
тг. б.
menehi, 9.
ገ7ሄé3ሪ, 33
muerto, 9 E.
miteteé, 94, 96.
Metā, 6o.
Poctivák, 33.
o eva?, 4 I, 9 I.
heyat, I, II 7.
leituvāk, 34.
my-&appar, 154 m, 2.
теyzлат, 4І.
-ገpu/h፤, 58.
ті, 75 п. 4, поб. ибо.
Mi-gasa, IGI. ho
Mihindu (“nda), 33, 35, 77,
78, 79.
Mihintala-vival. 76 n. 2.
Miltintale ( alá), 3, 22, 61, 64, 75., 76., 77, 8I, 83, 84., . و 14 ,47 a. 3, I و 30 II 3, I
milä. 94, Io8 n. 6; milayat,
49
λέξη είί, 33,35 κ. 4. ! ніhtttfи, 35 п. 4.
Minä. 94, Io6.
7/тійфі, 95, по9.
ገሀሄ፤ሃ፥1, 47.
ттіӧiri, б3.
Miņinā, 80, 92, o3.
fittir. 97, II 2 n.5
//тініупаѓ, 47; тітіѕип, 49,
92, 97.
i Mirisiviţi, 46, 5. και η ευα, 33, 1δο,
Missaka-pabbata, 75,76, 136
7ሄ• 3: Mita (ote), I, 2. Mitâ, 2o min, 2. ገWሠዕ፤ፖa, I 31. тѓvан, 93. ті?"ит, 47, 53 п. 9. هI3 I و Gزهٔ (ا Miyugua, 26, 132, 35. ηλέει βία, 53 MoggaliânF, 28 m, 3. Âးပိ်ုမိန်းနီဒ္ဓိ, 33., 36., ток, 32, 33, 34 т. 13. မှိုုးနှီ'မျိုး 耳54, Mucela-vihāra, 68, muzzd:4/w, I გo. *ła, 75 m, 4; mafii,48, 5; κλιτείαι, 47, η ιτιέικ, 92, λοι ۰ش3 I و 2 ۶۰ 22 آب ولر ۶۰
Mulas.o-vihira, 25, -8, Io4.
4. ???{{a-4yō?, Iვo.
አ'፡፡፡፳፭ነሡ, I22 ።. 2,፤3o. Müller (E-), ii, J m. 2, . .9 : , b و a هنهٔ 22 ود و ۶ ها و IC గీ'. (7, 17, 7, $3, 16 }і. б. Iot эг. I, I 29, 142. n'atë: 33, 54 7ë. I5, l22 11, 2,
i3. mibdul-vidi, 48, 54 ha. I 5. frr:Indal, 33, 37 ր. 3. “ሄ፤፡፡/di“. 92, 94. J”፤on፡(Wዜa, 3O, 33. типdип/ur, 13о, ፲”።ዛgd{J, 33, 37• Nouatw; *4/oir;"çi, 6გ. ,3 ,92, 9I ,49 ,48 ,"?#۔ ,, گئ2#7گ۔
94, 1υο νι. 7. Mutasiva, I, 43. Mlutigantika, 6I , fi 2, 49. ገHይር‛iz, 13I . -Д'/ислӑ (-//гауа), 32, 34 п. **zariye', 38, 39. Myrobalan, I 34 m. .
**, 25, 27 и. 4, Io9 п. 3,
E8.
Na-arambadda-hinna,
14ό.
Naga, 143 ; °ha, I45
Nadika (Nandika), 6.
Naga, I8, 2o.
N ga, I8, 2ο, ε9, 6ο, 6 Ι, 64,
66.
I39,
6 Ι π. 1. "4 raka, I 37. Någa solī, 82. Nak ει, 59. 6 Ι, 62, 63, 64.
·laka, 63 m. 3. ,94 ,2ز :2 و 77 ,33 ,i) با این
io I, Io; nakühi, 13. Nā. äļi vasã, 68 n. 3. Naka-maharaja, I49. Naka-naka, 63 m. 3. νεαλινα, 40. ν-ο εξέένιε*. 29 π., 9ύ. ** 47, 77 n.:2, 92, 107
Vt. 9. Näiä, 54. 72йРа, б /r. б, 94, 96, по7,
Ιοδ κι. 3.
1іа//?, 75 п. 4, 99 п. 5, І32,
136.
Nāmāvaliya, 27 m, 2,37 m. 5,
I *95 7u. 4, I. I 2 #u. 2—8. Nām bākada, 7 m. 2. nar:йара, бо. Nalindutarā, I 43 m. 7. playPod, I31. ጸdነ፥, ቀ6, 5I †}, 22. Nānāghāt, 4. Nanda, I43, 145. ጸaኽgó, 95. måiñgi, 9.I. 2ägi, 95. marai, 73 m. 4. Narasanuapeţa, Ia4. Narayana-pala, 39 m. I 2. nåriul, I I7, I ly n. 7. náisi, I32. Nāsik, 3, 3, 4, 5, 22, 67 п. І; І43 п. 8, 15 , бІ
ነ፥dያነነ፡a&, I I 7. διαβιέ, 33, 37 κ. 9.
iäsiväk, 92. нä5іи?"итzt, 33. паѓа, І34 п. 5. Nāta, I, 28 nu. Näțeviya - hama - säiya, y7,
2. Płäiti, 99 r. 5, 3 I, I, 34; jätivä, 33; niiti-tiva, 99 σε 5. odži, 99 n. 5.

Page 375
W
mã{{e, ouit{ảr, oả{{i}}ẩu, 53
pr. 5.
•}{*{{іртті, 47, 53 11. 5. нdtци;'irćн, 53 п. 15.
Nãulipata, i 39, 46. тағді, 54 #2. 7. Navaguna-maha-siya,
2. таva-Aéarуа, б9, 73. πιανάκι 49,57 κ. 6, 92, 93,
97.
таvӑтӑ, 97 ; натӑ-та, 4 9 و 92 47
flavata, 97.
näväta, I3 I.
24a'a-ii, 4. ?ሄJጌ'መ--?”aነ፡ጪ, 33nawiyak, 96. Play, Maya, 25 m. 1. ፳፻ጧሦመ, 47, 54 ነk 5•
•vāyaẢayam, 47. науап, 48. Nayindä, 92, Io3. паупен, 5o n. 6. nel, l'I7; nelyehi, II7. mel, I I II m. 3. • -эггт, 25, 46. Nepal Tarai, 62. merä, 46, 5 I m. 2o. ነዶeፖr፥d, I I7• tierut-nut, I 17. 7hiÖkud, 9I. тigӑ, 54 т. б. nja, 91, 98 m. I2. S. 34. Nikāyasaṁgraha, 8-9. I, I, 22,
123, 143, I56 п. І. nikinnyä, 25. nimia, 73. тітнайa, 25, 4б, 51 п. І. тіта, 48. nimavă, 48; °vay, 77, 9 ;
'vanu, 48; 'vivä, 94. піте, 73. msimtiyatlä, 48, 49 ;
49. тindа, 97. тітda-ата, 8 т. . " ningri, 47. miraturavë, 13. Nirvāņa, 34. sisala, 3o. misi, 92, 93 ; Patsyam, 9. nisia-hot, 92, lo2 n. 2. nikataka, I3I. nitraya, 7 m, 5. Nissathga, I 28. Nissahka, 12 T, I 33. Ni$éaihka Malla, 27, I2 I, 1 22,
(13O و6هها 125 و124
32. Nikšaňkēśvara, 26, 3,
'yada,
34. Nītupatpāna, 68 .3. піъат, 55 п. 4. тiрау, 器 5 I ta. I7. piya, II o P. 2, 3. тігуатуі, 92, 94 ; нiyйітfн,
nặ:gaw, 2.
nivan, zk, jetzt, 1 o1 n. 4,
To a
niyapäiyai, jso, o,
nyuta, 48.
туфует, 8, 131.
п9, 25, 29 ?፤•, 32 33。 47, 48,
9I ,4 . و 50 و 15 ۴۰ 53 49 92・93 94 95 97 99%・邑。 17, 118, 130, 13 I, 132,
d
of-: /, I 3 I, I 32.
?፥oጓፈ፤”ጾ, ፤3o.
κουαία, 3 Ι.
но-Фан, 53 н. І5.
7:t, 53 rg. 15.
2facility, 32, 34 pt. 13.
?”፤“ፂሠórd, 5I ;።• ፲4
Nyāyasara-pada-paricikā, Io6
?Ꭽ. IᏎ.
Odumbara, 136 m. 3Œ ‰፣, 2፲ ህ• 2. Okä (P. Okkäka), 47, 52 κι 2, 94, 98, 1 Ι 7, Ι 18, 122球。2。 Qldenberg (H.), 65. ali, o8 n, I. i oj-kimiya, 95, 1o8. j olā (ārā), 25, 92, 96, io2
?u. 8, I. I I 72, I. osatä, 5I ns. Io. ot, 1 I.7, I. [8. ota, Io n. 2. Ø/a-ፇ፥aነ፤a-?'፡፡፡›, 94. መሠነሥ• ፋI ; መ።”• 43, 47, 48.
#్ళ 荔 56, 94, 95, 96, 97,
Aმ, 63.
Pabhõsa, I3.
АЙасауαία, 72.
faceni, 72.
pada, padalā, padáālāyikā, 3,
7 no. 2, 9 h. 4.
АӑdaЁиви, І3І.
Padariä, Paderia, 62.
Iʼadaviya, 3O, 36 m., 37 ms. 7,
77 π., 2, 16 Ι π., 7.
painர், 55 %. 5.
Aச்4, 541. 4.
päidum, 16o.
Aaha (paha-aratu; -kala),
48, 49. halkā, 95, o me. I ; Maháb-hi,
8.
4.
féahal, 47, 53 r. I 2.
fahaavan-id, 41, 42.
pahan, I7.
24ಣ್ಣ (pl. faha), 33,
Pahana-vii, 93, IO4. Pahan-gama, 38, 39. paharaиaиd, 74. Aaharaod, 74. Aaaharavaya, 69, 74. даћауа, 25.
olahayamin, 9I, 98 m. 6; fahayay, 25, 26 pt. 5, 46, 5о п. 2 І. ak, 25, 33, 9ჭჭ5; II 7. pakak, 1 17, I 18, I 9 Po. 9,
I 20 p. 5, 13. ράέινι, Ιτ8, 12ο κ. 5. Pala, 21, 143 н. б. paia, 33, 18 ; pala-renak,
9
3
βαία, 46.
pilla-desen, 16o.
fgä,94.
at: 55.3.
fälla, I3 I, I 33.
adamd4, 75 fa. 4.
3, 6 m. 5 ; *li*d, 3, 6.
Palikada, 17, 8, 19.
Palinakaraka, 62, 7o.
pāvāé, 6, Io , 2,
Palava, 3, 16 m. 3.
Palaya, 7.
palvž, I 18.
ääntäjä, 46, 5o n. 18.
Aатнинін, 48.
Aатаџи, 47, 49, 93. 97, IIל,
8; ’ņva, 38. 3.
famili, 33, 22 n. 2, 130,
främreigia, 50 m. I, 8, 65 m. 3.
Apaika, 3.
I
Alamok, I; *kéhā, I Parinsukuli ^amaềhỡ, Аративи, І faficikä, I Pālī, 3 Paņģukābi pažądur, 93 Pandu-raj, paňdrak,
žduru, ауфуа, п:
I34. Pāņdyan, Pāņdyan R pinema-tail Pāņini, I6, Agrivӑ, 93 Abaikā, 7 Aанsiyan, . Aάνείεσά, 33 Aärääma, pärähär, I Parakēsari Adrdeme, Parãkrama 24, 30 Parãkrama I 22, I2; I56, I57, Parãkrama Parãkrama
57. paralovã, Atāramitā, ; paramparai Аaraритет, 40., 912 9 I3O. paraoburu, Pareta, I8, paribhaga, paribugjana, pariganita, parihāra, 1 Paritta, 43 rvahaņa arivataka, Аariydует, paromukha, parrah, Io farumała, 4, 43 I53. Parumaka " Parumaka Parunaka partunaya, Parvati-ma ፩baያ, 47, 94, Aas-hi, ) ነgነፈ, I I8. £44, 29 *. 52 ft. 19. 5; pasak OD 2. okin, 92 failab-edim; Io n. I βαταίου, 75 Aала-vй, 4! κατανα, 51.
yaz, 49 βασος, 91. Agಳಿಂf, 94 βάστε, I3 Ι. aal, 47, 4 و96 و95 påt, 49 ፩ fada 94, 3, Io9, få, I3I.
 

DEX
33 35 ft. i, 138, 155.
;6, I31. >6 т. I4. 59. ауа, 137.
79好。7。
136.
3. ,I 26, I3I ,124 و3،
9, 123, Ι 54, τόΙ. aja, 157.
33
... 3.
}o.
357. 9. స్ట్ 19 Жо, б т. 8. Parman, 79, I23. 25., 46., 59 22., 9.
Bāhu (Kālinga),
32. Bāhu, I m. 2, 27, , 124, 25,_155,
Pāņdu,80. Pāņiya, 55, 56,
34.
б эг. .
yenu, I 3o.
25, 2б п. Іо, 27,
13, II 7, I 22 m. 2,
I3O.
20. 8 π. 1. a 72. 38. 6I zz, 8.
55. Ioo. "說 9.
92, 97.
17,
r n. 7. I7, 19, 2о, 2бт. І,
, І44, І45, І4б,
Tisa, I43. Tissa, 143. Jtiya, I.43. 2б я. I. ādēvī, I24. 95, I 18, 130, 13 I; I 7, II, 8; pas-va
35 тн, б,47, 49, 9I ; Asa,fôi, 99 tn. 9, 92, 94, 95. I; 92; Ιο2 π. μ.
уӑ, 94, поI т. б;
/?. 4» 94.
5.3 ya, 49
ኃe”, 46,5፤ መ•9
поб п.4.
52 vt. 7, 55 no. 4, 9 Pe. 5, 30.
fat, 93, 1 o5 î. I.3. 1, 97, Io8, Io8 η. (o, II, 12; pa
,117 ,95,96 و94 ,93 و25 ,Aat(f
3.
βαία, 62. Patanagala,
71. fatavanavä, 54 n. 1. Abaťazvaftmať, 47, 54 7u. I. dafazay, 94, 107 m. 3: patavumu, Io7 m. 3; pätavumu, 1ο7 κι. 3. Aati, 7I, 72 n. 4.
Pātimokkha, 99 n. 5. pați sutariya, 69, 7. paţiatharane, 7I. pati sazaņu, 69, 74. fatiihite, 145. Αθαίία, 54 νε. 4, το5 νε 2. Adita, 47, 54 n.4, 93, Io5 m.
2-5。 pattādär, 1o5, n. 2. patul, patula, 5 n. I. patul, 46, 5I n. I. parvi, I3I. Aர், 47. Abavā, 18. soavayažate, 25. Аааагих, 94, по? т. 8. Abazvať, I32. pavatinază, 35 n. 5. ിയേ!-karad, II, II. pavatnã, 13. Аavаѓаата, 33;°ти,33;°таvӑ,
.35 5. päivätvio, 33, 35 m. 5. Aav, 47, 67, 95, IO3 ft. 3;
Арариуейі, 93. Аaya, 36 п. 7, 47, по8, по9, IIo, III, I. I2 ; ?”aẢ, 33, 94, 95, 96, 97. Aayala, 48,49, 55, 55 n, 2-3,
57, 92, Io3, I lo. APejalaka, 数姆 I.
fel-hadala, 48. ber, to, t32. peraanavă, Io4 n. 3. perali, Io4 n.3. Аerarй, по4 п. п. feraviva, 99 m. s. A›ሪ”“, 33, 36 ”• , 47, 48, 49, }, 15 9Ι, 93, 97, Ι 7,
RS,
Aereli-baru, Io4 n. 3. Aderelivar, 93, Io4 m. 3. Âerefâ, 33. ferevä, 9I. Aoereväliya, 95, Io8, Io9.
perevaru, 92. Perimiyankulam, 66. Periyakadu Vihara, 67. Periyankulama, 66 n. 1. Perumaiyan-kulam, 66. ፩ይ4d, Io5 ነ፤• I3. Aéiça, 39 2. 5. pikëri, 33, 35 p. 8. pihițu, 7I. pihitu zyana, 136. Aveintiva, 93. ei, 33, 37 n. I. .97 phiز Αρείίδια, 92, 93, 97. Pifiта, 48, 92., 96, Ioვ ??. 5g 132; filina-ge, 55 in. 5, 93,96,97,要53*5, éilimini-2 nuvá, 34 m. II.
.2 a,۶a۶,a, 54 7a Iد، و aizlarat, 95. dthbala-ten, 25. Atfuella-sey, 91. piivelin, 75 n. 4. ρείίναέ, 94, 95. fóilliyun, 65. féin, I3I. Asid, 49, 57 **۰۰
б7, б9, 7о,
Aida, 38, 39 m, 5; “ëqin,
29 nt., 9I. pingo, oo n. 4. βέκτές, 55 η I3. -pinisа, 33 т. пб. Аinis-тӑ, 5б т. 3. piremandāmia, 65 n. 3. Airiӧо-ќаfа, 49. pirihă, 33,35 n. 9. pirilharnu (oratu), 33, 36 m. I 3. Aireļā, 9. pirikapă, 9I, II7. pirikăpi, 49. ρενικευή, 75 π., 4. pirit, 48, 9I. Pirit-pota, 43, Ioo m. I. Airivaharu, 3 .5, 94, o8 т. I ; °тиvӑ, 92, поп ж. 1 ;
mā, 37 m. 5. Airvarā, 3. ρινιναία, Ιο2 κ. Ιο. Aiivem, 49; *vega,
'venä, 49; 'venhi, 47. Abiri, 92, o2 m.o. Αίτι ταέα, Ιο2 η Ιο. f26, 95. éis ama, 95. Pischel (R.), I6, II, 7, 58 m. 3-5,
64 n. 3.
42
4.
18, 69, 73 pitu, 73. italikhõrā, 6. passamak, 95, Io8 m. 9. fitatä, 13, 34, 16o. fiti-bim, 35 m, Io. aifa, 99 m, 5.
.4 .n .55 ,48 وة Piyagal-piiriveņa, 53 m. r. Atyagiva, 97. Pigangal, 53, 95, Ios s. 2;
galhi, 47. Αiyedü, 33. Aiyo-ui, I8. Piyummala, 27 m. 2, 32 m. ı, 36 n. Io, 56 p. 8, Ios n. 9,
II m. I, 2, III2 me, 8. Podonavulu, 46, 5 I. poko, pokøyä, 25, 93, I59. Aоёит, 93. Воектак, п3б. و 32 ,Aollo, 25, 20 ۶. Io, a7
4I. Аofотаvayоп, 27 и.
Polonnaruva, 27, I22, I23,
І24 п. І, 12б. βρίου, 4Ι, 46, 5ο κ. 3. paloyokon, poloyon, гgo, “yona, i I 7. ρονα, 16ο κε, 3, τόι η. 5. Porodeni-pokuna, 93, ro4. poromã, 97. porovinam, 99 n. 5. Poson, 75 n. 4. Aota, 43, Ioôna. IB; bot-hi,94. potā, 96, III m. Io. рот, воин, 56 т. 12. Aосуӑ, 5б п. І2.
Prakatiditya, a. alaya, I3o. ே ნ5 ‰. გ. prastha, 6.
:ë, 3.
ridham, 75 m. I. ° id, t32. 24a, 4 I, 51 ۶۰ 8. püddvek, 136. pgalika vatka, I47. #్య 47, 53 “• 4፡ 54 ጻ• 9፡
2
27 fa.
pužiļā, 96, ΙΙο σε 3. pwa, 49.
pjä 47.
Aர், 135, Pаўажеті, 46.

Page 376
Pūjivaliya, 26. 8, 42, 53 m. r, 59, бо, бІ, б8 п. 3, 75 п. 4, 127 %. I, 143, I 55, 156. 警 41, 46, 5 n.8, 77 ።.2.
latthi, 155. Pullayem, 54, 16o, 6. Pullumãyi, 3, 4, 58, 67 m. II. Puluňdāvulu, 46, 5.
нт, 9І. 2 96, I , I. pura, 38, 751,4,【59。 Анri, 36 н. 7, 13І. tri-tana, 36. faray, 46, 52 ft. 4. рититава, 15o, 152, 153. Витинида, дигитиран, 26 n. I; perumavo, 47, 52
, O, Puka, 5o. Pusadata, 43 m. 7. Fukaguta, 145,150, 152;gutaha, 45; gute, I 5 I, 52; “gutena, I49, 15o. Puška, 151. Pussa-gutta, 145, 49. t Pusya-Gupta, I43 s. 7, 15o. put, Ioa n. 7; puta, 15, 6, 17, 19, 20, 38, I44, 146, i 5o, 52 ; *taka, I, 48 ; ’’te, п7, зо, б2 ; °ti, 22, 67, б9,
73. patibaga, 59, 6, 62, 63,
4. Marváit, 48, 54 m. II.
rad, 31, 32, 33, 36 .3, 38,
77, 77 н. 2, I п7, пбо.
rada, 122 m 2. radavan, 97. ναα-λοι, 33, 16ο, 16τ κ. 5. rädна, 77, 77 п. 2, 78. radiol, 48, 55 ms, 2; “dolen,
47.
, 33, Radupalla 68 m. - ray, 25, 46,47, 48,77,778. 2, 9I, II, 7; ravilia, 9I. raja, 35 m. II, 58, 75 m, 4,
130, 144, 48. Rijk, 124, 157. rai 3. წრუწწ: Rijidhirãija II, 8o, 55. Rijidhirijaděva, 123 m. 3. ra-dayavans, 13. Räijakēsarivarman, 23 n. 3. tjäna, 26 M. 9. Ra-Rij 30. Räjaratnäkara, I55. ra-ţită, 34 n. Rjivaliya, 59,6o, 6, 68.3,
55. rjayan, 3. Rjēndra Cöļadēva II,
ဌိရှိရီးရှိရှိ8";?,. Pyg,95,08 it, Io, Io9 n. Io. rafia, 38 s. 6 I44. raji, 22; %їні, 7о.
്-4, 47, 54 1, 1 : -ole,
4ሻ, 55 “• 2: Paf-mala-velera, 47, 53.
räјта, 25, 2б т. 9, 77, 77 т.
2, 78, ற1.
räjinä, 49 n. 7 77 n. 2;
räjinäyiyan, 46.
rafMsm8, )32.
:ပ္ပါး 68,68m。3。
25, 46, 50 m. I2.
re-naval, 95.
rikkâ-ynutu, 25.
25 翡 ; omāna, 97,
Ios . 4.
WOL. I.
Rak-samananvari, 30, Räikșasas, 35. Raksayim, 34, 38. rakus,33, 35 m. 9. Rambewa, 3o. Rāmëśvara, II, 26, 13 r., 34. ”a።• 25, 33, 34 ን፡• I I, 36 የ፡• 7– Io, 38, 49, 93, 94, 131, 32 ; ranä, 97, 13 n. I. Raņesinghe (W. P.), 59 g. 6. Rangiri Daňbulla, II, 27 m. II. Rapson, Prof., II 22 m. 3. ra, 46, 47, 53 m. I, 3, 54 m. I, 96; rata I, 36; ratin, 93 ; rat-ladluvak, III n. 4. ratama, 52 a. 3. Ratana-pāsāda, 55 ft. 8. ratamattaya, 52 m. 3. ratina, 3. Ratmala-viva, 58. Ratnaśrījñāna, 2. ratrast, I 36. Ratupula, 68 m. 3. Rērumānākäti, 68. 3.
Rg-veda, 16.
Rhys Davids (T. W.), i, 14
7. б, 28 7в. 3, 5, б5, 75 тв. , по8 п. 3, 121 п. 3, І42. சர், 131. τείε, και 35. Ritigala, 135, 36, 37, 138,
39, 42, 4752. Rittha, 136 s. 3. rivi, 47, 13o. riyana, 33; riyan, 65 m, 3, 94. Rõhana,6 m. , 67. Roth ဖွ:-) , 16. ?”oወ, 4O• Rotu Pullayem, Is4, 16o, 61. Rşabhadatta, 69 m. 2. Rudradimian, I43 in. 7. Ruհuna, 154 * 7. ruk, 93. Rūpnāth, 5. raðs, 25, 46, 50%,15。 rusvă, 9, 98n. 12. Жирап, 46, 52 ж. 3, 3, 3б. ruvanae, I 3. pazaa-asiana, 劉 109. Ruvanmala, 26 m. 9, 27 n. 2, R Iosts.
avan-pahá, 48, 55. Ruvainväli dăgaba, 13, 59,
123, 24, 12б.
99 4 .a و 75 ,48 و 5 .۶ 37 ,a
97, по4 п. I, I32, 14o, 148,
5. 54, 4б, 5 ж. 8. هف13 ,ی Sabi-vadunni Salayem, 54,
I57, 16ο, 161. ŞabāvaSunnâ, 34, 38. Sabdārthacintā, 2. såda, 99 m. 5. Saddharmaratnavali, б5. Saddha Tissa, 42, 49, 52. பிர்ன், 32. saga (gen. Sagasa, áfagaáfa, 1, 16, 19,2o, 21, б2, б4, 72, 139, 14о, І41, 144, 145, I46, i48. 3ர், 32 4, 1.
டிர்,ே 16 சிகழர்க, 147 gர்ாக 145, Sagiri, 75, 76, 77, 83. ságovievans,97. sala, 62, 48. sălă, 29 n. 95, Io9 n. 5, 18. såstå, 32, 47, 52 m. 14. Sihi-muni, 32 ms. I. Jalana, 92, 95, Io2 m. 9, 1o9 n. 5; "ти, 92, по н. 9.
INDE
Sähasa Malla, I2
??. I, I 56. Sihai-si,'32 n. 1. ahas rām, 5. Sahassakarisa tan விளக்க, 3. saada, 72. sakar, 25. salievin, 99 p. 5,
gakur, 25. Sākya, 32,34, 52 5ӑ% 49, 92, 93, 2. , Ios i. 8. fala, 9 , 92, IO3 1 salā, 95. sala, 3. salāka, 8 n. 6. Salamevan, 25, ; Salameyvan, 4 Salamevan Abaha — раvu, 47, 52, salasat, 93. salaya-ka, 95
5. Salayem, 54, 16 sal-hi, 91. Salipabbata, 6 Sālis, 33. Јанг, 47. sama, 72, 99 na. S sатd-Aifа, 48. sania-fidy, 77, 91. Saman, 28. Samana, 2. sanaiga, I3I. sämäigin, 49,9
Ιοι κε, 9, 1oό 1 samalg-ad, 48. Sāmanta Dēvada Samantakta-van Samantapāsādi kā samutata, 72. заттау, 46, 51 ж. Saihbadä, I6o, I Sambhöga-grama зат-aarиран, 33 48, 49, 54 s, santyens, 35 ns. I a затратпа, 75 т. samast, 92, 94. samuvata, 36 nu. Sathyutta-nikāya Jamii, 94, Io7 M. $ана, б5, 32. säga, 5 I m. 18;. 26 т.б., 4б, 5о 1 46, 52 ft. I.
sanahá, “hay, 25
5о н. 5, 5І н. | Sãũchi, 15, 16,
143 ft. 7, I46, sana, 23, 25, 33 sanda, I3I. лӑтdä, 29 яв., 9І. sand-hd., 18.
ார், 25 26, 29 48,52 *·3,53 ; 95 و94 و 92 و 9 7a; sagun, a 49, 92 lo i anaa, 35 ns. 38, 9). sägä,48; säłgüSanga, 38.
1 Saຖ້g-Baffiday, 24
Sigbo',33, 'g',
Sagharakkhit,
Sanghasēna Är sen-Aram, 42,
4.

.Χ.
37. 5, 24
k, 68.
94, 95, 96,
Ps. 5.
26, 8, 79 ; .49 ,46 وl iy, 24 49. Io9.
8 sarayin,
o, 161.
a
و94 و93 و 92 و B. 2.
tita, 2. mana, I ვრ. i, 28 п. 4-5.
5. б. , 8 ян. І.
, 36 п. 3,47,
, 3бя. 4a
35 . . ; Saятіп, 94.
Jänäät, 25, т. І9; 5ӑнет,
27 ft. I, 46, . 17, 2о п. 2,
47, 53. 46, 91,117.
و 47 و 33 و ه۶ ( ነ፤. ጳ, 54 ጸ.8, saign-hata, 5, 33, 47, 48, n, g; sangI (saignat,
Татін, 55 т.9.
• 4б, 49. 54, 159, 16 Ι και o, 78, 79.
A,罩54。
55 . I.
äma, Saig46, 51, 5
saigika zath, 4. Jaign-ruvan, 13. sang-zili, 95, io9 it, Io;
-villa, 93, 1o 4, Io9. saig -vat, 32. *ani!-han, 33, 36 m. 2; sanis
ићан, 36 n. 2. затвата, 131, 134 т. 3,
Iვ6. fäpa, 55 m. 4. лӑйӑі, 32, 34 п. 12. Sapagamiya, 96. ЗаPитуа, 34 н. І3. såra, 33. Sara, 30. o
ärályi, 94, o8 m. 4. Sārnāth, 2. tart, 33. Sarvinga-sundari, 124. fdлата, І3І. faständlä, 77, 9 , 98 n. I . fdistra, 13.
و 4 .a24, 25, 33, 46, 47 5o g 52 m. 8 ; sa snehi (loc.), 47 ያa፥, 16, a5, 33, 47,52 ነt. 16, 65 p.3,7I, 75 n.4,91, 17,
30, 32. säit, 46, 5 I m. 2 , 3o. ها 13 و 91 4 و 73 وهله گ såsa, 25. Satagabharh, 16. sataka, 69, 73, лаfата-тіте, 73. ತಿ&dar, 46,48, 4961 * 9, 94,
Ι Ι 7, Ι 18, 1όο. salara, 32, 33, 34 ft. Io, 47, 49, 52 s. 19, 72, 95, 96, по9 п. 3; sataraА, І3І. faţi, 65. satra, 3. sat-rivan, 136. fate, 47, 53 н. 3-4. лавия", и 3o. Saturan, 46, 31, 34 m., 5. jaunyyâtifayen, 13. sav, 33. savacharabi, *chare, 151.
മേ, 47, savата, 4б. Jäya, IO3 m. 2; yehi, 92,
97. -5e ; -леу, 4б, 49, 5 ж. 22, 52 ж. б.; -Ягуін, 48, 9,93, 94, 99 п. 5, поб п. І I, I I3, T 17, 18, 31; -sayekin, 46, 52s. 6,77, 77s. 2.91. Se-giri, 48,55; Sey-giri, 47, و 91 و 8I و8o ,77 ,76 و75 ,52 98, 99. кетейі, 3. Sen, 33. Sēna, 23 m, 5, 24, 26 . o, 39, 35, -2, 79 8o, 82, 38, I 54, 156, I 58., Sēnā, 82. sentara, I3 I. Sēnā pati, 59 s. 5., 37.
Senart (E), 14o.
лердya, 97, 12.
senevi, 33.
sent-zvů, 9 II.
sesu, 47, 49, II, 7, 8; sesu
መዉፖ, 93•
se, 3o.
леfитаwat, 94, по8 т. б.
лау, вее 5e. Sey-giri, see Se-giri. Sಙ್ಗಣthi, 59, ба, б4. -sis, 58. of, 25, 27 т. 4, 46, 5o 2. 9-б. Sidatsañgarā, 27 m, 4, 84
Oo 78, 4, IO4 ft. ..»
V1
Siddapura (or Sidday, 13, t ,
б2, І4o, 15І. siddhami, 66, 69. sildnta, 48. siadha, 2 ; sidhaoin, 61, 62. Sīgiriya, II, I, 21. 5іЙазит, 25, 46, 5о т. . . sikini-äiti, 33, 37 m. I, II. Sikakarani, gi, 99; Sikha',
7. 5.
Silf-lekha, 132. Silamegha convent. 82. Silamegha-pabbata, 42, 52 ft.
17. Silāmēghavaņņa, 24, 26.2,
52 тн. li Яilá-ғатф/iауат, 36. τελε, 32, 34 σε 12. sind-zvat, пбо; °уе, ибо. Sirimhapura, I24. Sina-nambapa, 6o. simedia, 22, 50 m. 3 ; *adli, 25, siဂျီးဇုံ 46, 5o n. 13.
linguipuram, I a క్ష به siri, 25, 26 ns. I, 32, 46, 50
5o ж. 2O, 9п, 98 т. 5, 1 13, I3O, I53; siri, I 1 7; sirim, I30. śirikita, 18, 19. Sirimēghavaņņa, 82. sirin, ı3o. Siri-Saňgabo, 53 m. r. Siri-Safigbo, 30,33,34,38,39, 54, 156,57, 159, 16 :
у, 24, 25, 2б, 42. Siri Saňgbo Abhā Mihindu,
79. Siri Saňgboy (-bo) Abahay, 77, 78, 79, 98, 13, 17,
18. sirit, 47, 48, 49, 52 m. 2o, 9,
.18 I ,97 و94 ,93 و 92 sirivat, I22 n. 2, 3o. siriyaru, I a t. a. fir-oads, 96, II 2 n. 2. 5й, 47, 52 т.8, І3І. σέέά, 91,98 κ. 6, 16ο. είία, 131, 134. sisi, 92, I i 7, 8, 132. avā, 98 g. 6. sitiya, 33; “ya, 92. sittarak, 96. Sital-pav (-pavu), 6o,67. 5ifиvат, 49, 57 п. 5. sivami, 47,52 m. 8. sit-varie, lo p. 3. $ity, Iვნ. Sivnguta, I43 n. 8, 45. Sivagutta, I45.
iva-skandavarman, 16. sivur, 25, 29 m., 49, 9 95
*re, 99 n. 5. sivuraig, I3I. siya, 33; 'yak 25, 38,46,47, 59 ?ሠ• a2፡ 75 ?፡• 4, 93,
fiyal, з3, 4б. siyan, 46. frynt, 9f. Smith (Vincent A.), 2 n. 1,
63, 75 28., 4Snyder (E. N.), 6o n. I. Soi, 6. 5οίον, 9, 94, II 7. локол-ратне, 3б н. Јотi, 25, 46, 13o.
omnias, 94, ဒိဝစ္စံ (ဇိဝါဒါခ်), r43, 14:.
ņtara, 8, 2o. sofadrata-ui, 13.
ಲಿ?'ಲಿ 33 лотаі, 49 т. б.
A a

Page 377
viii
."'65, 93- ,
i, 5, I ; °y”rty“, 4რ, წI 21., 19. », «ілутаттdora, б. ğrf, I 24. 130, i 53. Srī Gč parāja, i 24 m. II. Srī Jaynga, 2. Srī Rājādiāja deva, 23.3. Sri Saňghabõdhi, I 24, I 32,
154. Šrī Vallabha Madanarāja,8o. ši, 15. ኃ4ፉ, 33። Subha, 6o, 67. Subhadra-mahadevi, 24. Subhūti, 28 n. 3, Io3 nu, 1 . 57/аағатта, б9 т. 4. situadaiten, 93, Io4 na. 5. ttdijayam, 34 m. 5. .3 I ۶۶۰ 34 ,32 ,یل stiltra-badu, 59, 59 pt. 6,60. vielaó, 46, 47, 5 I nu. 9. зијаба, 35 n. 6. sulaðavant, 33. Sumana (Suo), 18, 2o. Sumana-kuta, 136 n. 3. Sumangala-vilăsini, 153 m. I. Sunagrāma, 7. Sunu-boļ-devāgama, 97, II, 2, satnut-bonat, 97. Stira-Tissa, 138. Sutat, 9. Suttanipāta, 73. Suttapitaka, 29 m., oo, лигаі, зиуаi, 49 п. б. 5игатта, 82. Suvarnagiri-guhi, 127, 32,
135. sižzvi, 95. swastha, I3I. 5υαδέε, 32. svastika, I49.
labā, 33., 94,9). 5, 3, 32.
taÖan u(°na)-jadi, 34,9i, II8. tàibdiwiiihu, 47. Ta-(Ga-)macadakadata, I8,
2O. tā, 33 36., 92, 94, 97. taal, I 3 I. stala, 25,46, 5o 7. 2. taláž, 32, 47, 52 m. I, II. Taladara-Naga, 18, 9. talan, 93, Io6 m. I. tald-tie, 34 n. 6. Talola-gama, 95, Io9. tal-fata, I31. tamuan, 27; tamantat, 49. tama-vahansese, 3. tamba-fatti, I3. tāmbra, 3 I. län, täntä, 35 m. I 2, 48, 54 m. 7, 92, 93, 94, ο Ι κι 9, Io n. 7-8, 17, II8; žina, fanat, 33, 47, 48, 53 s. 5; tant-hi, 92, 93, 94, 97, 13 I; tirt-lit, III;
атiп, 48. Tanduleyya, 36 it. 3. Tanjore, 79, I 55. tatt numãru, 3. tavada, i 31. te, 52 r. 3. tea, 25, 77. ted, 3o. tej, 46, 77. tel, telatt, 25, 96. Tēna vēli, 6 . . Tennent (Sir J. E.), Iar. ferd, 15 18 b, 73 Tevaļā, 3. fеya, 33, 36 п. І 2. Thomas (E.), 3 nu. 4. Thomas (F. W.), 22 n. 3.
thitta, 150 nt. 5.
•Thūpärāma, 67, 68, i 4, 134
5 ti, 5 n. 3. tihiyä, 92. Aihalaka-kurisa, 68 ft. I, 69,
7ο. siko, 32, 4, 52 nu. I. tilta, 34 . 6. έλαβα, 34, 52. Finnevelly, 28 n. 3. Tiragama, 69, 7o, Tiruvālīkvara, I 23.
مه ۶ 75 و د: Tiśa, 18, 2O, I4. 144, I , I52; အိုဒိုးနှီဇို့ I45; Tiśe,
52. Tisa (Tissa), 59, 6o, 6r, 62, . რვ, I ვ8, 1 კ9 ??. 2, i,4o, I 41, ,I 46, I48 ,144 و43 1 و 42 1
49. Tisä, 33. Tisa Abaya, I.44. Tisa-maharaja, 49. Tiaaram, Tissaräma, 33, 35. Tiśa Tera, III 43, I44. Tissa, I35, I42, 143 44,
45, 5. Tissa tank, 31, 35. Tissa Thëra, I43, I44. Tissavaçddhamānaka, 68. Tişya, 5 I. Tobbalanāgapabbata,6 m. II. Tõnigala, 3, I4, 17 m. 4, 63, 14이, 141, 142, 147, I5 II,
52 -ifa, 72. Tripiṭaka, * 34.
tиђа, 15o. íttóte, 7 í ; tuöä, 9, 94, 97, 7, 8, 13 ; tuõvva, 9. f:{dttწ, I კრ, 1 59. tukibhăra, -lhărayah, 13. Tulăihăra, I9 n. 7. tulula, tullula, 96, r I i nu. Il II. tutura, I n. I. I. tumia, 79 ; tumuaha, 69; tumirant, 47,92; tiu unuania4, 49, 92, 93. Álémiá, 33 35 m, 4, 91, 1 I7;
ttu muä-hat, 33. Йит, 9 3, 93,94, 95, 96, 97, J3I ; tunak, 3 I ; 4 unin, 93, 1 18. t, 52 zt. 3. Turnour (G.), i, 29 it. , 3o
п. І, б3, 8o, I 29, 137. tvaē, tuvā&, 47, 48, 49, 9, 92, 93, 94, 97, Ι 7, Ι 18. tuvät, 49.
yāga, I, I, 8, I 32.
-ld, 41, 42, 48, 49. udārga, 3o, 32 m. 7. -udahará, 47 ; 'hain, 48. Udakapāsāna, 6 n, i. είαάβε, 93, Udaya, 79, 8o, i 54, 55, I 56,
57. . . Udaya-giri, III 32. đtậgaủặ, 93, 97, Io3 n.8. Ugra-Pandya, 158. -ief, 41, 48. εκέας, 93, 97, II 7. Ulavannarikhanti-grana, 7. ufu-zagu, 97, II 2 n. 3. ита-рапdurač, п3б.
lt, 48, tat-tenge, 3 r. tenu-fold, 49, 56 n. I a. unuvä, 92.
upabhāga, 8 a. r.
I
идadariti
гоfan, I I ирдiгi, 9 28. Io upasaka, pāsaka, Upasakaα *2,2。 нpasika, ифo, I I7. мфöğatha, Uppalava Upulvan,
Urulgāņu
εισαύ, 9 Ι. Ussana-vi илиz'ӑ, 51 attapati, ť Utaradās Utaradată Utaramitä Utara Pus utazrika, ť Սti, 144 autirika, ó Utiya, I4 utkovaya, uttarijak attle, 3 T. Uttiya, 81 tefurat, I : Uturmegi tuturae, I 6 ειανακεςά, Uvāsagad иуан, шеу & Io.
-va, 65 m -zdi, 25, 3
92, 93 -d, 48, 9 7d, I 18. väia, 33, zali, 48, zaidi, 33, väga, 13 zada/u, 3. I 32 ; vadäley valan, 25 Vädlärum, vädiä, 48 Vadq!ham zvadati - tant vădi, 92, vớặịyảo, 4 väiyan, vadā, 33
Iбо. zvadnā, 4 vaque, 97, Vadu-dev, Vadunna Vaha, 68; Vahaba, 6 Vahadū, 4 vahal, 53 , vahanso, 6 I 8, 13c Vahäp, 6o zražajevini, väja mbä, ; vaja, 46, vagjääramin zvagy a rama, grat, g 2äjärty,ே ! väjärmakvajra, I3 I മka, 75.1 Walkmähä

N DEX
l, 6.
7. 5, 1ο8 7 Ιο, Ιος
I7. 25, IO4 /l. 4. lasa-stitra, 6ვ, 63
I5, 18, 19, 20.
Ι0 Ι. ņņā, 3.
29, 35, 38.
tthi, 82.
22 O. 9 n. 13. uka, I.43 m. 7. l, 16, 143 ft. 7. i, I43 n. 7. Sagunta, I. 43o 45. ) R
т. 6, 146.
2, 65. 3, ፣44, 146 ”• Z•
33 37 2, 65.
I43, 44. 22 κι, 2, I 3ο. rivatta, i 59.
O. 33, 35 п. 8. asão, 8 n. 1.
"апа, 33, 3б п. 4
3s 3, 4S, 54 n. 15, 91,
i 17, 131.
3I.
75 σε 4, Ι. Ι 7. 13. 47, 53 n. 6, 93, 16o.
i. 35 п. І2, 36 п., የጋaddMay፥ኽ፡, I59 ; in, 77 n. 2.
, 77, 13 I ; “onino, 33. 3o, 34, 36. п., 38.
ẫna, 42 ft. 5. 24, 48, 56 т. 5. Ӏош т.9.
9s
8.
47, 53 to 5, 97,
3. 99 ?።• 5, I I ፤ ዖ፡• I2• agama, 97, i 2.
’nā), 68 m. 3.
p. 3. o,66, 67,69, 7o, 7I. 9, 56. ??. I 2, I გO. 5 7፥• 3, 75ገሠ• 4” I ፤3, 2, 3. .I49 23. I 67 و 36 п., 77 п. 2. ፥3, 25, 46, 5o ።•8.
77. '', 33e
96. I.
YA
92, kaf, 95.
•4 •܃ Гissa, бо.
zal, I 18, 131. τιεία, 9ι. Vaļa gan bāhu, see Vattagā
mani Abhaya. zrafiku, 25. vajanaanin, I 17. ?4{zrda??, II7. valandat-nuut, 9 I, I oo nu. 7. väländemin, I I7. väänalyä, 9I, 92,93. aligandiivan, 41, 47. 2äli, 95,09 m.o. Väligamu, 49, 57. zvätyak, 95. välla, 93, Io9 n. Jo; 2älle,
25; välehi, 93. Vallabha, 3o. Valligotta, 67. Valliyēra, 67. Valupanisasatayim, 34 m. T. Valuvanisasakayim, 34, 38.
’, 99 m. 5. zvana, 99 /2. 5. аратуiraптёуга, I3б. vari;önugata, 13. 2адикатиуdia, 131 п. 4. و 5 ng. I 53 ,48 ,47 و 46 و Z9d۶
7.
9 νακα, 47, 15 τε, 4, 9 Ι, 94, τού
т. І I, Iбо. -2 area, 33, l 17, 3. avana-durga, 131. rānaka, 62, 65.
ana vaļā, 29 m., 9. Vaikanäsika Tissa, 59, 6o,
• (4 ا و 42 Vannasi-nambapa, 6o. рататит, 48. -таите, 38, 159. Vanpulli, 25, 28, to it, 4. vämii, 47. Vар, 9І. Väp, I 59, 16 r. vapuranu (Kontu). 33. var, 93, 96, Jo5 u. 3, IIo
n. 7. ና፡ara, I3o: ፣ 3t. varä, 96. vara, i, 4 I, 47, 77 m., 2; värada, 99 n.5; variadé,48; °dat,
4.
Varaguņa 8.
zaraj, 41,47, 77 n.2; varaja,
77 ”• 2, 94፡ 99 ?ሄ• 5•
varak, 3.
varak-eudi, 53 n. 7,
varaan, 25, 46, 5o n. 5.
zäri, 33, 95, по9 т. 3, 1бо,
161 π., 5.
vārika, 3, 8, 9, o5 t. 3.
ጋd”፵'an, 47, 53 ጸ• 7, Jo5
2. 3.
መarcje{aፈ, 96.
vartariūka, 27 m. 2.
va, 65 n. 3, 9, 17, 122
2. 2.
-73ே, 33
αναδά, 29 κ.ε., 9 Ι.
፲ጋd5õ, 25, 47•
25۰ ,aگUa
Vasaba, 6o.
Wasabha, 6o, 6o m. I, 66, 67,
8I, I49.
የJasag, መasagÖ, 28 ነ።• 5, 29 ነ።•፡ و 96 ,95 94 ,9I ,83 ,39 ,38 ,IoS, lo9 و4 I oo, IOO It۰ ,97 I Io, I I I, II, 2.
wasaga, 38, 39 nt. 5: gin, 25, 29 тн- 48, 56 тв. 2-4, 95, по9 п. 6.
varan, 94 ; vatan-öagâ, Io7
nt. 3.
vasara, 33, 48, 9,92.
tasar, 49; 'sara. 93. ναδα-τά, 5 Ι κι ό ; -ναν, 46, 47, 5 I ?• 6, 52 ነሡ 18 ; -z/a/ти, 48. vn zasaгasika, б2, б5. Uа$аует, б5 ж. 3. ಬಚ್ಚ5; Ion. ; zäsiyan,
S. vairīnu, I 3 I ; onfa, I3o. Vāsistīputra, Vāsihiputa,
І3, б7 п. І. შat:554, 28, 56 ??, 2, 62, 65., 65
κε, I, Io7 κ. 8, 1ος), vassagga, 28 n. š. Ýd...ያaሥ, 33, 37 ቫ• 7• zvasttto, I3 I, I32. αναστνιήία, 65 π. 3. vasilisika-labha, 65 m, 3. κασανισέρείίνεια, ό5. -?'at, 3o. vať, 92, 95, Io2 n.8; vaťa, Іоб н. Іб; zatä, 93, 94; የሀdቇT{, 94 ; Zaf-h፥, 93• ፖ'ሸ{, 25, 96. zoal“, 25, 33, 48, 9 I, 93. vata, 94, 1o8 n. I : zvati, 48, 56 m. 5; walak, 48, ya ; vatii, 48, 49. Calai, 49, 57 in. 7. vaţălă, 47, 48. Vātamangana, 68. ገJa'ዉዖ፡፡”, 49• Vatarak, 34, 38. *ህq/arz“, 2ኛ ነz. 2. văţemin, I 18. väteri, 93. ሄlukeክuሪ, 33, I I8• val-liimi, 33, 35 m. 7, 36 n., 54 p. 3; -i inivan, 48, 99 η Ι, Io8 η. Ι. zaţi, 9I. τνάέινά, 93, 97. alal-Ain-defin, 34. zatkimi, 34, 3S. vätmak, 17, 9 m. 6. vaţnă, 95, Io9 n. 3. vaikā, 94 o8 m. 7. vat-sirit, 48. vattah 8I nu. 6. vatia, 35 n. Io, 38, 1 7 (vatat, I59, 6o; vattelii, 37 m. 5; pl. vatae, 33). Wattagamani Abhaya, i3, I4, 63 Ι21, 128, 142, I43, 146, T48, 152. *ga//aዖ፳፭a, 27 ፡፡• 2. vattórидоfа, поб rг. п8. τναίκε,93, Ιο 5 κι. Ι 3, Ioό τις 18,
F3I. ጌ'd{፡ሪ/a, 27 H• 2• vätum, 93, o5 m. 7. väťuť, lo2 n. 8. vaultura,ʻru, 27 7t. 2, 5o m. 24; “ren, 25,46,50 m. 6 & 24, 51 m. I. zväz, 94, II7. &aad, 33, 36 n. 8. avôfʼv.u, 58. ፵jaፂUaያ (፥), 33. Zázast/ká, გ3, ვ6 %. I. vävагtћd-fайarга, шбІ н. 8. የJaጋJõ, I 39, I48. ?ጋaz!gsara, 72. avaviya, 69. τιάτισαν, Ι. Ι 7. vávii, II7. vayasa, 65 m. 3. የጋé, 5I ነሡ• ፤3, 99 ?።• 5• zed, 46. vedak, 96, IIo n. 3; vedatov,
29 * 9I. ze dayi, 13 I, 134 re. S. Vēdēha Thēra, 36.

Page 378
Zeke, si p. 13.
vester, 25, 37 pe 5,46, 92, 93, 95, Io4 п. 4, 16о; °ra, °rä, و 49 ,48 ,47 و33 ,3t ,.** 29
153; °rat, 48,55 it. 2, 91, 2,93, 97, o5 it. 6, 32; -h 29, 33, 76791, 92,93, 95• 97;  ́}ጊሠ, 29 V፡•, 33., 38. teker-atsan, Io9 n. 7. veher-levd, 94.
! υι, 93.
υιζιάνα, 42, 47,48, 49, 1 Ι8. Vidurambamu, 38, 39.
67 vihara, 62,64, 72, 48; *rahi,
• 9I: 92› 93, 94፡9ሻ• 132• !
კ58, 67 ; °re, 67; °re/kz, 67. vihara, i 21. i 27, 1 28, 134,
13S, I39, 41, 48.
vīhi, 51 m. I, 3; wihiya, 5 I nu.
I3
i vihirabija, 61. i Vihirabijaka, 61, 62, 149. ! Vijaya, 125, 13о, 132.
zleher-pirivahanuzai, Io8m. . Vijaya Bāhu, 22, I 24 m, ,
ανελεντναίία, 1όο, ΙόΙ. vel, 37 m. 5. zрета, I 17. Venkayya Avarga, Rai Ba
hadur, I 58. Veragala, 21, Vēragamabaņļa, 65 . 3. vesať, 93. Vessagiri, To-39, 4 , 5o mu. Io, 58 п. 2, бо п. І, 66 н. 2, 7б, 77 п. 2, 79, Io4 п. 4, 139, 14o, I43 n. 6, 149, 150, 5417, I. y Vēvälkäțiya, 3o nu. 2. Wevil-tanna, 39, 149. ?'eyä, 4б, 5І т. 13Фe}'ат, 13І.
126, 127 n. 1. vikaya, i 18. vikitaj, 92, 1o2 n. 1. I. 2 vikiya, 93. 2)i/&теп, 33, 46, 5о п. 2 2. Wikrama, 2. Vikrama Bāhu, 8o, I 24. Vikraina-Pāņqu,8o; Pāņya,
8o.
Vikramasininha Adhikära,
ვ6 ??.
τεί, 93.
Vinayapitaka, 29 m, 65,
OO. vinuada, 23, 25, 9 , 98 nu, 5. zрітоyä, 33. Vira Râhu; i 24.
IND
virāma, II, 5, 6 Vīrākurā, 23. * Viraraja, II 24, Vira-Silamega zviri, 46,47, 5 viră, 53 n. 5. Virudaka, Viri грiscrgi, 38,39
Vishņu, 28 m τίνι (υινέαέ),
90. -visin, 33, 4
I3. visiti, 62. visiyä, 92, 93 Visrava, 8, 2 zvistan, 1o4 х vitä. 134 n. 5. vizvádayak, 48 vizvarиџет, 9.! viya, 92, loó z'iyadam, I33, viyak- han, 4 i via, I I, 1 I zvjvazā, 94. viyavü7, 33. 7riyavula&, I I { z'yehi, 9 2. k'ij v, 48, 56 vo

EX
to 2. 5, 28. 30, 132 .
8o. te. 5.
haka, 6.
5,651,3,
78, 91, 92,
99 pt. 20
5s
47, 52 7፥• 9•
28, .
o
Vogel, Dr., 149 .3 vrtti, 9 ft. 2.
| vи, 75 п. 4, поб т. I5, 139,
I6o. ዓJutta, 68. айткан, 48, vavasĀā, 3.
Watt (G.), 28 i. 3e Wijēsiņha (L.C.), 23, 29 * 2
3 н. п, 5о н. 17, I52, 155,
57. Williams (Sir M. M.), 3
4a Windisch, Prof., 35. . .
yahala, 93, To3. yahana, 29.9 9• Yahaśini, 8, 21, Yakdessa-gala, 136.3 Yakkhadasa, T36 s. 3. yakkhiti, 137. yaksa, 30, 132, 135,
137, 138. yāku, 6:2, 64, 73vală, 96, Io. yāla, 1o3 m. III • ydlak, I 31 уан, 33, 48, 49
I ვ6,
ix
уатта, 46, 47, 48, 52 *, S,
3.
ኃሃመነozፉ፡ 25•
கா,25,46,899, 147974
13O.
Yasilaya, 15•
yatasi; 93.
yate, 3o•
yatgalä, 93,97, 103 * 9
Yatinuvara, i to Io
jyaev, 47. .
зара, 48; yатата, 7: Ya೫. 47, 97; yävi, 4.
yayi, 65 m. 3.
yedmen, 48, 55 m. 2.
yedii, 33.
-уй, І31.
уї, поб п. 4.
yoіон, уот, уона, 278, 117»
18 s. 2.
juddha, 3.
yu4, 92, 13O.
yutăr, 46, 49 * 4
yuttävi, 99 s. 5.
yutu, 25, 297., 42, 9 92,93, 94, 95, 97, 1963. 18, 1бо; умttvak, 47
ኃruወa-የdj, 46, 5° “• 2°•

Page 379


Page 380
99 mis;varadik,48; “dat,
47. Waräg, I65..
Varäg-SenāRaksamaņa,